This is a modern-English version of The Younger Sister: A Novel, Volumes 1-3, originally written by Hubback, Mrs. (Catherine-Anne Austen). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The cover image was made by the transcriber and is in the public domain.

THE YOUNGER SISTER.

A Novel
BY
Mrs. Hubback,
VOLUMES 1-3.
LONDON:
THOMAS CAUTLEY NEWBY, PUBLISHER
30, WELBECK St., CAVENDISH Sq.
1850.

TO THE MEMORY OF HER AUNT,
THE LATE JANE AUSTEN,
THIS WORK IS AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED
BY THE AUTHORESS
WHO, THOUGH TOO YOUNG TO HAVE KNOWN
HER PERSONALLY,
WAS FROM CHILDHOOD TAUGHT TO
ESTEEM HER VIRTUES,
AND ADMIRE HER TALENTS.
Aberystwith
Feb. 1850.

CONTENTS
 
Volume I

CONTENTS
 
Volume II

CONTENTS
 
Volume III


THE YOUNGER SISTER, VOL 1.

CHAPTER I.

The Reverend John Watson, who, for the space of twenty years, was the incumbent of the village of Winston, had not always been such an indolent invalid as he appeared to those who only knew him during the last ten years of that time. When he was inducted into the living, he was a husband and the father of five children; a sixth was very shortly added to their nursery; and, for several years after her birth, Mrs. Watson's activity, good judgment, and influence with her husband, preserved, for him, the esteem and respect of his parishioners, and the character amongst his acquaintance, of a very kind and attentive neighbour, and a most highly respectable parish priest. But, with her life, his energy seemed to depart; he became indolent from sorrow; shunning society—shrinking from exertion—and confining himself to what was absolutely unavoidable of his duties. This line of conduct, begun from grief, which seemed to prostrate his mental strength, was continued from self-indulgence, long after the poignancy of the grief was worn away, and it ended in really entailing the ill-health—from which, he had, for sometime, pleased himself with fancying that he suffered. Frequent attacks of the gout, disabled him from much exertion, and often confined him to his room for weeks together.

The Reverend John Watson, who spent twenty years as the pastor of the village of Winston, hadn’t always been the lazy invalid he seemed to those who only knew him during the last ten years of that time. When he first took the position, he was a husband and the father of five children, with a sixth joining their family soon after. For several years after her birth, Mrs. Watson's energy, good judgment, and influence with her husband helped him maintain the respect and admiration of his parishioners and earned him a reputation among his acquaintances as a kind and attentive neighbor and a highly respected parish priest. However, with her passing, his energy seemed to fade; he became lethargic from grief, avoiding social interaction, shunning effort, and limiting himself to only the most essential of his duties. This behavior, which started from sorrow that seemed to drain his mental strength, continued as he indulged himself long after the intensity of his grief had faded, ultimately leading to the ill health he had convinced himself was merely a minor issue. Frequent bouts of gout left him unable to exert himself much, often confining him to his room for weeks at a time.

In the meantime, his family grew up with almost every disadvantage that could attend them. Motherless, and unchecked by their father, his girls—at least, the three eldest—were left entirely to their own guidance and discretion, or indiscretion, to speak with more propriety; and the sons were early sent out, to fight their own way in the world, without the softening influence of domestic ties, or the memory of a happy home to warm their hearts and strengthen their principles.

In the meantime, his family dealt with nearly every disadvantage possible. Without a mother, and with their father absent, his daughters—at least the three oldest—were completely left to their own judgment, or lack of it, to put it more accurately; and the sons were sent out early to make their own way in the world, without the comforting influence of family bonds or the memory of a happy home to inspire them and reinforce their values.

The only one of the family who could be said to have received a good education, was the youngest daughter, Emma—who, on her mother's death, was begged of her father by his brother-in-law, and brought up by him and his wife, as tenderly as if she had been their own. He was a wealthy man; and by her own family, when they thought of her at all, she was generally considered with something like envy—excepting by her eldest sister, who had been too fond of her as an infant, not to rejoice in her removal to a better home. It was considered as indisputable by the others, that she was uncommonly lucky; since, beyond doubt, her uncle would leave her handsomely provided for; and the only question on that subject, which was debated with much anxiety, was, whether he ought not to divide his wealth equally amongst them all, or whether the eldest son should inherit the greatest share. Mr. Robert Watson, the expectant nephew, was an attorney at Croydon and his flourishing business, joined to his great expectations from his rich uncle, had proved overpowering attractions to a young lady in that neighbourhood, to whom he had been united for several years, when the death of his uncle occurred. Had the greedy anticipations of the nephew, or the selfish hopes of his vain wife, been the only disappointed feelings on the occasion, nobody, but themselves, would have much cared. But Mr. Pearson, in his will, trusting much more to the steadiness of his wife, and less to the affection of his niece, than either deserved, left the whole of his property in the widow's power. He intended, perhaps, by this measure, to secure to her the respect and attention of his sister's children, whose interest it thus became to keep on good terms with their aunt; and was very far from anticipating the catastrophe that ensued. Instead of acting the part of an indulgent aunt, or of a patronising and tyrannical one, Mrs. Pearson took an active part to obliterate all trace of the connection, by bestowing her hand, and her first husband's property, on a handsome but poor young Irishman; and, on her shortly after quitting England, to visit his relatives, she kindly gave Emma leave to return to her father's house, with a generous present of fifty pounds to be divided between her and her sisters.

The only family member who truly got a good education was the youngest daughter, Emma. After their mother passed away, her father’s brother-in-law asked to take her in, and he and his wife raised her as lovingly as if she were their own child. He was wealthy, and when her own family thought about her at all, they often felt a bit envious—except for her oldest sister, who had loved Emma too much as a baby to not be happy for her move to a better home. The others were convinced that Emma was incredibly lucky; it was clear that her uncle would make sure she was well taken care of. The only question that caused much debate was whether he should divide his wealth fairly among them all or if the oldest son should get the biggest share. Mr. Robert Watson, the nephew looking forward to inheriting, was an attorney in Croydon, and his successful business, along with his big expectations from his wealthy uncle, had been too appealing for a young woman in the area, whom he married several years before his uncle’s passing. If only Mr. Watson's greedy hopes or his wife’s selfish dreams had been the only disappointed feelings from this situation, then no one else would have cared much. However, in his will, Mr. Pearson, having more faith in his wife’s reliability than in his niece’s affection, left all his property to her. Perhaps he thought this would ensure his sister’s children would respect and look after their aunt, never foreseeing the disaster that would follow. Instead of being a caring aunt or a controlling one, Mrs. Pearson actively tried to erase any trace of their connection by marrying a charming but poor young Irishman. Shortly after leaving England to visit his family, she generously allowed Emma to return to her father's house, gifting her fifty pounds to share with her sisters.

At the period of her return home, Emma found her two younger sisters were absent; and the affectionate warmth with which Elizabeth Watson received her, joined to the silence of her father on the mortifying subject of her aunt's marriage, did great good to her heart and feelings. The painful sensations which the union in question had occasioned her, were quite as strong as the indignation, and far more amiable than the disappointment, which had been experienced by other members of her family. She had loved and revered her uncle, and would not, even to herself, admit that he had been unjust, hardly even injudicious in the disposition of his property. But she had, also, loved her aunt; and the memory of old obligations, and gratitude for long-continued kindness, struggled painfully with less agreeable feelings. So far as her own loss of fortune was concerned, she did not consider it worth a regret: having been early accustomed to the luxuries of a handsome income, she had not the smallest practical knowledge of what poverty is; and, therefore, with the generous indifference natural to an amiable and liberal mind, she would have felt no resentment, had this been the only evil attending the marriage. But the fear that her aunt was bringing unhappiness on herself, by her injudicious choice; the certainty that she was rendering herself an object of contempt or ridicule; and the disappointment to her own affectionate heart in being thus cast off for a stranger, though each bitter in itself, were altogether easy to bear, compared with the glaring disrespect to her beloved uncle's memory, which these hasty nuptials testified. This cut her to the heart; and perhaps it was the silent reproach which her looks conveyed that made Mrs. Mac Mahon so very desirous that Emma should cultivate an acquaintance with her own family, from whom she had been too long separated. With the strong feelings of a warm and youthful mind, not yet versed in the fleeting nature of every human woe, she deemed this a grief which time might soften, but could never quite heal; and though rejoicing at the prospect of meeting with her sisters, and cultivating an unremitting and unfading affection for them, she was convinced that she never should quite got over the disappointment her aunt had caused her.

When Emma got back home, she noticed that her two younger sisters were missing. The warm welcome from Elizabeth Watson and her father's silence about the embarrassing topic of her aunt's marriage really helped her feel better. The painful feelings caused by this union were just as strong as the anger and much more understandable than the disappointment felt by other family members. She had loved and respected her uncle and wouldn't even admit to herself that he had been unfair, or even unwise, with his money. But she had also loved her aunt, and the memories of past kindness and gratitude battled painfully with less pleasant emotions. As far as her own financial loss was concerned, she didn't think it was worth regretting. Used to the comforts of a nice income from an early age, she had no real understanding of what poverty was, and so, with the generous indifference typical of a kind and open-minded person, she wouldn’t have felt any resentment if that had been the only downside to the marriage. However, the worry that her aunt was making herself unhappy with a poor choice, the certainty that she was becoming a figure of scorn or mockery, and the hurt in Emma's heart from being cast aside for a stranger—though each painful in its own way—were all easier to bear compared to the blatant disrespect for her beloved uncle's memory that these rushed nuptials represented. That truly hurt her deeply; perhaps it was the silent disapproval in her expression that made Mrs. Mac Mahon so eager for Emma to strengthen her ties with her family that she had been separated from for too long. With the intense emotions of a young and passionate mind, still unaccustomed to how fleeting human sorrows can be, Emma thought this was a grief that time might dull but never fully heal. And while she was excited about the chance to see her sisters again and nurture a lasting love for them, she was sure that she would never completely get over the disappointment her aunt had caused.

The Christmas assembly was fast approaching, and Mrs. Edwards had, as usual, invited one of the Miss Watsons to accompany her family to the ball. The absence of Penelope and Margaret prevented there being any indecision as to which should be the fortunate individual. Mr. Watson could not be left quite alone, and Emma having never been to a ball, Elizabeth, without hesitation, decided in her favour.

The Christmas assembly was coming up soon, and Mrs. Edwards had, as always, invited one of the Miss Watsons to join her family at the ball. Since Penelope and Margaret weren't available, there was no doubt about who would be the lucky one. Mr. Watson couldn’t be left completely alone, and since Emma had never been to a ball, Elizabeth quickly made the decision to choose her.

For the first day or two that it was in contemplation, Emma, true to her pre-arranged hopeless despondency, took little interest in the prospect; and though strongly feeling her sister's good nature, and, for her sake, trying to seem pleased, would really have given up her place without a sigh, to any individual who desired it. But the interest of preparing her frock, arranging her ornaments, and settling the minute details of the toilette, had the same irresistible attraction for her, that they would have for nine girls out of ten, and when the important afternoon arrived, she was in a very pleasant state of excitement on the subject.

For the first day or two that it was being considered, Emma, sticking to her pre-planned hopeless attitude, showed little interest in the possibility. Even though she recognized her sister's kindness and tried to appear happy for her sake, she would have gladly given up her spot without hesitation to anyone who wanted it. However, the excitement of preparing her dress, arranging her accessories, and sorting out all the little details of her outfit had the same irresistible appeal for her as it would for nine out of ten girls. When the important afternoon finally came, she was in a really good mood and excited about it.

"You will find the Edwardses very agreeable people," said Elizabeth to her, as they drove slowly from the parsonage along the lane, now splashy and deep with November mud. "I assure you, they live in very good style; the door will be opened by a man-servant, and their dinner is sure to be handsome."

"You'll find the Edwardses to be very pleasant people," Elizabeth said to her as they slowly drove away from the parsonage along the now muddy and deep November lane. "I promise you, they live quite well; a butler will answer the door, and their dinner is definitely going to be impressive."

"What sort of person is Mr. Edwards?" enquired Emma, who began to have a little palpitation, at the idea of being left quite amongst strangers.

"What kind of person is Mr. Edwards?" asked Emma, feeling a bit anxious at the thought of being completely surrounded by strangers.

"Oh, you need not mind him," said her sister, "you will see him at dinner, and he will ask you to take wine; and he will eat a great many filberts after dinner, and offer you some gingerbread; but you need not take it if you don't like; Mary Edwards makes it on purpose for her father, who eats it every day. Mr. Edwards will play at cards all the evening at the ball, and if he wins you will stay late, and he will be quite good tempered; but if he has ill-luck, he will hurry you home very early. However you will be sure of some comfortable soup afterwards; and if he is cross, you had better say nothing, and go to bed as soon as you can!"

"Oh, don't worry about him," her sister said, "you'll see him at dinner, and he'll ask you to have some wine; he'll munch on a ton of filberts after dinner and offer you some gingerbread, but you don't have to take it if you don’t want to. Mary Edwards makes it just for her dad, who eats it every day. Mr. Edwards will play cards all evening at the ball, and if he wins, you'll stay late, and he'll be in a good mood; but if he's unlucky, he'll rush you home really early. Still, you can count on having some nice soup afterwards; and if he’s in a bad mood, it’s best to say nothing and go to bed as soon as you can!"

"I will be sure and remember it," observed Emma.

"I'll definitely remember it," Emma said.

"As the party from Osborne Castle are expected," continued Elizabeth, "I dare say it will be a very good ball; I am sure you will be very much admired; how I should like to be there myself!"

"As the group from Osborne Castle is expected," Elizabeth continued, "I think it will be a great ball; I'm sure you'll be very much admired; I wish I could be there myself!"

"Well, Elizabeth, I am sure you shall go instead of me; it would be much better, as you know everybody, and I am quite a stranger. I could send John over with your things if you staid in my place; I should not be at all afraid of driving this steady old thing back to Winston by myself; and as to our father, I dare say I could amuse him. Do you know I really think you had better settle it so."

"Well, Elizabeth, I'm sure you should go instead of me; it would be much better since you know everyone, and I am a complete stranger. I could send John over with your things if you stayed in my place; I wouldn't be worried about driving this reliable old vehicle back to Winston by myself; and as for our father, I'm sure I could keep him entertained. You know, I really think you should just make it happen."

"My dearest Emma," cried Elizabeth warmly, "how excessively good-natured of you; but I could not do such a thing for the world, though I shall always remember your making the offer. Keep you from your first ball indeed; when you are so sure of being so much admired! oh no, it is only fit that you should have your turn of pleasure, and I would not hinder you."

"My dearest Emma," Elizabeth exclaimed warmly, "how incredibly kind of you; but I couldn’t possibly do such a thing, even if I wanted to. I’ll always remember that you made the offer, though. Keep you from your first ball? When you’re certain to be so admired? Oh no, you absolutely deserve your chance to have fun, and I wouldn’t want to stop you."

"But indeed, dear Elizabeth, I should not care about it, I am sure, in comparison with you, so you need not mind that!"

"But really, dear Elizabeth, I shouldn't care about it, I'm sure, compared to you, so you don't need to worry about that!"

"But indeed I could not think of such a thing; and besides, my principal wish would be to see you there. I am sure you will enjoy it. Offer to give up a ball at nineteen, and your first ball too; I wonder when Pen or Margaret would think of such a thing: I am sure I should never have forgiven any one who kept me from a ball at your age. But if my father seems pretty well, and can spare me, I really think I would wrap myself up, and make John drive me over to join you there; I could easily do that you know."

"But honestly, I couldn't imagine doing that; and besides, my main wish would be to see you there. I'm sure you'll have a great time. Offer to skip a dance at nineteen, and your first dance too; I wonder when Pen or Margaret would even think of that: I'm sure I would never have forgiven anyone who kept me from a dance at your age. But if my dad seems well and can let me go, I really think I would bundle up and have John drive me over to join you there; I could easily do that, you know."

"What! drive over in this pony-chaise, Elizabeth?" said Emma, much surprised.

"What! drive over in this pony cart, Elizabeth?" Emma said, clearly surprised.

"Yes, why not! I suppose you have been so used to a coach, as to think that impossible: but, my dear Emma, I am afraid you are too refined to be happy with us!"

"Yes, why not! I guess you have gotten so used to a coach that you think that’s impossible: but, my dear Emma, I’m afraid you’re too sophisticated to be happy with us!"

"Too refined!" said Emma, "what do you mean?"

"Too refined!" said Emma. "What do you mean?"

"Why that is just an example,—you are not used to make shifts, and be put about; and are shocked at such an idea; it will not answer, I assure you, it will not make you happy."

"Why, that’s just an example—you’re not used to adapting and being shuffled around, and you’re taken aback by such an idea; it won’t work, I promise you, it won’t make you happy."

"I am sorry you see anything to find fault with, Elizabeth; I did not know I was refined; it is natural to me; I only think and feel like the people I have been used to," and she sighed at the thought of her uncle and aunt.

"I’m sorry you see anything to criticize, Elizabeth; I didn’t know I was refined; it’s just how I am; I only think and feel like the people I’m used to," and she sighed at the thought of her uncle and aunt.

"I dare say that is very true; but it will not do here; how Pen would laugh at you; you have no idea how she ridicules everything not just like herself. So you had better get over it as fast as you can!"

"I have to say that's really true; but it won't work here; Pen would laugh at you; you have no idea how she mocks everything that's not exactly like her. So you'd better move on from it as quickly as you can!"

"I will do my best," sighed Emma.

"I'll do my best," sighed Emma.

"I should not wonder if Tom Musgrove were to dance with you, he generally notices every new girl, especially if they are pretty. But I should not like you to be caught by him."

"I wouldn't be surprised if Tom Musgrove danced with you; he usually pays attention to every new girl, especially if they're good-looking. But I wouldn't want you to get involved with him."

"Who is he? I never heard you mention him."

"Who is he? I’ve never heard you talk about him."

"Oh, he is a young man of independent property who lives near here; and one of our pleasantest young men too; but I must warn you against him, Emma; he has a way of paying attentions to young girls, and he is so pleasant they all like him; so when he has made one desperately in love, he flies off to somebody else, and does not mind what hearts he breaks."

"Oh, he’s a young man with his own money who lives nearby; and he’s also one of the nicest young guys around. But I have to warn you about him, Emma; he has a knack for charming young girls, and he’s so likable that they all fall for him. So once he makes one girl hopelessly in love, he moves on to someone else without a care for the hearts he’s breaking."

"What a despicable character," cried Emma warmly, "you need not fear my liking him after that."

"What a terrible person," Emma exclaimed, "you don't have to worry about me liking him after that."

"I assure you," returned Miss Watson, "he is very agreeable, and I defy any girl to whom he tries to recommend himself, not to find him agreeable. Almost every girl in this neighbourhood except myself, has been desperately in love with him at one time or other. Margaret was his last object, but though he has not paid her much attention for these six months, she is perfectly persuaded that he is as much attached to her as she is to him; and this is the second time since last spring that she has gone to stay a month at Croydon, in the hopes of his following and proposing to her. He never will however."

"I promise you," Miss Watson replied, "he is very charming, and I challenge any girl he tries to impress not to find him charming. Almost every girl in this neighborhood, except me, has been hopelessly in love with him at some point. Margaret was his most recent interest, but even though he hasn’t given her much attention in the last six months, she is completely convinced that he feels as strongly about her as she does about him; and this is the second time since last spring that she has gone to stay a month in Croydon, hoping he would follow her and propose. He never will, though."

"And how came you to escape?" enquired Emma with interest.

"And how did you manage to escape?" Emma asked with interest.

"Really I can hardly tell; I think at first I was so taken up with the affair with Purvis, and my disappointment there, that I thought little about Tom Musgrove."

"Honestly, I can barely say; I think at first I was so caught up with the situation with Purvis, and my disappointment there, that I didn't think much about Tom Musgrove."

"To whom do you allude?" said Emma, "I do not at all understand you?"

"Who are you talking about?" Emma said. "I really don’t get what you mean."

"Did you never hear about that!" said Elizabeth with surprise, "perhaps you were thought too young to be trusted; but I will tell you now. I was engaged to him; he was a very nice young man, and it would have been a very good match for me—and what do you think prevented it?"

"Did you never hear about that!" Elizabeth said in surprise. "Maybe they thought you were too young to be trusted, but I’ll tell you now. I was engaged to him; he was a really nice guy, and it would have been a great match for me—and what do you think stopped it?"

"I am anxious to know, Elizabeth, but cannot guess!"

"I’m eager to know, Elizabeth, but I can’t figure it out!"

"It was Penelope—yes, it was really Pen, she said; and did things which caused the rupture—and Purvis left me!"

"It was Penelope—yeah, it was really Pen, she said; and did things that caused the breakup—and Purvis left me!"

Emma looked much shocked.

Emma looked really shocked.

"I can hardly believe it: your own sister; it seems quite impossible that any girl could be guilty of such treachery: what could be her motive!"

"I can barely believe it: your own sister; it seems totally unbelievable that any girl could be capable of such betrayal: what would her motive be!"

"Oh, she wanted to marry him herself—Pen would do anything in the world to be married—that is what she is gone to Chichester about now—did you not know that?"

"Oh, she wanted to marry him herself—Pen would do anything to get married—that’s why she’s gone to Chichester now—didn’t you know that?"

"Gone about?" repeated Emma looking puzzled—"what do you mean, how can she be gone to be married?"

"Gone out?" Emma asked, looking confused. "What do you mean? How can she be gone to get married?"

"Don't you know that," again exclaimed Elizabeth, "though, to be sure, I do not see how you should, as nobody could have told you. I believe there is some old doctor there whom she is bent upon marrying. He is quite an old man, asthmatic, and all sorts of bad things: the friend she is staying with, however, thinks it would be a very good match for her, as he would make her a handsome settlement, and could not live long. I am not at all in her confidence, however, and have only a general notion of how things go on; I just hear what she tells Margaret, or what she lets out accidentally. I believe they think everything going on very prosperously now, and, perhaps, she may soon be married to him. I am sure I hope she will."

"Don't you know that?" Elizabeth exclaimed again. "Although I can't blame you for not knowing, since no one could have told you. I believe there's some old doctor there whom she's determined to marry. He's quite old, has asthma, and all sorts of other issues. The friend she's staying with thinks it would be a good match for her because he would provide a nice settlement and probably won't live long. I'm not really in her confidence, though, and I only have a general idea of what's happening; I just hear what she tells Margaret or what she lets slip accidentally. I think they believe everything is going really well right now, and maybe she’ll be married to him soon. I really hope she will."

"Oh, Elizabeth, do you think she could be happy with an old asthmatic man? and marrying from such mercenary motives," cried Emma, half horrified.

"Oh, Elizabeth, do you think she could be happy with an old asthmatic man? And to marry for such selfish reasons?" Emma exclaimed, feeling half horrified.

"Really I do not know," replied Miss Watson quietly, "whether she would be happier or not; but I am sure we should. I wish with all my heart Pen and Margaret both were married; for Margaret is so peevish, there is no peace unless one lets her have her own way; and Penelope would rather have quarrelling going on than nothing. Now I think you and I could live together very comfortably, Emma; and really I would rather the others were married than myself."

"Honestly, I don't know," Miss Watson replied softly, "if she would be happier or not; but I'm sure we would be. I truly wish Pen and Margaret were both married; Margaret is so irritable that there’s no peace unless she gets her way, and Penelope would rather have fights happen than nothing at all. I believe you and I could live together quite happily, Emma; and honestly, I’d prefer the others to be married than myself."

"Yes, I can easily believe that," returned Emma, "having once loved, and been disappointed, I can understand your not caring about any one else."

"Yes, I can totally believe that," Emma replied. "Having loved and been let down, I get why you wouldn't care about anyone else."

"I do not know that that would make any difference," returned Miss Watson. "Poor Purvis, I certainly was very sorry to lose him; and really suffered very much at the time; but it would be a very pleasant thing to be well married; and, I believe, scarce any body marries their first love."

"I don't think that would change anything," Miss Watson replied. "Poor Purvis, I was really sad to lose him; and I did suffer quite a bit back then; but it would be really nice to be happily married; and, I believe hardly anyone marries their first love."

"I would rather do anything than marry for money," observed Emma, "it is so shocking. I would rather be teacher at a boarding school."

"I would rather do anything than marry for money," Emma remarked, "it's so appalling. I'd rather be a teacher at a boarding school."

"I have been at school, Emma, which you have not, and know what a school teacher is—such a life—I would rather do anything than that!"

"I've been to school, Emma, which you haven't, and I know what a teacher is like—it's such a grind—I’d rather do anything than that!"

"But to marry without love—that must surely be worse," persisted Emma.

"But marrying without love— that has to be worse," Emma insisted.

"Oh, I would not marry without love, exactly; but I think I could easily love any tolerably good-tempered man, who could give me a comfortable home. I am sure I would make any body a good wife; unless they were very cross. But your idea of loving is just another of your refinements, Emma; and only does for rich people who can afford such luxuries."

"Oh, I definitely wouldn’t marry without love, but I think I could easily love any reasonably good-tempered man who could provide me with a comfortable home. I'm sure I would be a great wife to anyone, unless they were really difficult. But your idea of loving is just another one of your fancy notions, Emma, and it's only for wealthy people who can afford such luxuries."

Emma did not reply; but presently said—

Emma didn’t respond; but soon said—

"I think there is only one Miss Edwards, you told me."

"I believe there's only one Miss Edwards, you mentioned to me."

"Oh yes, Mary Edwards is the only daughter; and I wish you particularly to observe who she dances with; whether she is much with the officers, especially if Captain Hunter is very attentive to her. I must write to Sam soon, and he will be anxious to hear—"

"Oh yes, Mary Edwards is the only daughter; and I want you to pay special attention to who she dances with; whether she spends a lot of time with the officers, especially if Captain Hunter is being very attentive to her. I need to write to Sam soon, and he will be eager to hear—"

"Why should he care?" enquired Emma.

"Why should he care?" Emma asked.

"Because, poor fellow, he is very much in love with her himself—and he begged me to watch for him, and let him know what chance he has—I must say, I do not think he has any at all; and even if Mary liked him, her father, and certainly her mother, would not encourage it. If Sam were set up for himself even, as an apothecary, I do not know that they would let her think of him; but being merely an assistant to a country doctor, I am sure he ought to have no hopes."

"Because, poor guy, he is really in love with her too—and he asked me to keep an eye on things for him and let him know what his chances are—I honestly don't think he has any at all; and even if Mary liked him, her father, and definitely her mother, wouldn't support it. If Sam were established on his own as a pharmacist, I still don't know if they would let her consider him; but since he’s just an assistant to a country doctor, I’m sure he shouldn’t get his hopes up."

"Poor fellow," said Emma, "you think he loves her, do you?"

"Poor guy," said Emma, "you think he loves her, huh?"

"Oh yes, I have no doubt of his love being very strong; he is always writing about her, and, when he comes home, trying to see her: however, he says now, he does not mean to see her again, unless he gets some decided encouragement; or else he might have tried to come here and meet her at this ball: he will not ask for a day at Christmas, unless I send him a good account."

"Oh yes, I have no doubt that his love is really strong; he's always writing about her and, when he comes home, he tries to see her. However, he now says he won't see her again unless he gets some clear encouragement; otherwise, he might have tried to come here and meet her at this party. He won’t ask for a day off at Christmas unless I give him a good report."

"Well, I will be sure to observe," replied Emma.

"Sure, I'll definitely keep an eye on that," Emma replied.

No more conversation could pass between the sisters, as they had reached the outskirts of the town; and the noise of the carriage wheels on the rough pitching of the street, made all attempts to be heard quite fruitless. Elizabeth whipped and urged on the old horse into something like an animated trot, and they soon were threading their way between the carts of cabbages, and turnips—waggons of hay—stalls of cattle, and sheep—old women with baskets—young women with fine gowns—boors with open mouths, and idle boys and girls with mischievous fingers congregating in the untidy market-place of a small country town. Having successfully crossed these, and escaped without accident, though not without some apprehension on Emma's part, they proceeded along the High Street in safety, until the house of Mr. Edwards was reached. Elizabeth certainly expected Emma to be somewhat impressed with the grandeur of this, the principal residence of the town; but the bright red-brick house created no peculiar sensation in her mind, though she saw it was one story higher than the neighbouring buildings. The dark green door, glittering brass knocker, and snow white steps, were likewise considered by Emma as things of course, being unaware that they testified to the wealth and taste of the proprietor, and when their knock was answered by a footman in livery, as Elizabeth had foretold, she was yet so entirely ignorant as to regard him without emotion, or entertain any feeling of extra respect for his master.

No more conversation passed between the sisters as they reached the edge of town, and the sound of the carriage wheels on the bumpy street made it impossible to hear each other. Elizabeth urged the old horse into a kind of animated trot, and they soon navigated through carts full of cabbages and turnips, hay wagons, stalls with cattle and sheep, old women with baskets, young women in fancy dresses, men with their mouths hanging open, and idle boys and girls with mischievous hands gathering in the messy market square of a small town. After successfully crossing these obstacles and escaping without incident, though not without some nervousness from Emma, they safely continued along the High Street until they reached Mr. Edwards' house. Elizabeth expected Emma to be somewhat impressed by the grandeur of this, the main residence in town, but the bright red-brick house didn’t spark any particular feeling in her; she noticed it was one story taller than the nearby buildings. The dark green door, shiny brass knocker, and pristine white steps also seemed ordinary to Emma, who didn’t realize that they reflected the owner's wealth and taste. When a footman in formal attire answered their knock, just as Elizabeth had predicted, Emma was so unaware that she regarded him without any emotion or a sense of extra respect for his master.

They found Mrs. and Miss Edwards sitting together—the father, of course, was at his office and not likely to appear till dinner time. Mary Edwards was a pleasing looking girl, though the curl papers, which were a part of her preparation for the evening, did not improve her appearance. Her manner was rather reserved, but less so than that her mother—whose formal stiffness was so great, that Emma almost fancied herself an unwelcome guest; and felt so uncomfortable and frightened, as to be more than half inclined to accompany Elizabeth home again. When, after sitting a short time, the latter rose to depart, leaving her sister with a sinking heart, Mrs. Edwards tried to be agreeable, enquired how Emma liked their country—whether she walked much—and if she usually enjoyed good health—to all which questions, Emma returned answers as coherent and intelligible as could be expected from a person whose thoughts were fixed on another subject. Her mind was involved in a labyrinth of wonder, as to the reason why Mrs. Edwards had so far punished herself as to have invited one to whom she seemed so very unfriendly.

They found Mrs. and Miss Edwards sitting together—the father, of course, was at his office and unlikely to show up until dinner time. Mary Edwards was an attractive girl, even though the curlers she was using to get ready for the evening didn’t do her any favors. Her demeanor was somewhat reserved, though not as much as her mother’s—who was so formally stiff that Emma almost felt like an unwelcome guest; she felt so awkward and anxious that she was more than half tempted to go home with Elizabeth instead. After sitting for a short while, when Elizabeth got up to leave, Mrs. Edwards tried to be friendly, asking Emma how she liked their countryside—whether she walked much—and if she usually enjoyed good health. Emma answered as clearly and understandably as one could expect from someone whose mind was preoccupied with something else. She was caught up in a maze of curiosity, wondering why Mrs. Edwards had punished herself by inviting someone she seemed to dislike so much.

After half an hour of this unpleasant intercourse, the ladies went up stairs to dress; and as the two girls were now together, without the mother's cold looks to distress them, they soon became more easy and intimate. The little cares of the toilette—the assistance they mutually afforded each other—the interest thereby raised, quickly dispersed the apparent coldness of Mary Edwards' manner; and she even ventured to observe to Emma, that she thought her like her brother. It was easy to guess which brother she meant, and Emma did not force her to particularise; but as Miss Edwards turned away directly after uttering this, and bent over a drawer to search for something, which she never found, it was impossible to decide as to the degree of her blushing; but Emma thought, at the moment, her companion looked so very pretty and lady-like in her ball-dress, that she felt no surprise at her brother's predilection.

After half an hour of this awkward interaction, the ladies went upstairs to get ready; and since the two girls were now alone, without their mother's cold glares to upset them, they quickly became more comfortable and close. The little details of getting ready—the help they gave each other—the interest that sparked between them quickly melted away the initial chill in Mary Edwards' demeanor; she even dared to tell Emma that she thought she resembled her brother. It was easy to guess which brother she was talking about, and Emma didn’t push her to specify; but as Miss Edwards turned away right after saying this and leaned over a drawer to look for something she never found, it was hard to tell how deeply she was blushing. However, at that moment, Emma thought her companion looked so pretty and elegant in her ball gown that she felt no surprise at her brother's fondness for her.

Mr. Edwards joined them at dinner; and, whilst he was helping the soup, he repeated the observation, which his daughter had previously and privately made, that Miss Emma Watson was very like her brother.

Mr. Edwards joined them for dinner, and while he was serving the soup, he echoed the comment his daughter had made earlier and in private, that Miss Emma Watson resembled her brother a lot.

Mrs. Edwards coolly replied she did not see it.

Mrs. Edwards calmly replied that she didn’t see it.

"We are very well acquainted with your brother, Mr. Sam." resumed Mr. Edwards. "He usually dines with us, when he is at home."

"We know your brother very well, Mr. Sam," Mr. Edwards continued. "He usually has dinner with us when he's home."

Emma did not know exactly what to answer, but Mrs. Edwards took up the subject in her peculiarly cold manner, and observed:

Emma didn't quite know how to respond, but Mrs. Edwards picked up the conversation in her distinctly chilly way and remarked:

"It is, now, many months since we have seen anything of Mr. Sam Watson—though, I believe, he did dine with you, Mr. Edwards, whilst we were at Bath, last year."

"It has been many months since we last saw Mr. Sam Watson—though I believe he had dinner with you, Mr. Edwards, while we were in Bath last year."

Mary's cheeks became of a decidedly deeper shade of pink during this discourse, but she ate her soup without speaking.

Mary's cheeks turned a noticeably deeper shade of pink during this conversation, but she ate her soup in silence.

"I hope he was well, when you heard of him last," persisted Mr. Edwards, seeming, in a very husband-like way, bent on continuing the conversation which his wife desired to stop.

"I hope he was doing okay when you last heard from him," Mr. Edwards insisted, appearing, in a very husband-like manner, determined to keep the conversation going that his wife wanted to end.

"I do not think my sister has heard, since I have been at Winston," replied Emma.

"I don't think my sister has heard anything since I arrived at Winston," Emma replied.

"Young men in business, have not much time for idle correspondence," observed the elder lady, so much as if she thought Miss Watson ought not to have received a letter, that Emma ventured to observe she supposed that was the reason.

"Young men in business don't have much time for pointless letter-writing," noted the older woman, as if she believed Miss Watson shouldn't have gotten a letter, which prompted Emma to suggest that she thought that was why.

Mr. Edwards did not, any further, provoke his wife by persevering on this subject, and the rest of the dinner passed calmly and uneventfully away.

Mr. Edwards didn’t push his wife on this topic anymore, and the rest of the dinner went by quietly and without incident.

Mrs. Edwards, anxious to secure a comfortable seat by the fire, was determined to be, as usual, very early in the ball-room—and her husband was roused from his after-dinner nap, to accompany them—which he unwillingly did; after settling his cravat and arranging his wig at the glass, which surmounted the drawing-room chimney-piece. The coach conveyed them very safely to the assembly rooms in the Red Lion; and as they were mounting the stairs in the dark, for they were so early that the lamp in the lobby was not lighted, the door of a bed-room was suddenly opened, and a young man appeared in dishabille.

Mrs. Edwards, eager to secure a cozy seat by the fire, was determined to get to the ballroom early, as usual—and her husband was jerked from his post-dinner nap to join them, which he did reluctantly; after adjusting his tie and fixing his wig in the mirror above the drawing-room mantel. The carriage got them safely to the assembly rooms at the Red Lion; and as they were climbing the dark stairs, since they arrived so early that the lobby lamp wasn’t lit, the door to a bedroom suddenly opened, and a young man appeared in his pajamas.

"Ha! Mrs. Edwards!" said he, "early, as usual! you always take care to be the first in the field. When you come, I know it is time for me to dine; but I think I must dress first—don't you think so?"

"Ha! Mrs. Edwards!" he said, "early, as usual! You always make sure to be the first one here. When you arrive, I know it’s time for me to eat; but I guess I should get dressed first—don’t you think?"

Mrs. Edwards replied by begging they might not interrupt him in so necessary an occupation; and, with a formal bow, passed on—looking round anxiously to see whether her two young charges were following.

Mrs. Edwards responded by pleading that they shouldn't interrupt him in such an important task; and with a slight bow, she moved on—glancing back nervously to check if her two young charges were following.

"Do you know him?" whispered Mary.

"Do you know him?" Mary whispered.

"No," replied Emma, in the same tone.

"No," Emma replied, using the same tone.

"It is Tom Musgrove," said Miss Edwards, a little louder, as they advanced further from the vicinity of his apartment.

"It’s Tom Musgrove," Miss Edwards said, slightly louder, as they moved further away from his apartment.

"Mr. Musgrove," said her mother, with a peculiar emphasis.

"Mr. Musgrove," her mother said, stressing the words in a strange way.

Mary blushed and was silent.

Mary blushed and stayed quiet.

CHAPTER II.

They entered the ball-room; it looked very cold and very dull; the candles as yet hardly lighted, and the fires yielding far more smoke than heat. Over one of these several officers were lounging; Mrs. Edwards directed her steps to the other, and seated herself on the warmest side; her two companions found chairs near her, Mr. Edwards having left them at the door of the ball-room, to seek out his old associates at the whist-tables. But it was all so new to Emma, that she did not feel any of the annoyance at their early appearance with which a more experienced young lady would have been afflicted. Everything interested her happy mind, and she even felt amused in ascertaining the number of lights, and listening to the scraping of the fiddles tuning in the orchestra. They had not been seated many minutes, when they were joined by a young officer, whom Emma immediately guessed to be Captain Hunter, and from the pleasure which the quiet Mary demonstrated at his addresses, she augured unfavourably for her brother's prospects.

They entered the ballroom; it looked very cold and dull; the candles were barely lit, and the fires were giving off more smoke than heat. A few officers were lounging near one of the fires; Mrs. Edwards walked over to the other one and sat down on the warmest side. Her two companions found chairs nearby, while Mr. Edwards left them at the door of the ballroom to find his old friends at the whist tables. But everything was so new to Emma that she didn't feel any of the annoyance at their early arrival that a more experienced young lady would have felt. Everything fascinated her cheerful mind, and she even found it amusing to count the lights and listen to the fiddles tuning up in the orchestra. They had barely been seated for a few minutes when a young officer joined them, whom Emma immediately guessed was Captain Hunter, and from the pleasure that the quiet Mary showed at his attention, she worried about her brother's chances.

She could not, however, accuse Mrs. Edwards of looking more kindly on the gay soldier than she seemed to do on the doctor's assistant: and had it been Sam himself, he could hardly have received a more frigid recognition than the formal and ungracious bow, which Emma witnessed. Captain Hunter showed no symptom of discouragement, but continued a low but eloquent conversation with Mary, the only part of which intelligible to her companions was an engagement for the first two dances; for these were the days of country dances, before quadrilles, waltzes, and polkas had changed the face of the ball-room. There must certainly be some connexion between the style of dress and the style of dancing prevalent in any particular generation. The stiff ruffs, the awful long waists and formal boddices of Elizabeth's reign were quite in keeping with a stately pavan; the loose attire and complete undress adopted by the courtly beauties of Charles the Second may be considered characteristic of the elegant but licentious style pervading their dances. The minuet matched well with the buckram, and rich brocade, and high head-dress which marked the era of the earlier Georges; whilst powder and hoops of course disappeared under the influence of the merry country-dance and cotillion. Perhaps at the present time the dresses, like the dances, partake more of the character of the latter Stuarts—graceful and bewitching; the habiliments full and flowing, the steps vivacious but tending to giddiness, with a near approximation to romping, and a great risk of inducing a faux-pas, or even a serious fall.

She couldn't, however, accuse Mrs. Edwards of being more welcoming to the flamboyant soldier than she was to the doctor's assistant; and if it had been Sam himself, he could hardly have gotten a colder reception than the formal and unfriendly bow that Emma saw. Captain Hunter showed no signs of being discouraged, but he continued a quiet yet meaningful conversation with Mary, the only part of which that her friends could make out was an agreement for the first two dances; because these were the days of country dances, before quadrilles, waltzes, and polkas changed the ballroom scene. There must be some connection between the style of clothing and the style of dancing in any given generation. The stiff ruffs, the painfully long waists, and formal bodices of Elizabeth's reign fit perfectly with a stately pavan; the loose clothing and complete casualness worn by the courtly beauties of Charles the Second can be considered representative of the elegant yet wild style that defined their dances. The minuet matched well with the stiff fabrics, rich brocade, and high hairstyles that characterized the era of the earlier Georges; while powdered wigs and hoop skirts naturally faded away with the lively country dance and cotillion. Perhaps nowadays, the dresses, like the dances, reflect more of the nature of the later Stuarts—graceful and captivating; the outfits are full and flowing, the steps lively but tending toward giddiness, moving close to playful antics, with a significant risk of causing a social blunder, or even a serious fall.

But all this is a digression from my story, and cannot possibly have passed through my heroine's mind, since, sixty years ago, the liveliest fancy would have never pictured an English ball such as we now see it. The accessions to the company at first few and at great intervals, so as to allow Emma time to notice the dress, manners, and appearance of each individual, gradually became so much more numerous, as to prevent her seeing or observing more than half of them. Dancing, however, was delayed because the Osborne Castle party were expected, and the stewards, of course, were waiting for Miss Osborne to open the ball. At length, a bustle in the assembly-room called Emma's attention to the door, from a very remarkable dress which she had been for some minutes contemplating, and the important group made their appearance. Mary pointed them out to her young companion: there was Lady Osborne, with her splendid diamond necklace; her son and daughter, and her daughter's friend, Miss Carr; her son's late tutor, Mr. Howard, his sister, and her little boy, a child apparently about six years old. The last mentioned lady, a widow with pleasing manners and a very agreeable countenance, happened to seat herself near Emma, whose attention was speedily called to the little boy, by the extreme impatience he evinced for the dance to begin. His mother, turning to a friend beside her, observed,

But all this is a digression from my story and can't possibly have crossed my heroine's mind, since sixty years ago, the most vivid imagination wouldn’t have pictured an English ball like we see today. The arrivals at first were few and far between, giving Emma time to notice the dress, manners, and appearance of each person; but soon they became so numerous that she could barely see or take in more than half of them. Dancing was delayed because the Osborne Castle group was expected, and the stewards, of course, were waiting for Miss Osborne to kick off the ball. Eventually, a commotion in the assembly room drew Emma's attention to the door, thanks to a striking outfit she had been admiring for a few minutes, and the important group made their entrance. Mary pointed them out to her young friend: there was Lady Osborne, with her dazzling diamond necklace; her son and daughter, and her daughter's friend, Miss Carr; her son's former tutor, Mr. Howard, his sister, and her little boy, who looked to be about six years old. The last-mentioned lady, a widow with charming manners and a pleasant face, happened to sit near Emma, whose attention was quickly captured by the little boy's eager anticipation for the dance to start. His mother, turning to a friend beside her, remarked,

"You will not wonder that Charles is so eager for his first dance, when you hear how he is to be honoured; Miss Osborne has promised to dance with him herself, which is very good-natured."

"You won’t be surprised that Charles is so excited for his first dance when you hear how he’s being honored; Miss Osborne has promised to dance with him herself, which is really nice of her."

"Oh yes," cried Charles, "she has promised to be my partner ever since Saturday, indeed as long as I knew I was coming to the ball."

"Oh yes," shouted Charles, "she promised to be my partner since Saturday, really ever since I knew I was going to the ball."

Just at this moment, Miss Osborne stepped hastily forward, and addressing the little boy in a hurried manner, said:

Just then, Miss Osborne quickly stepped forward and, speaking to the little boy in a rush, said:

"Charles, I am very sorry, but I find I cannot keep my engagement with you this time; I must dance with Colonel Miller, but another time, the next dance, perhaps, will do just as well for us I dare say."

"Charles, I'm really sorry, but I can’t stick to our plans this time; I have to dance with Colonel Miller. Maybe another time, like the next dance, will work just as well for us, I think."

She then hastened away, without waiting to witness the effect of her communication on the little fellow, whose hopes and enjoyment seemed to vanish together. Disappointment was painted on every feature, and his swelling heart appeared about to prompt a shower of tears, with which a proud desire to appear manly was maintaining an ineffectual struggle. His mother, who seemed little less distressed, endeavoured to soothe his grief, and held out vague hopes of better luck another time; when Emma, who really pitied him, and was quite interested by the appearance of both, said with the most obliging air:

She quickly left, without waiting to see how her news affected the little guy, whose hopes and happiness seemed to fade away at the same time. Disappointment showed on his face, and it looked like he was on the verge of tears, struggling to hold them back because he wanted to seem tough. His mother, equally upset, tried to comfort him and offered vague hopes for better luck next time; when Emma, genuinely feeling for him and intrigued by both of their expressions, said with the friendliest tone:

"If you will accept me as a substitute for Miss Osborne, sir, I shall be most happy to dance with you the two next dances."

"If you're okay with me stepping in for Miss Osborne, sir, I would be more than happy to dance with you for the next two dances."

It would be difficult to tell, of the mother or son, which countenance looked the brightest, or whose eyes showed the greatest pleasure at this kind offer: and the couple took their place in the dance with equal satisfaction, Emma being perfectly contented with her juvenile partner, whilst he was all anxiety to acquit himself well to do her honor, and especially intent on running his fingers as far as possible into the points of the new gloves which he had received from his mother on quitting her side, with sundry injunctions to keep them on.

It would be hard to say which of them, the mother or the son, looked happier or whose eyes sparkled more at this generous offer. They joined the dance with equal joy, Emma feeling completely happy with her young partner, while he was all nerves trying to impress her and especially focused on stretching his fingers as far as possible into the tips of the new gloves his mother had given him when he left her side, with several reminders to keep them on.

Emma had been much amused when the Osborne party entered, to see Tom Musgrove accompanying them; having, no doubt, from the knowledge she had previously acquired, of his having been long in the house, that he had been waiting outside the door, in order to join them, and appear as if he formed one of their party. She now discerned him standing opposite to herself by the side of Lord Osborne; who, she learnt from casual remarks amongst ladies near her, never danced himself, and was now preventing or dissuading Tom Musgrove from doing so either. Lord Osborne was a remarkably plain young man, barely endowed with the air of a gentleman, and it seemed to observers, as if the time spent in the ball-room were one of actual penance to him. His principal occupation appeared to consist in regarding Emma with a broad, unmitigated stare, which rather disconcerted her, and made her exert herself to converse with Charles, that she might not seem to mind it. It was not easy for her to decide what drew his attention so fixedly on herself; she thought, perhaps, that he wondered at her presumption in standing up with one of his party; or that he was criticising her style of dress; or censuring her dancing; she wished with all her heart that he could find some other subject for his speculation, and was quite relieved at the gradual change of place which dancing produced. Charles was very happy, and spoke his feelings in rather an audible whisper, when addressing Mr. Howard, as that gentleman was passing near him, he said:

Emma was quite amused when the Osborne group arrived, noticing that Tom Musgrove was with them. She knew he had been waiting outside to join them and blend in as part of their crew. Now, she saw him standing across from her next to Lord Osborne, who, from the casual comments made by nearby ladies, she learned never danced himself and was currently trying to discourage Tom from trying to dance as well. Lord Osborne was an unusually plain young man, lacking the demeanor of a gentleman, and it seemed like being in the ballroom was more of a torture for him. His main activity seemed to be staring intently at Emma, which made her uncomfortable, prompting her to engage in conversation with Charles to distract herself from it. It was hard for her to figure out what exactly had captured his intense attention; she wondered if he was surprised by her audacity to dance with someone from his group, or if he was judging her outfit, or criticizing her dancing. She genuinely wished he would focus on something else and was grateful for the movement that dancing allowed. Charles was quite happy and expressed his feelings in a somewhat loud whisper to Mr. Howard as he passed by, saying:

"Oh, do look, Uncle Howard, at my pretty partner, I do really think she is the prettiest girl in the room," an opinion which Mr. Howard himself did not seem inclined to controvert, though his answer was more cautiously and softly given.

"Oh, look, Uncle Howard, at my pretty partner! I really think she’s the prettiest girl in the room," an opinion that Mr. Howard himself didn’t seem eager to disagree with, although his response was more careful and gentle.

"Upon my word, Charles," said Miss Osborne, as she gave him hands across; "you are in high luck; I am sure you have gained by the exchange," an assertion to which, had Charles been a few years older, he would have replied with less sincerity than his hurried "Yes," now announced.

"Honestly, Charles," said Miss Osborne, as she reached out to him; "you’re really lucky; I’m sure you’ve benefited from this exchange," a statement to which, if Charles had been a few years older, he would have responded with less honesty than his quick "Yes," now revealed.

He told Emma he was very glad now, that Miss Osborne had broken her promise, but could not help anxiously enquiring whether she thought she would keep her engagement for the next dance.

He told Emma he was really glad now that Miss Osborne had broken her promise, but he couldn't help nervously asking whether she thought she would stick to her commitment for the next dance.

Emma answered in the affirmative, though she could have given no better reason for expecting Miss Osborne to perform her promise next time, than that she had broken it the last. When the dance was concluded, and Emma returned to her seat, Mrs. Wells, Charles' mother, expressed in warm terms, her obligation to Miss Watson for so kindly dancing with her little boy; Emma assured her, with great sincerity, that she was very happy to have given him pleasure, and that she had greatly enjoyed her dance.

Emma said yes, even though she couldn't really explain why she thought Miss Osborne would keep her promise this time, other than the fact that she had broken it last time. When the dance ended and Emma went back to her seat, Mrs. Wells, Charles' mom, warmly thanked Miss Watson for kindly dancing with her little boy. Emma genuinely assured her that she was very happy to have made him happy and that she had really enjoyed the dance.

They soon entered into an agreeable conversation—and she was exceedingly pleased, when, a short time afterwards, they were joined by Mr. Howard, who begged his sister to introduce him, and solicited her hand for the ensuing dance. Mr. Howard's appearance and manner were such, as could not fail to prepossess any one in his favor, and Emma had formed a favorable opinion of him already, from the affectionate terms in which little Charles had spoken of his uncle, when he informed her that he and his mother resided constantly with him. The good nature which had actuated her brought its own reward; and she thought, with much pleasure, of the ensuing dances. Previous to their commencement, there was a proposal made by Mrs. Wells, that they should go in search of tea. They set off accordingly—Charles very proudly escorting his partner—Mr. Howard and his sister being close behind; when, in attempting to enter the tea-room, they were met by so many returning to the dancing, that they were forced to draw aside; and, almost pushed behind a half-opened door. Whilst waiting here for a passage, Emma heard Lord Osborne address Mr. Tom Musgrove, as they were standing together before the very door which concealed her.

They soon got into a nice conversation—and she was really pleased when, a short time later, Mr. Howard joined them, asking his sister to introduce him and requesting her hand for the next dance. Mr. Howard's appearance and demeanor were such that they could win anyone over, and Emma already had a good impression of him from the warm way little Charles had talked about his uncle, mentioning that he and his mother lived with him. The kindness that had motivated her earned its own reward, and she thought happily about the upcoming dances. Before they started, Mrs. Wells suggested they go look for some tea. They set off, with Charles proudly escorting his partner and Mr. Howard and his sister following closely behind. As they tried to enter the tea room, they were met by so many people returning to the dance that they had to step aside and ended up almost squeezed behind a half-open door. While waiting there for a chance to get through, Emma heard Lord Osborne talking to Mr. Tom Musgrove as they stood right in front of the door that was hiding her.

"I say, Musgrove, why don't you go and dance with that beautiful Emma Watson that I may come and look at her?"

"I mean, Musgrove, why don't you go dance with that beautiful Emma Watson so I can come and watch?"

"I was just going to ask her, my lord:" cried Tom, "the very thought that I had in my head this moment."

"I was just going to ask her, my lord," Tom exclaimed, "that's exactly what I was thinking just now."

"Ay, do so, then," continued Lord Osborne, "and I will stand behind you; by Jove, she's so handsome that, if ever I did dance with any girl, it should be with her!"

"Ay, go ahead then," Lord Osborne continued, "and I’ll back you up; honestly, she's so beautiful that if I ever danced with anyone, it would be her!"

It was with no little self-congratulation, that Emma reflected on her engagement to Mr. Howard, which would save her, as she hoped, from the unwelcome suit of Mr. Musgrove and the stare of Lord Osborne. There was a sort of suppressed look of mirth and amusement on the countenance of Mr. Howard, which convinced her that he, too, had heard this short dialogue, and Charles evinced his perception of it by whispering:

It was with a fair amount of self-satisfaction that Emma thought about her engagement to Mr. Howard, which she hoped would spare her from the unwanted advances of Mr. Musgrove and the attention of Lord Osborne. Mr. Howard had a barely restrained look of amusement on his face, which made her believe that he had also overheard this brief conversation, and Charles showed he was aware of it by whispering:

"They did not know we could hear them—and I would not have told them for the world—would you?" A sentiment in which Emma silently, but entirely joined.

"They didn't know we could hear them—and I wouldn't have told them for anything in the world—would you?" Emma completely agreed with that sentiment, even if she didn’t say it aloud.

It was not till they left the room—and she had joined Mrs. Edwards—that they again encountered Mr. Musgrove. He immediately requested an introduction, and Mrs. Edwards was obliged to comply; but, it was in her coldest and most ungracious manner. It evidently made not the slightest difference to the gentleman, however, who heeded not the means to gain a wished-for end, and had long been aware that he was no favorite with the Edwards' family generally. He immediately flattered himself he should be permitted the great honor of dancing with Miss Emma Watson the two next dances. She had peculiar satisfaction in replying that she was engaged.

It wasn’t until they left the room—and she had joined Mrs. Edwards—that they ran into Mr. Musgrove again. He quickly asked for an introduction, and Mrs. Edwards had to oblige, but she did so in the coldest and most ungracious way. It clearly didn’t bother the gentleman at all; he didn’t care how he achieved his goal and had known for a while that he wasn’t a favorite of the Edwards family overall. He confidently thought that he would be honored to dance with Miss Emma Watson for the next two dances. She took particular pleasure in telling him that she was already engaged.

"Oh! but, indeed," he eagerly replied, "we must not let my little friend, Charles, engross you entirely, Miss Emma?"

"Oh! but really," he eagerly replied, "we can't let my little friend, Charles, take up all your attention, Miss Emma?"

To which, with a demure face, and an internal sensation of delight, she answered that she was not engaged to dance with Master Wells.

To this, with a modest smile and a feeling of happiness inside, she replied that she wasn't committed to dancing with Master Wells.

Tom was baffled and mortified, and he shewed it in his face. He lingered, however, near her, until her partner appeared to claim her hand; when, with a look of surprise, he went to inform Lord Osborne of his ill-success.

Tom was confused and embarrassed, and it showed on his face. Still, he hung around her until her partner came to take her hand; then, with a surprised expression, he went to tell Lord Osborne about his failure.

The young nobleman bore it with great philosophy.

The young nobleman handled it with a lot of wisdom.

"Oh, with Howard is it!" was his observation; "well, that will do just as well for me."

"Oh, it's with Howard!" he said; "well, that works for me."

And accordingly he stationed himself exactly behind that gentleman, and again indulged in the stare which Emma had previously found so annoying. She wished with all her heart that he could find a less disagreeable way of expressing his admiration, as even the idea that he thought her so handsome could not reconcile her to his method of demonstrating it. However, she found Mr. Howard quite us agreeable as his countenance had led her to expect, and upon the whole she enjoyed herself exceedingly. When the dance had concluded, whilst she was still engaged in a pleasant conversation with her partner, they were suddenly interrupted by discovering that the Osborne Castle party were preparing to leave. She heard Lord Osborne telling Tom Musgrove that the thing had become very dull to the ladies, and his mother was determined to go home: though for his own part, he thought it was the best ball he had been at for a long time. Mrs. Wells and her brother of course accompanied the others, and Emma wished them good night, and saw them depart with regret, in which they appeared to participate. Lord Osborne entered, after quitting the room for a minute or two, as if reluctant to tear himself away, and disturbing her from the corner where she was resting, muttered an inaudible excuse of having left his gloves in the window-seat behind her; though the said gloves being carefully coiled up in his hand all the time, it was certain that he must have had some other object in view, which probably was to enjoy one more stare at her.

And so, he positioned himself directly behind that gentleman and once again indulged in the stare that Emma had previously found so annoying. She wished with all her heart that he could find a less awkward way to express his admiration, as even the thought that he considered her so attractive couldn’t make her accept his method of showing it. However, she found Mr. Howard quite as pleasant as his face had led her to expect, and overall she was having a great time. When the dance ended, while she was still having a nice conversation with her partner, they were suddenly interrupted when they saw the Osborne Castle group getting ready to leave. She heard Lord Osborne telling Tom Musgrove that things had become quite dull for the ladies, and his mother was determined to go home; although for him, he thought it was the best ball he had attended in ages. Mrs. Wells and her brother naturally accompanied the others, and Emma wished them good night, watching them leave with regret, which they seemed to share. Lord Osborne returned after stepping out of the room for a minute or two, as if he didn’t want to leave, and bothering her from the corner where she was sitting, mumbled an inaudible excuse about having left his gloves on the window seat behind her; although the gloves were neatly coiled up in his hand the whole time, it was clear he must have had some other reason for being there, probably to steal one last glance at her.

Tom Musgrove disappeared at the same time from the ball-room, as he would not be guilty of the vulgarity of outstaying the grandest part of the company; whether he spent the rest of the evening in helping Mrs. Newland make negus at the bar, or consoled himself by ordering a barrel of oysters and whisky-punch in his own room, Emma never ascertained, but her partner, who laughed excessively at his airs of elegance, assured her he had no doubt it was great mortification and self-denial on his part to appear indifferent, and she was too little pleased with him to avoid feeling a secret satisfaction at this conviction.

Tom Musgrove left the ballroom at the same time, not wanting to seem rude by staying longer than the most important guests; whether he spent the rest of the night helping Mrs. Newland mix drinks at the bar or comforted himself by ordering a barrel of oysters and whisky punch in his own room, Emma never found out. However, her partner, who laughed a lot at his sense of style, assured her that it must have been a huge effort for him to seem unfazed, and she was too annoyed with him to hide her secret satisfaction at that thought.

The rest of the assembly lost nothing in spirit by their departure, and seemed determined to enjoy themselves, though Miss Osborne had pronounced the evening dull, and her friend Miss Carr was heard to declare, after surveying every one through her glass, that it all seemed very vulgar.

The rest of the group didn’t lose any enthusiasm when they left, and appeared set on having a good time, even though Miss Osborne had called the evening boring, and her friend Miss Carr was overheard saying, after looking around at everyone through her glasses, that it all seemed really tacky.

Emma's next partner was an officer, but she had several other solicitations which she was forced to refuse, as a very pretty girl, quite new, and evidently admired by Lord Osborne, was not likely to be neglected in a country assembly-room, and for the rest of the evening it was quite the fashion to call her "the pretty Miss Watson."

Emma's next partner was an officer, but she had several other offers that she had to turn down, since a very attractive girl, who was quite new and clearly admired by Lord Osborne, was unlikely to be overlooked in a country assembly room. For the rest of the evening, it became quite trendy to refer to her as "the pretty Miss Watson."

As it was a regulation in the ball-room that no other dance should be called after one o'clock, this finished her amusement; and at the summons of Mr. Edwards she was not at all dissatisfied to return home, although she professed to have spent a most delightful evening. She felt rather anxious to ascertain whether Mr. Edwards had lost or won at cards, and on entering the dining-room, where the supper-table was spread, she looked anxiously at his countenance, to read his features, and discover his state of mind. The pleasant conviction that fortune had favoured him was conveyed to her mind, when, on the subsidence of the frown which the sudden glare of candle-light occasioned, he presented a bland smile and self-satisfied aspect, pronounced the soup which, as Elizabeth had predicted, appeared to comfort them, to be extremely good, and joked with Emma about the hearts which he guessed she had conquered on this her first appearance in their country.

Since it was a rule in the ballroom that no other dance could start after one o'clock, that ended her fun; and when Mr. Edwards called for her, she was actually happy to go home, even though she claimed to have had a wonderful evening. She was a bit anxious to find out whether Mr. Edwards had won or lost at cards, and as she entered the dining room where the supper table was set, she looked carefully at his face to read his expression and figure out his mood. The reassuring thought that luck had been on his side came to her when, after the initial frown caused by the sudden brightness of the candlelight faded, he showed a pleasant smile and a contented look. He declared the soup, which, as Elizabeth had predicted, seemed to please them, to be really good and teased Emma about the hearts he thought she had won over on her first visit to their country.

"Well, Mary," added he, turning to his daughter, and chucking her under the chin, "and who did you dance with? Who was your first partner?"

"Well, Mary," he said, turning to his daughter and playfully lifting her chin, "who did you dance with? Who was your first partner?"

"Captain Hunter, sir," replied Mary, demurely, yet blushing a little.

"Captain Hunter, sir," Mary replied, modestly, though a bit embarrassed.

"And who next?" pursued he.

"And who's next?" he asked.

"Mr. Edward Hunter, sir."

"Mr. Edward Hunter."

"And who is he?"

"Who is he?"

"Captain Hunter's cousin."

"Captain Hunter's cousin."

"Oh, aye—very well: who next?"

"Oh, okay—very well: who's next?"

"Captain Scott, sir."

"Captain Scott, sir."

"Who is he—another cousin of Captain Hunter, eh?"

"Who is he—another cousin of Captain Hunter, right?"

"No, sir; only a friend of his."

"No, sir; just a friend of his."

"I thought so," said her father, chuckling.

"I thought so," her father said with a laugh.

"Mary was surrounded with red-coats the whole evening," observed Mrs. Edwards. "I must say I should have been as well pleased to have seen her dancing with some of our old friends and neighbours, and less taken up with those soldiers."

"Mary was surrounded by redcoats all evening," Mrs. Edwards remarked. "I must say I would have been just as happy to see her dancing with some of our old friends and neighbors, and less focused on those soldiers."

It was lucky for Mary that her father had been winning at cards, as he would otherwise, very probably, have been as much offended as her mother seemed to be on hearing of her conduct. He now, however, good-humouredly took her part—only saying—

It was fortunate for Mary that her father had been winning at cards, because otherwise, he likely would have been just as upset as her mother appeared to be when she heard about Mary's behavior. However, he now, in good spirits, defended her—only saying—

"Pooh, pooh, my dear, the girl naturally likes officers, all girls do—besides, if those young men are quicker at asking her than others, how could she help dancing with them."

"Oh, come on, my dear, the girl naturally likes officers; all girls do. Besides, if those young men are quicker to ask her than others, how can she resist dancing with them?"

Mrs. Edwards looked very little pleased at an observation which was too true to be contradicted, and observed, in a general way, that she had always remarked girls could contrive to oblige their parents when they had a mind to do so.

Mrs. Edwards looked hardly pleased at a comment that was too true to deny, and noted, in a general way, that she had always noticed girls could manage to please their parents when they wanted to.

"I hope you had your share of officers, Miss Emma," said the old gentleman.

"I hope you got to meet your fair share of officers, Miss Emma," said the old gentleman.

"Thank you, sir, I had quite sufficient," said Emma, quietly.

"Thank you, sir, I had plenty," said Emma, quietly.

"Oh, Miss Emma was almost above the officers, she got into the Osborne Castle set, and her partner was no less than Mr. Howard. Did Lord Osborne ask you?"

"Oh, Miss Emma was almost on top of the officers; she got into the Osborne Castle crowd, and her partner was none other than Mr. Howard. Did Lord Osborne ask you?"

"No, ma'am," replied Emma.

"No, ma'am," Emma replied.

"I am sure he looked at you enough," continued Mrs. Edwards; "I thought he was going to eat you."

"I’m sure he looked at you long enough," Mrs. Edwards continued; "I thought he was going to gobble you up."

"I was not afraid of that," said Emma, smiling; "but I own I was rather annoyed."

"I wasn't afraid of that," said Emma, smiling; "but I have to admit I was a bit annoyed."

"I think Mr. Musgrove was more insufferable than ever," pursued Mrs. Edwards; "I am glad you did not dance with him, Miss Emma; really that young man is beyond bearing in his impertinence."

"I think Mr. Musgrove was more unbearable than ever," continued Mrs. Edwards; "I'm glad you didn't dance with him, Miss Emma; honestly, that guy is impossible to tolerate with his rudeness."

"Oh, you should not abuse him to Miss Emma; I dare say her sisters give a very different account of him; he is a great favorite with all of them, I know," said Mr. Edwards.

"Oh, you shouldn't talk badly about him to Miss Emma; I'm sure her sisters have a completely different opinion of him; he's a big favorite with all of them, I know," said Mr. Edwards.

"I never heard anything of him which particularly prepossessed me in his favour," replied Emma, very coolly. "Elizabeth mentioned him, and, from what I have seen, I should think her description was very like the truth."

"I never heard anything about him that really made me like him," Emma replied, sounding very calm. "Elizabeth talked about him, and based on what I've seen, I think her description was pretty accurate."

Little more was said by any one, and the party, after many yawns, separated for the night, to the great relief of their young guest, who was exceedingly sleepy, and longing for darkness and silence.

Little more was said by anyone, and the group, after many yawns, broke up for the night, much to the relief of their young guest, who was extremely sleepy and craving darkness and quiet.

CHAPTER III.

The next morning, as the ladies were quietly sitting together, and just as Emma was beginning to expect the arrival of her sister to take her home, a loud knock was heard at the door, which gave audible notice of a far more masculine hand than that of Elizabeth Watson. There was hardly time, however, for more than a brief wonder on the subject, when Mr. Musgrove was announced. The stiffness of Mrs. Edwards' reception, and the cold tranquillity of Mary's manners, seemed to make no impression on him; at least, so Emma judged from there being no abatement of that air of self-complacency which had early struck her as belonging to him.

The next morning, as the ladies were sitting together quietly, and just as Emma was starting to expect her sister's arrival to take her home, a loud knock at the door announced a much more masculine presence than that of Elizabeth Watson. There was hardly time for more than a brief moment of curiosity about it when Mr. Musgrove entered. The stiffness of Mrs. Edwards' greeting and the cool calmness of Mary's demeanor seemed to have no effect on him; at least, that was Emma's impression, given that his air of self-satisfaction, which had initially struck her, showed no signs of fading.

After the opening compliments to the party, he turned to Emma herself, and presenting a note, observed that this would, in part, explain and excuse his intrusion. It was from Elizabeth to herself, to say, that as her father had found himself better than usual, he had suddenly resolved to go to the visitation which happened that day, and in consequence of his thus employing the chaise, she could not come, as she had promised, to bring her sister home. She added, that she did not, in the least, know what Emma could do, only if the Edwardses asked her to remain, she thought that was the best thing that could be contrived.

After giving some compliments to the party, he turned to Emma and, handing her a note, said that it would partly explain and justify his intrusion. It was from Elizabeth, letting Emma know that since her father was feeling better than usual, he had unexpectedly decided to attend the visit that day. Because he was using the carriage, Elizabeth couldn’t come, as she had promised, to take her sister home. She added that she wasn’t sure what Emma should do, but if the Edwardses invited her to stay, she thought that would be the best option.

After pondering over this unwelcome note for several minutes, Emma was just about to state the dilemma to Mrs. Edwards, when Tom Musgrove broke in.

After thinking about this unwelcome note for several minutes, Emma was just about to explain the dilemma to Mrs. Edwards when Tom Musgrove interrupted.

"I had an interest, Miss Emma, in bringing that note, and a message besides, from your sister, which you must allow me to state. I met Miss Watson in the village seeking for a messenger, and offered to do her errand, as she told me the object of it, on condition that she would sanction my bringing you home in my curricle. Believe me, it will be with the greatest delight that I will drive you to Winston, and the carriage is now at the door waiting for the honour of your occupation."

"I had a reason, Miss Emma, for delivering that note and a message from your sister that I need to share. I ran into Miss Watson in the village looking for someone to take a message, and I offered to help after she explained what it was for, but only if she agreed to let me bring you home in my carriage. I promise it will be my utmost pleasure to drive you to Winston, and the carriage is currently at the door, ready for you."

Emma looked a little distressed.

Emma seemed a bit upset.

"Did Elizabeth really wish me to come home that way," said she, hesitating.

"Did Elizabeth really want me to come home like that?" she asked, hesitating.

"I assure you, my proposal had her full and unqualified consent, and you have only to say the word, and now—in half an hour—an hour—two hours time—any time—I am at your service."

"I promise you, my proposal had her complete and unconditional approval, and you just have to give the word, and now—in half an hour—an hour—two hours from now—any time—I am at your service."

"I am much obliged to you," replied Emma, embarrassed between her fear lest she should be supposed intruding on her hostess, and her extreme dislike of encouraging any appearance of intimacy with Mr. Musgrove; "but I do not think it is in the least degree necessary that I should give you the trouble. The walk is nothing, and I dare say I can easily find a person to carry my few things."

"I really appreciate it," Emma replied, feeling awkward because she was worried about seeming like she was bothering her hostess, and she strongly disliked the idea of getting too familiar with Mr. Musgrove. "But I don’t think it’s necessary for you to go out of your way. The walk isn’t far, and I’m sure I can easily find someone to carry my things."

"The trouble is nothing, Miss Emma," cried he, "but the walk cannot be ranked in that way; three—four miles—what is it—five perhaps—and such mud and dirt to get through—and after dancing all night too: indeed it must be impossible. And there stand my horses—useless—unemployed save by my unworthy self—indeed you must accept my offer."

"The problem is nothing, Miss Emma," he exclaimed, "but the walk can't be counted like that; three—four miles—what is it—maybe five—and there's so much mud and dirt to wade through—and after dancing all night too: it really must be impossible. And there are my horses—useless—sitting there while I’m stuck here—seriously, you have to accept my offer."

Emma would not yield; she was quite determined to encounter any inconvenience rather than accept the offered seat; and the more pressing he became the firmer her refusals grew.

Emma wouldn't give in; she was set on facing any discomfort rather than take the seat being offered to her; and the more he insisted, the stronger her rejections became.

Mrs. Edwards, who had been quietly listening to what was passing between them, no sooner ascertained that the inclination of her young visitor was decidedly opposed to an offer, which she would have deemed it in the highest degree indecorous to accept, than with a very unusual warmth of manner on her part, she interposed, and greatly relieved Emma by saying:

Mrs. Edwards, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, quickly realized that her young guest was clearly against an offer that she would have considered extremely inappropriate to accept. With a level of warmth she didn't usually show, she stepped in and greatly relieved Emma by saying:

"If Miss Watson can wait until after luncheon, I shall have great pleasure in conveying her home in our coach."

"If Miss Watson can wait until after lunch, I would be happy to take her home in our car."

This well-timed offer was gratefully and gladly accepted, but Tom loudly interposed.

This well-timed offer was happily and readily accepted, but Tom interrupted loudly.

"But you know, Mrs. Edwards, that is contrary to all your rules—quite impossible to have your horses out to-day, after their night-work. Surely you cannot really and seriously mean such a thing—and my curricle here to make it quite unnecessary."

"But you know, Mrs. Edwards, that's against all your rules—it's totally impossible to have your horses out today after their night work. Surely you can't actually mean that—and my curricle is right here to make it completely unnecessary."

"I do really mean it;" replied Mrs. Edwards steadily, "our carriage and horses are quite at Miss Watson's service; and I am happy to relieve her from the risk which she evidently apprehends in so dashing an equipage as your curricle. She will, no doubt, feel much safer in our coach!"

"I really mean it," replied Mrs. Edwards calmly, "our carriage and horses are completely at Miss Watson's service; and I’m glad to relieve her from the concern she clearly has about such a flashy vehicle as your curricle. She’ll definitely feel much safer in our coach!"

The gentleman bit his lip, but was forced to yield; and turning to Emma, enquired:

The man bit his lip but had to give in; turning to Emma, he asked:

"How did it happen, Miss Emma, that none of your sisters were at the ball?—I don't think I saw them there all the evening."

"How did it happen, Miss Emma, that none of your sisters were at the ball?—I don't think I saw them there at all during the evening."

"My eldest sister," answered Emma coldly, "could not leave my father, and she is the only one at home now."

"My oldest sister," Emma replied coldly, "couldn't leave my dad, and she's the only one at home now."

"Oh, indeed; why how long have the others been away?" then without waiting for an answer, he continued—"How did you like our ball last night? I suppose you did not keep it up much after I was gone!"

"Oh, really; how long have the others been gone?" Then without waiting for a reply, he added, "What did you think of our party last night? I guess you didn’t stay out too late after I left!"

"When did you leave the room?" enquired Emma, pleased to give him the retort courteous, for his affected ignorance about her sisters.

"When did you leave the room?" Emma asked, happy to respond politely, since he was pretending not to know about her sisters.

"Oh, I did not stay after the Osbornes' party went away—I was tired and bored."

"Oh, I didn't stick around after the Osbornes' party left—I was tired and bored."

"And we enjoyed ourselves nearly two hours after that," cried Emma, "and as the room was less crowded with idlers who would not dance, I think it was particularly pleasant."

"And we had a great time for almost two hours after that," Emma exclaimed, "and since the room was less crowded with people who wouldn't dance, I think it was especially nice."

"Upon my word, I wish I had known that, I really should have been tempted to come back, after seeing Miss Carr to the carriage," said Tom, "but you know, Mrs. Edwards, sometimes when one's particular friends are gone, one fancies all the rest will be dull—so I went to my room."

"Honestly, I wish I had known that. I would have been tempted to come back after seeing Miss Carr to the carriage," said Tom. "But you know, Mrs. Edwards, sometimes when close friends leave, it feels like everything else will be boring—so I went to my room."

"Possibly," replied Mrs. Edwards, "but I am used to judge for myself in such matters, and therefore am not likely to be misled in the way you are now regretting."

"Maybe," replied Mrs. Edwards, "but I'm used to making my own judgments in situations like this, so I'm not likely to be misled like you are regretting now."

After remaining as long as he could without very great rudeness, and receiving no invitation to stay and take luncheon, Mr. Musgrove drove off in his curricle, exceedingly astonished at the fact of the offered seat in it being so firmly rejected.

After staying as long as he could without being too rude, and not getting an invitation to stay for lunch, Mr. Musgrove drove off in his carriage, very surprised that the offered seat in it had been so firmly turned down.

It was something quite new to him, for he had been used to consider the other Miss Watsons as quite at his disposal, and could hardly imagine that one of the family could have ideas and feelings so diametrically opposed to her sisters'.

It was something completely new for him, because he had always thought of the other Miss Watsons as being entirely at his service, and could hardly picture that one of the family could have thoughts and feelings so completely different from her sisters'.

According to her promise, Mrs. Edwards' carriage safely conveyed Emma to her father's house in the course of that afternoon, Mary Edwards accompanying her, but not remaining many minutes, as she well knew their dinner hour was approaching, and she did not wish to be in their way.

According to her promise, Mrs. Edwards' carriage safely took Emma to her father's house that afternoon, with Mary Edwards accompanying her, but not staying long since she knew their dinner hour was coming up, and she didn’t want to be in their way.

No sooner had she withdrawn, than Elizabeth began expressing her extreme surprise at the fact of the Edwards' coach, coachman, and horses being considered in a state fit for use the day after the ball, as they always used to rest when they had been out at night.

No sooner had she left than Elizabeth started showing her shock at the fact that the Edwards' coach, coachman, and horses were considered ready for use the day after the ball, since they normally rested after being out at night.

"Only think of their sending you home, my dear Emma, I cannot tell you how surprised I am—I never knew such a thing done before."

"Just think about them sending you home, my dear Emma. I can't express how surprised I am—I have never seen anything like that happen before."

"I assure you, it was very kindly done, Elizabeth; and not only was the carriage placed at my service, but Mrs. Edwards' manner became much more friendly from that time."

"I promise you, it was really nice of you, Elizabeth; and not only did they offer me the carriage, but Mrs. Edwards also started to act much friendlier from that point on."

"Well, I wonder you did not accept Tom Musgrove's offer—or did he not make it—or did you get my note?"

"Well, I’m surprised you didn’t accept Tom Musgrove’s offer—or did he not make it—or did you get my note?"

"Yes; he brought the note; but, indeed, dear Elizabeth, I was so unprepared for your proposing, or allowing him to propose such a thing, that I thought you had, probably, known nothing about it; and that the whole was a device on his part. How could you imagine, after what you had yourself told me, that I would allow him to drive me about in that way. I could not do such a thing."

"Yes, he delivered the note; but honestly, dear Elizabeth, I was completely unprepared for you suggesting, or even letting him suggest, something like that. I assumed you probably didn't know anything about it and that it was just his ploy. How could you think, after what you told me, that I would let him take me around like that? I could never do such a thing."

"Indeed, I had some scruples, Emma, about it; I did not like throwing you together in that way, but I could see no other means of your getting home—and I did long for that. Who would have thought of the Edwardses having out their coach? But I never, for a moment, expected you would refuse him. I don't think I could have done such a thing—though, I dare say, it was quite right; I should not have had the resolution to resist such a temptation!"

"Honestly, I had some doubts, Emma, about it; I didn’t like putting you two together like that, but I couldn’t think of another way for you to get home—and I really wanted that. Who would have thought the Edwardses would have their coach out? But I never expected you would turn him down. I don't think I could have done that—though, I guess it was the right choice; I wouldn’t have had the strength to resist such a temptation!"

"It was no temptation to me; and, therefore, required no extraordinary resolution Elizabeth. I thought it wrong, besides,—but I certainly should have disliked it."

"It didn't tempt me at all, so it didn't need any special willpower, Elizabeth. I also thought it was wrong—but I definitely wouldn't have liked it."

"You do not mean to say you dislike Tom Musgrove!" cried Elizabeth, in great surprise; "did you not dance with him? Did he not ask you?"

"You can't be saying you dislike Tom Musgrove!" exclaimed Elizabeth, in disbelief. "Did you not dance with him? Didn’t he ask you?"

"He did ask me, and I did not accept him," replied Emma, smiling at her sister's amazement, "but his manners do not please me; and I do not think that, having accepted him last night as a partner, would have made me wish for him to-day as a driver."

"He did ask me, and I didn't accept him," Emma replied, smiling at her sister's surprise, "but his manners don't appeal to me; and I don't think that having accepted him last night as my partner would have made me want him today as my driver."

"Well, tell me all about it," cried Elizabeth, "I am longing to hear all about the ball. Who did you dance with? How did you like it—give me the whole history."

"Well, tell me everything," Elizabeth exclaimed, "I can't wait to hear all about the ball. Who did you dance with? What did you think of it—give me the full story."

Emma complied, and related, as minutely as possible, all the events of the preceding evening. Elizabeth's surprise on hearing it was extreme.

Emma agreed and shared all the details of the previous evening as clearly as she could. Elizabeth was extremely surprised to hear it.

"Good gracious!" cried she, much agitated; "dance with Mr. Howard? Well, Emma, how could you venture? were you not frightened out of your wits? Dance with the man who plays at cards with old Lady Osborne!—whom she seems so fond of—well, you are the boldest little thing possible! And you say you were not afraid?"

"Goodness!" she exclaimed, clearly upset. "Dance with Mr. Howard? Really, Emma, how could you even think of that? Weren't you terrified? Dance with the guy who plays cards with old Lady Osborne—whom she seems so fond of? Wow, you are the most daring little thing! And you say you weren't scared?"

"No, really," said Emma, "why should I be—he was quite the gentleman, I assure you."

"No, really," said Emma, "why should I be—he was truly a gentleman, I promise you."

"Oh, yes!" said Miss Watson, "a gentleman, of course he is; but, why should that prevent your being afraid? Did you talk to him? How did you know what to say?"

"Oh, yes!" said Miss Watson, "he's definitely a gentleman; but why should that stop you from being scared? Did you talk to him? How did you know what to say?"

"There was no difficulty about that," replied Emma, "he was very agreeable and we had a great deal of conversation."

"There was no problem with that," Emma replied, "he was really friendly and we talked a lot."

"Well, I am glad you were so noticed, Emma," said her sister, kindly; "I knew you must be admired; and, really, am rejoiced that you have made so good a beginning. Dance with Mr. Howard—refuse Tom Musgrove—and come home in Mrs. Edwards' coach! I wonder what you will do next!"

"Well, I'm so glad you got noticed, Emma," her sister said warmly. "I knew people would admire you, and honestly, I'm really happy that you made such a great start. Dance with Mr. Howard—turn down Tom Musgrove—and come home in Mrs. Edwards' car! I can't wait to see what you do next!"

"Come home in my own, we will hope," said Emma, laughing; "like a good girl in a fairy story—very grand in a gilt coach and four."

"Come home on my own, we’ll hope," said Emma, laughing; "like a good girl in a fairy tale—very fancy in a golden carriage with four horses."

Elizabeth then proceeded to enquire about Mary Edwards and Captain Hunter; and the inference which she deduced from Emma's narrative, was extremely unfavorable to her brother's prospects. She declared she would write to Sam that evening, and tell him he had no hope.

Elizabeth then asked about Mary Edwards and Captain Hunter; and from Emma's story, she concluded that her brother's chances were very grim. She said she would write to Sam that evening and tell him he had no hope.

"But here comes Jenny with the dinner. Poor Emma! you will not dine as well as you did yesterday. There is only fried beef—for, as my father was gone out, and I hardly expected you, I did not think it worth while to get any thing more. If I had been sure of your coming, I would have got you a chop."

"But here comes Jenny with dinner. Poor Emma! You won’t dine as well as you did yesterday. There's only fried beef—because my father was out, and I didn’t really expect you, I didn’t think it was worth getting anything more. If I had been sure you were coming, I would have gotten you a chop."

"Quite unnecessary, dear Elizabeth, I do not care what I eat," replied Emma, as she moved her chair to the table.

"Totally unnecessary, dear Elizabeth, I don't care what I eat," replied Emma, as she moved her chair to the table.

"That is so pleasant of you, Emma," said Elizabeth, "I must say, with all your refinement, you are easier pleased than either Pen or Margaret. How very comfortably we could live together."

"That's really nice of you, Emma," said Elizabeth, "I have to say, with all your sophistication, you’re easier to please than either Pen or Margaret. How wonderfully we could live together."

Mr. Watson returned from the visitation and the dinner in very good spirits.

Mr. Watson came back from the visit and the dinner in really high spirits.

"I am very glad I went," said he, "people were all very kind, and the dinner was very good. I don't know how many people told me they were glad to see me, and I had some capital venison—there was turbot too, and hare soup—all excellent—and a very civil young clergyman, a very nice young man indeed, would help me down to dinner, and took care I had a warm seat, and saved me the trouble of calling for things. I thought it very kind of him, I think his name is Howard. He asked after my daughter too—I don't know which he meant at all—but I suppose you can tell amongst yourselves. I really don't know when I passed a more pleasant afternoon!"

"I'm really glad I went," he said. "Everyone was so nice, and the dinner was fantastic. I lost count of how many people told me they were happy to see me, and the venison was amazing—there was turbot too, and hare soup—all excellent. A very polite young clergyman, a really nice guy, helped me down to dinner and made sure I had a warm seat, and even saved me the hassle of asking for things. I thought that was very thoughtful of him; I think his name is Howard. He also asked about my daughter—I’m not sure which one he meant, but I guess you all know. I honestly can't remember the last time I had such a pleasant afternoon!"

The next morning, however, brought a different story. The unusual exertion combined with turbot and venison, brought on a violent fit of the gout, and for a day or two the girls hardly left their father's room, or had any other pursuit or occupation than attempting to relieve his pain, or amuse his intervals of rest.

The next morning, though, told a different story. The strange mix of exercise, turbot, and venison triggered a severe gout attack, and for a day or two, the girls barely left their father's room or did anything other than try to ease his pain or keep him entertained during his moments of rest.

The third day after the ball, whilst Jenny was slowly preparing the dinner-table in the parlour, with more noise than despatch, the two girls standing over the fire looking at her movements, the door-bell was heard following the tread of horses on the gravel at the entrance.

The third day after the party, while Jenny was slowly setting the dinner table in the living room, making more noise than speed, the two girls stood by the fire watching her. Then, they heard the doorbell ring, followed by the sound of horses on the gravel at the entrance.

"Who can that possibly be?" cried Elizabeth, "run and let them in, Jenny—no, stop, I think you had better not—just say your master is ill."

"Who could that be?" shouted Elizabeth. "Go and let them in, Jenny—wait, no, maybe you shouldn't. Just tell them your master is sick."

Jenny bustled off—leaving the knife-basket on the floor, and the cloth half opened on the table. A moment of silent suspense followed, when in reply to some mutterings of Jenny, they heard through the door which she had left open Tom Musgrove's voice—

Jenny hurried off—leaving the knife basket on the floor and the cloth half-opened on the table. A moment of silent tension followed when, in response to some mumblings from Jenny, they heard Tom Musgrove's voice through the door she had left open—

"Oh, never mind, we will go in all the same; we came to enquire for Mr. Watson."

"Oh, never mind, we’ll go in anyway; we came to ask for Mr. Watson."

And another voice, laughing harshly, was heard, and steps along the passage, which excited Elizabeth to such a degree, that she hastily twitched off the unspread cloth, and threw it into a chair behind the door—which she had just time to do, before the visitors presented themselves unannounced; for Jenny was too much astonished at the event to find tongue to utter the names of Lord Osborne and Mr. Musgrove; but stood with her mouth open gazing in the passage. Elizabeth felt excessive surprise at this unexpected visit, to a degree which almost made her unconscious of what she was doing. Shame at being detected by Lord Osborne in dining at three o'clock, and doubt how to behave to him—an inclination to apologise for her homely appearance, plain stuff-gown and untidy room, which, however, was fortunately checked by her uncertainty how to express herself properly, all contended in her mind; when the first gush of surprise was abated, it was quite a relief to her, to shake hands with her old friend Tom Musgrove, and to see him seat himself without ceremony. Emma, on the contrary, felt this intrusion extremely impertinent and ill-bred; what excuse was there for Lord Osborne calling in this way; there never had been any acquaintance previously between the families, her father had never been noticed by the inhabitants of the Castle, nor invited there as many of the neighbouring gentry were; and now that he was ill, and they knew it, she was indignant that they should thus force themselves on her sister and herself.

And another voice, laughing harshly, was heard, followed by footsteps in the hallway, which excited Elizabeth so much that she quickly pulled off the unspread cloth and threw it into a chair behind the door—just in time before the visitors arrived unannounced. Jenny was too stunned by the situation to say anything about Lord Osborne and Mr. Musgrove; she just stood there with her mouth open, staring in the hallway. Elizabeth was extremely surprised by this unexpected visit, to the point where she almost didn’t realize what she was doing. She felt embarrassed about being caught by Lord Osborne having dinner at three o'clock, unsure of how to act around him—she had a strong urge to apologize for her simple appearance, her plain dress, and her messy room, but fortunately, her uncertainty about how to express herself held her back. After the initial shock wore off, she felt a great relief when she shook hands with her old friend Tom Musgrove and saw him sit down without any formalities. Emma, on the other hand, found this interruption incredibly rude and lacking in manners; what reason did Lord Osborne have to drop by like this? There had never been any prior acquaintance between the families, her father had never been acknowledged by the people at the Castle or invited there like many of the other local gentry; and now that he was ill, and they knew it, she was upset that they would barge in on her sister and her.

Her own curtsey was as stiff and reserved, as if she had been taking lessons of Mrs. Edwards; and she resumed her seat without feeling the slightest inclination to converse herself, and being almost displeased with Elizabeth for the easy manner in which she allowed, or perhaps encouraged, Tom Musgrove to address her. Lord Osborne's visit was certainly meant for Emma, for he placed himself near her, and sat some minutes with his eyes fixed on her countenance, until she began to think he meant to preserve the same conduct in her father's house, as he had done at the ball.

Her own curtsy was just as stiff and formal, as if she had been taking lessons from Mrs. Edwards; and she took her seat again without any desire to join the conversation, feeling almost annoyed with Elizabeth for the casual way she let, or maybe even encouraged, Tom Musgrove to talk to her. Lord Osborne's visit was clearly intended for Emma, as he positioned himself close to her and spent several minutes staring at her face, until she started to think he planned to behave in her father's house the same way he had at the ball.

At length, however, he spoke:

Finally, he spoke:

"It's a beautiful morning; ain't you going to walk to-day?"

"It's a beautiful morning; aren't you going for a walk today?"

"No, my Lord," replied she quietly, raising her eyes from her work, "I think it is too dirty!"

"No, my Lord," she replied softly, lifting her eyes from her work, "I think it's too dirty!"

"You should wear boots," said he, "nankeen with block tops, look very nice, when a woman has a pretty ankle."

"You should wear boots," he said, "nankeen with block tops; they look really nice when a woman has pretty ankles."

She had nothing to object to his taste, and did not reply.

She had no objections to his taste and didn't respond.

"Do you ride?" continued he.

"Do you ride?" he asked.

"No, my lord."

"No, my lord."

"Why not? every woman should ride; a woman never looks so well as on horse-back, well mounted, and in a handsome habit—you should ride—don't you like it?"

"Why not? Every woman should ride; a woman never looks better than when she's on horseback, well-mounted, and wearing a stylish outfit—you should ride—don’t you enjoy it?"

"There are, sometimes, other impediments, my lord, besides want of taste, even to so becoming an amusement," replied Emma, gravely.

"There can be other obstacles, my lord, besides a lack of taste, even to such a delightful activity," Emma replied seriously.

"Eh? I don't understand," resumed he, "what prevents you?"

"Uh? I don't get it," he said again, "what's stopping you?"

"I have no horse," replied Emma, thinking that the shortest way of finishing the subject, and reducing it to the level of his capacity.

"I don't have a horse," Emma replied, thinking that this was the quickest way to wrap up the topic and bring it down to his level of understanding.

"Then your father should keep one for you," observed he.

"Then your dad should keep one for you," he noted.

"My father cannot afford it," said Emma, decidedly; "and I have no wish to act in a way inconsistent with our circumstances."

"My dad can’t afford it," Emma said firmly; "and I don’t want to act in a way that doesn’t match our situation."

"Poor is he? how uncomfortable!" said Lord Osborne, "why, what's his income, do you suppose?" continuing in the tone in which he would have questioned a day labourer as to his wages.

"Is he poor? How uncomfortable!" said Lord Osborne. "What do you think his income is?" he continued in the same tone he would have used to ask a laborer about his wages.

"It is a point upon which I never thought myself entitled to enquire," she replied, drawing herself proudly up, and speaking in a tone not to be misunderstood.

"It’s something I never thought I had the right to ask about," she replied, standing tall and speaking in a tone that couldn’t be misinterpreted.

Lord Osborne looked at her with surprise, which was gradually converted into admiration at the beautiful effect of the colour which dyed her cheek as she spoke. An idea crossed his mind that, perhaps, he had not been sufficiently civil, and he tried to soften his voice, and put on a more winning manner.

Lord Osborne looked at her in surprise, which slowly turned into admiration as he noticed the beautiful color on her cheek while she spoke. A thought crossed his mind that maybe he hadn't been polite enough, so he tried to soften his tone and adopt a more charming demeanor.

"The hounds meet next Monday about a mile from here, at Upham—will you not come and see them throw off. It's a pretty sight."

"The hounds are meeting next Monday about a mile from here, at Upham—won't you come and watch them get started? It's a great sight."

"I do not think it will be in my power, my lord."

"I don't think it's possible for me, my lord."

"I wish you could—did you ever see it?"

"I wish you could—have you ever seen it?"

"Never."

"Not ever."

"Well, you cannot imagine how gay it is; we have such a capital breakfast always at Upham Lodge; then the scarlet coats round the edge of the cover; the horses—the talking and laughing, the ladies who drive over to see us—though I often think them rather a bore—then the great burst when the dogs do find; and off they go away, and we after them, and forget every thing in the world, except one wish, to be in at the death. You cannot think how exciting it is. Do come."

"Well, you can’t imagine how fun it is; we always have an amazing breakfast at Upham Lodge; then there are the red coats around the edge of the field; the horses—the chatting and laughing, the ladies who come over to see us—though I often find them somewhat annoying—then the big rush when the dogs finally find something; and off they go, and we follow them, forgetting everything in the world except one wish, to be there at the end. You can’t imagine how thrilling it is. You should definitely come."

"Thank you, my lord; but I must be satisfied with your description. I cannot accept your invitation."

"Thank you, my lord; but I'll have to be content with your description. I can't accept your invitation."

"Perhaps you are afraid of the cold; my sister caught a dreadful cold one day, when she came in an open carriage, and it was wet; are you thinking of that?"

"Maybe you're scared of the cold; my sister got a terrible cold one day when she rode in an open carriage, and it was wet; are you thinking about that?"

"No, for I did not know it before."

"No, because I didn’t know it before."

"Didn't you? She was ill a month; I was monstrous sorry for her—for you see it was partly my fault; I persuaded her to come; I don't know how it is. I rather like to have her with me—some men don't."

"Didn't you? She was sick for a month; I felt really bad for her—because, you see, it was partly my fault; I convinced her to come; I'm not sure why. I actually enjoy having her around—some guys don't."

Emma could hardly suppress a smile at this eloquent demonstration of his fraternal affection. She began, however, to think that if Lord Osborne liked his sister there might be some good in him; which, before, she had been inclined to question. The gentlemen sat long, although Tom Musgrove, at least, must have been perfectly aware that he was encroaching on their dinner hour; and Emma was growing exceedingly weary of the looks of Lord Osborne, who sunk into repeated fits of silence, which were interrupted by abrupt and disconnected questions or observations. At length, they were all roused by the maid servant, who, putting her head into the half-opened door-way, called out:

Emma could barely hold back a smile at this clear display of his brotherly affection. However, she started to think that if Lord Osborne was fond of his sister, there might actually be something good about him; a thought she hadn’t been sure of before. The men talked for a long time, even though Tom Musgrove must have known he was cutting into their dinner time; and Emma was getting really tired of Lord Osborne's gaze, which often drifted into awkward silences that were broken by random and disconnected questions or comments. Finally, they were all brought back to reality by the maid, who peeked her head through the partly open doorway and called out:

"Please ma'am, Master wants to know why he beant to have any dinner to-day!"

"Please, ma'am, Master wants to know why he can't have dinner today!"

This very unmistakeable announcement, brought a deep blush to Elizabeth's cheek, who, interrupting her chat with Tom Musgrove, said:

This very unmistakable announcement brought a deep blush to Elizabeth's cheeks, who, interrupting her conversation with Tom Musgrove, said:

"Very well, Jenny, I hear."

"Okay, Jenny, I hear you."

The gentlemen now rose to go, and, to Emma's great relief, took leave; Elizabeth calling briskly after the maid, as she was shewing them out, to tell Nanny to take up the fowls immediately.

The men got up to leave, and, to Emma's great relief, said their goodbyes; Elizabeth called out to the maid, who was showing them out, to tell Nanny to take care of the chickens right away.

"Well," said she, drawing a long breath when the room was once more quiet, "what are we to think of this? I wonder whether Lord Osborne saw the knife-tray? I hope he did not notice, or what he thinks of us dining at this hour!"

"Well," she said, taking a deep breath when the room fell silent again, "what should we make of this? I wonder if Lord Osborne saw the knife tray? I hope he didn't notice, or what he thinks of us eating at this hour!"

"I must say, I think it was taking an unwarrantable liberty," cried Emma, "calling in this way—very impertinent and disagreeable—though he is a lord, what right has he to intrude on us?"

"I have to say, I think it was completely out of line," Emma exclaimed, "showing up like this—it's very rude and unpleasant—just because he's a lord, what right does he have to barge in on us?"

"Do you think so, Emma? well, it did not strike me so—I was only hoping he would not notice the table-cloth or the steel forks. I know they have silver ones every day at Osborne Castle. I wish Jenny had not began putting out the things, or had not brought that tiresome message."

"Do you really think so, Emma? Honestly, it didn't occur to me that way—I was just hoping he wouldn't notice the tablecloth or the stainless steel forks. I know they use silver ones every day at Osborne Castle. I wish Jenny hadn’t started setting things up, or that she hadn't brought that annoying message."

"He never called here before, why should he come now without excuse or apology?" persisted Emma.

"He’s never called here before, so why should he come now without any reason or apology?" Emma insisted.

"Why, to see you to be sure—and very good use he made of his eyes. Now really, Emma, you ought not to quarrel with him, for it is evidently admiration of you that brings him here."

"Well, I came to see you, of course—and he certainly made good use of his eyes. Honestly, Emma, you shouldn’t argue with him, because it’s clear that his admiration for you is what brings him here."

"I do not care for admiration without respect, Elizabeth, and I hope the visit will not be repeated."

"I don't appreciate admiration without respect, Elizabeth, and I hope this visit won't happen again."

Her father's opinion quite coincided with hers, when he came to hear of the visit in question. There had been no acquaintance between old Lord Osborne and himself, he observed, and he would have none with his son, of whom he had formed a very moderate opinion; and as to Tom Musgrove, he was always coming when he was not wanted, and scampering after Lord Osborne in an absurd way: what right had such a Tom Fool as he to interfere with his dinner hour, or cause the roast fowls to be overdone.

Her father's opinion completely matched hers when he heard about the visit. He pointed out that he had never known old Lord Osborne, and he didn’t want to know his son either, of whom he had only a lukewarm opinion. As for Tom Musgrove, he was always showing up uninvited and chasing after Lord Osborne in a ridiculous manner. What right did a fool like him have to interrupt his dinner hour or ruin the roast chickens?

CHAPTER IV.

The approach of Christmas week, was to bring the great event of Elizabeth's year—namely, a visit from her eldest brother and his wife, who were to return with Margaret and spend a few days at Winston. Elizabeth evidently looked up very much to Mrs. Robert Watson, who, she assured Emma, had been educated in a very superior way—a London boarding-school—her father had been very wealthy, and her mother most genteel; she had, too, an uncle, who was a knight, in London, and quite a distinguished person there—so that altogether, Jane was an honor to the family, whilst her talents and taste alone were sufficient to procure distinction in the first circles.

The approach of Christmas week brought the highlight of Elizabeth's year— a visit from her oldest brother and his wife, who were coming back with Margaret to spend a few days at Winston. Elizabeth clearly admired Mrs. Robert Watson, who, she told Emma, had received a very elite education—attending a London boarding school. Her father had been quite wealthy, and her mother was very refined; she also had an uncle who was a knight in London and quite a prominent figure there. So overall, Jane was a source of pride for the family, and her talents and taste alone would have earned her recognition in high society.

Emma was uncertain, but most anxious to like her sister-in-law; she felt half amused and half doubtful, whilst Elizabeth enumerated all the advantages of Robert's grand marriage. However, she exerted herself with the greatest good-will, to assist in the numerous preparations necessary on such an occasion. Nothing was too good for Jane—though Emma could hardly help wondering to see that the drawing-room was to be used—the furniture and mirror uncovered—the best china produced, and all the plate had out to grace their visitors. For a brother and sister, she fancied this would have been unnecessary; and she wished, with a sigh, that there had been more consistency between their every-day life, and the appearance they were now expected to make.

Emma felt unsure but was eager to like her sister-in-law; she was both amused and skeptical as Elizabeth listed all the benefits of Robert's big wedding. Still, she put in her best effort to help with the many preparations needed for such an event. Nothing was too good for Jane—though Emma couldn't help but wonder why the drawing-room was being used, with the furniture and mirror uncovered, the best china out, and all the silverware displayed to impress their guests. She thought that for a brother and sister, this would have been unnecessary, and she sighed, wishing there was more consistency between their everyday life and the image they were now expected to present.

Elizabeth was one of the worst housekeepers possible; with a little more system and management, her father's income might have produced a respectable appearance at all times; but as there was not the smallest attention given by Mr. Watson to his household affairs, beyond paying the bills, and finding fault with the dinners, everything was in confusion from one week to another. Elizabeth had much of the easy, good-natured indolence of her father, but was spurred up by necessity to unwilling exertions; and ill seconded by her untidy maid servants, who knew she was too good-natured to scold; she was always excessively put out of her way by preparations for company. Her total want of arrangement, and the facility with which she was diverted from one object to another, made her twice as long as necessary in every occupation. Thus, for instance, it was in vain that she had promised Emma to return to the china closet, and tell her which articles would be wanted from thence; for happening to see Jenny awkwardly attempting to clean some plate, she stayed so long to show her how to do it, that Emma, in despair of her return, was induced to seek her, and with difficulty persuaded her to resume her occupation up stairs.

Elizabeth was one of the worst housekeepers ever; with a bit more organization and management, her father's income could have maintained a respectable appearance at all times. But since Mr. Watson didn’t pay any attention to household matters beyond settling the bills and complaining about the dinners, everything was in chaos from week to week. Elizabeth had a lot of her father's relaxed, easy-going laziness, but necessity pushed her into reluctant efforts. Sadly, her messy maids knew she was too kind to scold them, which always frustrated her when it came to preparing for guests. Her complete lack of organization and the way she easily got sidetracked made everything take twice as long. For example, even though she had promised Emma to go back to the china closet and tell her which items were needed, when she saw Jenny struggling to clean some silverware, she spent so much time showing her how to do it that Emma, frustrated by her absence, went to look for her and had a hard time convincing her to get back to her task upstairs.

Such was her ordinary mode of proceeding. In spite, however, of these delays, and the loss of time incurred, the preparations were at length complete; and Elizabeth having surveyed the dinner-table with much satisfaction, and wished, with a sigh, that they could keep a foot boy, returned to the drawing-room to wait the arrival of her visitors.

Such was her usual way of doing things. Despite these delays and the time lost, the preparations were finally finished; and Elizabeth, after looking over the dinner table with great satisfaction and wishing, with a sigh, that they could afford a footman, returned to the living room to wait for her guests.

The happy moment shortly arrived, and with much noise and bustle Mr. and Mrs. Robert Watson, Margaret, and all their luggage were safely lodged in the family residence. Emma looked with much anxiety at both her unknown sisters, but at Mrs. Watson first, of course; indeed, few could have helped that, from the prominence which she assumed. She was a tall, showy-looking woman, with a high nose, a high colour, and very high feathers in her bonnet. She seemed much inclined to talk, and received Emma very cordially. Margaret was excessively affectionate in her manners, clung round her, called her "her dear new sister," her "darling Emma," pushed back the curls from her cheeks to kiss her, and spoke in the fondest, most caressing tone.

The happy moment soon arrived, and with a lot of noise and activity, Mr. and Mrs. Robert Watson, Margaret, and all their luggage were comfortably settled into the family home. Emma looked anxiously at both of her unknown sisters, but naturally focused first on Mrs. Watson; after all, few could have avoided that, given her notable presence. She was a tall, striking-looking woman, with a prominent nose, a rosy complexion, and very tall feathers in her hat. She seemed eager to chat and welcomed Emma warmly. Margaret was extremely affectionate in her behavior, clung to her, called her "her dear new sister," her "darling Emma," pushed her curls back to kiss her, and spoke in the most loving, gentle tone.

"Well you see, Elizabeth," said Mrs. Robert, "I have brought Margaret back; but she is a naughty girl, and I am much displeased with her, for I want to take her home again to Croydon on Saturday, and she says she will not go."

"Well you see, Elizabeth," said Mrs. Robert, "I brought Margaret back; but she's being a naughty girl, and I'm really upset with her because I want to take her home to Croydon on Saturday, and she says she won’t go."

This was said as Mrs. Robert was stroking down her long fur tippet, and spreading out her hands at the fire, and concluded with a playful tap on Margaret's cheek.

This was said as Mrs. Robert was smoothing her long fur scarf, spreading her hands by the fire, and finished with a playful tap on Margaret's cheek.

"Ah, dear Jane," said Margaret, "you know how I like being with you, but indeed I cannot tear myself from sweet Emma immediately."

"Ah, dear Jane," said Margaret, "you know how much I enjoy being with you, but honestly, I can't pull myself away from sweet Emma right now."

"Saturday!" cried Elizabeth; "you surely do not think of leaving us on Saturday! That will be only three days—only half a visit; you promised us a week."

"Saturday!" shouted Elizabeth. "You can't possibly be thinking of leaving us on Saturday! That will be just three days—barely half a visit; you promised us a week."

"Did I?—no, sure I could not have done so: you know I cannot be so long from my little girl, and she would break her heart without me."

"Did I?—no, I definitely couldn't have done that: you know I can't be away from my little girl for long, and she'd be heartbroken without me."

"I wish you could have brought her," said Elizabeth.

"I wish you could have brought her," Elizabeth said.

"Quite impossible, my dear child, for I never like to take her out without her own maid, and I know you could not give her a room to herself as she has been used to. I am excessively particular about her," she continued, turning to Emma, "too particular, perhaps, but it was the way we were brought up—so you must not blame me."

"That's just not going to happen, my dear. I never take her out without her own maid, and I know you can't give her a room to herself like she's used to. I'm really particular about her," she said, turning to Emma, "maybe too particular, but that's how we were raised—so please don't blame me."

"Of course not," replied Emma; "for doing what you think right, who could?"

"Of course not," Emma replied; "who could do what they think is right?"

"I am sure," continued this anxious mother, in a tone of great complacency, "I don't know how the poor little darling will get on without me; she almost cried her eyes out when she found she was not coming in the chaise, and I was obliged to pretend I was only going to church, and should be home again very soon."

"I’m sure," continued this worried mom, sounding very pleased with herself, "I don’t know how the poor little darling will manage without me; she almost cried her eyes out when she realized she wasn’t coming in the carriage, and I had to pretend I was just going to church and would be back home really soon."

"Oh, sweet little darling!" cried Margaret; "I do so dote on that child—little angel!"

"Oh, sweet little darling!" shouted Margaret; "I absolutely adore that child—such an angel!"

Just at this moment, the brother entered the room.

Just then, the brother walked into the room.

"I say, Jane," cried he, "that confounded band-box of yours is squeezed as flat as a pancake, and your new trunk is too wide to go up these wretched narrow stairs; so what you are to do I am sure I don't know—dress in the hall, I suppose."

"I tell you, Jane," he exclaimed, "that annoying box of yours is squished flat, and your new trunk is too wide to fit up these terrible narrow stairs. So, I really have no idea what you're going to do—maybe get dressed in the hallway, I guess."

"My band-box squeezed!" cried the lady, in dismay. "I have no doubt my caps are all ruined absolutely: what shall I do!—how could it happen to my band-box!"

"My hat box is crushed!" the lady exclaimed, distressed. "I’m sure my hats are completely ruined: what should I do!—how could this happen to my hat box!"

"Do anything but bother me about it, that's all. Ah, Emma," holding out his hand to his sister, "how do you do. It's a good while since we met, isn't it? I suppose, Elizabeth, I may go up at once and see my father before dinner?"

"Just don't nag me about it, that's all. Ah, Emma," extending his hand to his sister, "how are you? It's been a while since we last saw each other, hasn't it? I guess, Elizabeth, I can go up and see my dad before dinner?"

Elizabeth assented, and the whole party seemed about to separate.

Elizabeth agreed, and the entire group looked set to break apart.

"I suppose, Elizabeth," said Margaret, in a tone whose sharpness jarred on Emma's ear and contrasted with the softness of her voice to herself, "there's no letter for me from Kew, is there? But I dare say if there were, you would not think of giving it to me for an hour."

"I guess, Elizabeth," said Margaret, in a tone that felt harsh to Emma's ears and clashed with the softness of her own voice, "there's no letter for me from Kew, is there? But I imagine if there were, you wouldn’t even consider giving it to me for an hour."

Elizabeth assured her there was none, and then quitted the room, to accompany her sister-in-law, and assist her toilette.

Elizabeth assured her that there was none and then left the room to help her sister-in-law get ready.

"Well, Emma," said Margaret, resuming her fondling tone, "how do you like Winston? I am sure, but for one thing, I should never wish to see it again," looking down, and trying to blush as she spoke; "one attraction it has: have you seen any of the neighbours?—did you not go to the ball?—do tell me all about it!"

"Well, Emma," said Margaret, returning to her affectionate tone, "what do you think of Winston? Honestly, aside from one thing, I wouldn't want to visit it again," she said, looking down and trying to blush as she spoke; "one thing it has going for it: have you met any of the neighbors?—did you not attend the ball?—please tell me everything about it!"

"I think we must go and dress for dinner, Margaret," said Emma.

"I think we should go get ready for dinner, Margaret," said Emma.

"Well, you can tell me then, for I suppose," added she, in an injured tone, "you and I are to have one room—Elizabeth always takes care of herself, and will be sure to put you upon me."

"Well, you can tell me then, I guess," she added, sounding hurt, "you and I are supposed to share a room—Elizabeth always looks after herself and will definitely put you on me."

"No," said Emma, "Elizabeth has agreed that I should share her room."

"No," Emma said, "Elizabeth has agreed that I can share her room."

"Oh," said Margaret—then paused a moment—"well, I was in hopes we should have slept together—I am sure I shall love you so much, Emma."

"Oh," said Margaret—then paused for a moment—"well, I was hoping we could have slept together—I know I’ll love you so much, Emma."

"I am sure it will give me great pleasure if you do," replied her sister; "but Margaret, if I cannot be of use to you, I must go and get ready for dinner myself;" and she hastily escaped to her own room.

"I’m sure it will make me really happy if you do," her sister replied. "But Margaret, if I can't help you, I have to go get ready for dinner myself;" and she quickly rushed off to her own room.

When Emma descended again, she found her brother alone in the drawing-room, leaning over the fire-place, looking at a number of the "Gentleman's Magazine," which, however, he tossed on the table when Emma approached.

When Emma came downstairs again, she found her brother by himself in the living room, leaning over the fireplace, looking at a few issues of the "Gentleman's Magazine," which he tossed onto the table as Emma got closer.

"Well, Emma," said he, lifting his coat-tails, and turning his back to the fire, "so your aunt has thrown you off, and herself away, has she? A pretty mess she has made of it with her marriage. Upon my word, women are entirely unfit to be trusted with money in any shape, and there ought to be a law against old fools of widows marrying again. How our uncle could be such a confounded ass as to leave everything in her power, I can not conceive! Any one could have foreseen what has happened. I hope the young husband will plague her heart out—no doubt he will lead her a wretched life—she deserves it. But I think the old gentleman might have given you something—a thousand pounds or so would have done very well for you, and the rest would have been most particularly acceptable to me just now. There was an investment offered itself, a month or two ago, in which I could have, beyond a doubt, doubled five thousand pounds in a very short time, and it was particularly cutting to be obliged to let it pass me, because that old man had behaved so shabbily. Upon my life, it makes me quite angry when I think of it—and just to throw you back upon my father's hands, without a sixpence—a burden—a useless burden upon the family—what could he be thinking of!"

"Well, Emma," he said, straightening his coat and turning away from the fire, "so your aunt has ditched you and messed things up for herself, huh? What a disaster she's made of her marriage. Honestly, women just can't be trusted with money at all, and there should be a law against foolish old widows marrying again. I can’t understand how our uncle could be such an idiot to leave everything in her hands; anyone could have predicted this would happen. I hope her new husband drives her crazy—he’ll probably make her life miserable, and she deserves it. But I think the old man could have given you something—a thousand pounds would have been great for you, and the rest would have been especially welcome to me right now. There was an investment opportunity a month or two ago that could have easily doubled five thousand pounds quickly, and it was really frustrating to have to let it slip by just because that old man acted so thoughtlessly. Honestly, it makes me so angry to think about it—and just to toss you back onto my father's hands without a dime—a burden—a pointless burden on the family—what was he thinking!"

Emma was too much overcome by the many bitter feelings this speech raised, to be able to reply; and her brother, seeing her tears, said:

Emma was too overwhelmed by the many bitter feelings this speech stirred up to respond; and her brother, noticing her tears, said:

"Well, I did not mean to make you cry, Emma; there's no good in that—though I do not wonder that you should be mortified and disappointed too. Girls are nothing without money—no one can manage them but you shall come and try your luck at Croydon. Perhaps, with your face, and the idea that you have still expectations, you might get off our hands altogether. There was a young man at Croydon who was very near taking Margaret. I really believe, would have had her, if she had only a couple of thousand pounds, but you can but do your best, so there, don't cry."

"Well, I didn't mean to make you cry, Emma; that's not good at all—though I can understand why you'd be feeling embarrassed and disappointed too. Girls are nothing without money—no one can manage them, but you should come and try your luck in Croydon. Maybe with your looks and the fact that you still have expectations, you could get off our hands entirely. There was a young man in Croydon who was very close to marrying Margaret. I really think he would have taken her if she had just a couple of thousand pounds, but you can only do your best, so please, don’t cry."

Before Emma had time to do more than wipe her eyes, her sister-in-law entered the room very smart, and in high spirits, to find herself more handsomely dressed than either of the Miss Watsons. She was much discomposed, however, to find that her husband had not changed his coat, or dressed his hair.

Before Emma could do more than wipe her eyes, her sister-in-law walked into the room looking very stylish and in great spirits, only to realize she was dressed more elegantly than either of the Miss Watsons. However, she was quite unsettled to see that her husband hadn’t changed his coat or done anything with his hair.

"My dear Mr. Watson," cried she, "how comes this about? Don't you mean to make yourself tidy before dinner?"

"My dear Mr. Watson," she exclaimed, "what's going on? Aren't you going to clean yourself up before dinner?"

"Do let me alone, Jane," said he, impatiently shaking off her hand; "I trust I am tidy enough for my wife and sisters."

"Please leave me alone, Jane," he said, impatiently shaking off her hand. "I hope I'm presentable enough for my wife and sisters."

"Oh! but do come up, for my sake, and put just a sprinkle of powder on your hair? I will do it in a moment for you. You really look quite undressed; upon my word, I am ashamed of you. Your coat all dirty, and quite unfit to be seen—do come."

"Oh! But please come up for my sake and just put a little powder in your hair? I can do it for you in a minute. You really look a bit improper; honestly, I’m embarrassed for you. Your coat is all dirty and totally unfit to be seen—please come."

"Do go! For goodness sake, do let me alone," said he, shrugging his shoulders. "You women, who think of nothing but bedizening yourselves out, fancy we have nothing else to do either. You are fine enough for us both, so pray let me alone."

"Just go! For heaven's sake, leave me alone," he said, shrugging his shoulders. "You women, who care only about decorating yourselves, think we have nothing better to do. You're enough for both of us, so please leave me be."

Mrs. Watson covered her mortification by an affected laugh, and retreating to the sofa, cried out:

Mrs. Watson hid her embarrassment with a forced laugh and, retreating to the sofa, exclaimed:

"Emma, do come, and let me have a little conversation with you, there's a good girl."

"Emma, come here and let’s have a little chat, okay?"

Emma coloured, but obeyed the summons; and her sister, after surveying her dress with satisfaction, seemed, for a moment, to hesitate how to begin.

Emma blushed but answered the call; and her sister, after looking at her outfit with approval, paused for a moment, uncertain of how to start.

"You do not dress your hair, Emma, quite en règle—you understand French, I suppose, now look at mine—your curls are too long—really, it's a pity, for you have pretty hair—a nice color—very much the same as mine. How odd," laughing, "that you should be so dark—like me—all your sisters quite fair—you should not put your tucker so high—mine is quite the ton—you see how the lace is arranged—how do you like Winston? I suppose you have not much company? I dare say, it is dull; you shall come to Croydon, as Margaret will not go back, and I will shew you a little of the world. Have you been used to much company?"

"You don’t style your hair, Emma, quite in order—I assume you understand French. Now, take a look at mine—your curls are too long—it's a shame because you have pretty hair—a nice color—very similar to mine. How strange,” she laughed, “that you are so dark—like me—while all your sisters are quite fair. You shouldn’t wear your tucker so high—mine is just the ton—you can see how the lace is arranged—how do you like Winston? I guess you don’t have much company? I suppose it’s dull; you should come to Croydon since Margaret won’t be going back, and I’ll show you a bit of the world. Have you been around much?”

"Not much," replied Emma.

"Not much," Emma replied.

"Well, then, Croydon will be a pleasant change. I wonder at that, however, I thought your uncle was a man of wealth. My father saw so much society; and, at my uncle's, Sir Thomas, I am sure I have met the best company in London."

"Well, Croydon will be a nice change. I’m curious about that, though; I thought your uncle was wealthy. My dad had a lot of social connections, and at my uncle's, Sir Thomas, I’m sure I’ve met the best people in London."

"Indeed," said Emma, not very well knowing what else to say.

"Absolutely," Emma said, unsure of what else to add.

"In consequence, I am quite accustomed to move in a gay circle—though my friends there, tell me, indeed, I am quite the Queen of Croydon. I believe I am rather looked up to—one is, you know, when one has high relations, and goes to town, and gets patterns and books from London; now, it's something quite remarkable the number of houses we visit—and the white gloves I wear out in the year—I am excessively particular about my gloves; and Margaret, whose hand is small, was quite glad to take some of mine; and, really, when she had cleaned them a little, they did very well for her. I seldom wear them a second time. You will come to Croydon—will you not?"

"As a result, I’m quite used to hanging out in a lively group—though my friends there say I’m basically the Queen of Croydon. I think I’m somewhat admired—one tends to be when one has prominent relatives, goes to the city, and gets samples and books from London; it's actually pretty impressive how many houses we visit—and the number of white gloves I wear in a year—I’m extremely particular about my gloves; and Margaret, whose hands are small, was quite happy to take some of mine; and honestly, once she cleaned them a bit, they worked perfectly for her. I rarely wear them a second time. You will come to Croydon—won't you?"

"Thank you, not this winter; you are very kind in asking me; but I have been so short a time at home."

"Thanks, but not this winter. You're very thoughtful to ask me; however, I've only been home for a short time."

"Oh! but you must: I assure you, you will have much the best chance in the winter, there are so many more young men in the country then. But, perhaps, you have left your heart in Shropshire. Have you any little charming love story to confide to me. Ah! you may trust me—I assure you I am very discreet—I never betrayed Margaret the least in the world."

"Oh! but you really should: I promise you’ll have a much better chance in the winter since there are so many more young men around then. But maybe you’ve left your heart in Shropshire. Do you have some sweet love story to share with me? Ah! you can trust me—I swear I’m very discreet—I’ve never betrayed Margaret at all."

Emma again declined the proposed visit to Croydon. Her sister-in-law looked much surprised, and not quite pleased.

Emma again turned down the suggested visit to Croydon. Her sister-in-law looked quite surprised and not entirely happy.

"Well I should have thought our house might have some attractions for a young lady of your age; however, of course you know best, I hope you will find something more pleasing here."

"Well, I should have figured our house might have some appeal for a young woman your age; but of course, you know best. I hope you find something more enjoyable here."

Emma was spared the trouble of replying by the entrance of Margaret and Elizabeth, who were immediately engrossed by attentions to Mrs. Robert, which soothed her into complacency again. Dinner speedily followed; the early hour was a subject of comment on the part of the visitors.

Emma was saved from having to respond when Margaret and Elizabeth walked in, quickly capturing the attention of Mrs. Robert, which calmed her down once more. Dinner soon came; the early timing sparked comments from the visitors.

"Dear me, I wonder when I dined at three o'clock before—really a little change is quite amusing, I am so glad you did not think it necessary to alter your hour for me."

"Wow, I can't remember the last time I had dinner at three o'clock—it's actually kind of fun to switch things up. I'm so happy you didn't feel the need to change your schedule for me."

"I certainly would have fixed on any hour agreeable to you, Jane," replied Miss Watson good humouredly, "but my father has so long been used to this time, that it would be very unpleasant to him to alter it. But I dare say it seems very gothic to you."

"I definitely would have chosen any time that worked for you, Jane," replied Miss Watson with a smile, "but my father has gotten so used to this time that it would be quite uncomfortable for him to change it. But I guess it seems very old-fashioned to you."

"Oh, pray do not think any apology necessary, my dear child; you know what an accommodating creature I am. There is nothing I hate half so much as having a fuss made about me. Now really in some places where I go, they will make me of so much importance, treat me so much as a visitor—in short, I may say, look up so much to me, that upon my word it is quite overpowering."

"Oh, please don't think you need to apologize, my dear; you know how easygoing I am. There's nothing I dislike more than making a fuss over me. Honestly, in some places I visit, they treat me like I'm so important, almost like I'm a special guest—in short, they look up to me so much that it can be quite overwhelming."

"I know you are very good-natured, to put up with our deficiencies as you do, Jane," replied Elizabeth simply and sincerely, "and no doubt they must strike you forcibly. I wish we could treat you better, but I hope you can make a good meal even at three o'clock; you see your dinner, all except a roast turkey which is coming presently."

"I know you're really kind to put up with our flaws like you do, Jane," Elizabeth replied honestly and sincerely, "and I'm sure they must stand out to you. I wish we could treat you better, but I hope you can enjoy a good meal even at three o'clock; your dinner is almost ready, except for the roast turkey that will be here shortly."

"A roast turkey, Elizabeth!" said her sister-in-law, "after all this profusion which I see around me. Upon my word, I am ashamed of giving so much trouble; positively ashamed: such a dinner, and all for me. Really I must forbid the roast turkey—I insist on that not being brought. I cannot hear that you should be so put out of your way."

"A roast turkey, Elizabeth!" said her sister-in-law, "with all this abundance around me. Honestly, I feel embarrassed to cause so much trouble; I’m genuinely ashamed: such a dinner, all for me. I really have to say no to the roast turkey—I insist that it not be brought. I can’t stand the thought of you being so inconvenienced."

"But, my dear Jane," observed Elizabeth, "since the turkey is roasted, it may as well come in here, as remain in the kitchen. Besides, I am in hopes my father may be tempted to take some, as it is a favorite dish of his—so the roast turkey we must have."

"But, my dear Jane," Elizabeth noted, "since the turkey is roasted, it might as well come in here instead of staying in the kitchen. Plus, I hope my father will be tempted to have some since it's one of his favorite dishes—so we definitely need to have the roast turkey."

"Well, as you please," said the other lady, "only I hope you will not expect me to take any of it; I must protest against partaking any of it at all."

"Well, whatever you want," said the other lady, "but I hope you don't expect me to have any of it; I have to refuse to partake in any of it at all."

"Do as you please, Jane," said her husband, interposing, "but because you reject the turkey, I see no reason why I should be deprived of it, so I must beg Elizabeth not to mind your nonsense."

"Do what you want, Jane," her husband said, interrupting, "but just because you don’t want the turkey doesn’t mean I should be denied it, so I have to ask Elizabeth not to let your nonsense bother her."

The party, after leaving the dining-room, were sitting amicably in the best parlour, Robert Watson apparently asleep in an easy-chair, and his lady holding forth to her sisters-in-law about her parties, her acquaintance, and her manner of living at Croydon, when the sound of carriage wheels on the gravel under the window, followed by the house-bell, drew their attention and aroused their curiosity; who could it be? perhaps Penelope, returned suddenly from Chichester—it was just like her to come without giving notice; perhaps Sam, but he was so unlikely to come at all—nobody could decide—but the opening door seconding Jenny's voice, revealed the mystery, and shewed Tom Musgrove!

The party, after leaving the dining room, was sitting comfortably in the best parlor, with Robert Watson seemingly asleep in an easy chair, while his wife was chatting with her sisters-in-law about her parties, her acquaintances, and her lifestyle in Croydon. Suddenly, the sound of carriage wheels on the gravel outside the window, followed by the house bell, grabbed their attention and piqued their curiosity. Who could it be? Maybe Penelope, who might have returned unexpectedly from Chichester—it was just like her to show up without notice. Perhaps Sam, but it was really unlikely for him to come at all—no one could come to a conclusion. But when the door opened alongside Jenny's voice, the mystery was solved, and it turned out to be Tom Musgrove!

Mr. Musgrove's share of the surprise was great—quite as great as what he intended to occasion—when instead of being shewn into the little dingy sitting-room as usual, and finding the two Miss Watsons sitting, as he expected, by the melancholy light of a pair of sixes—he was ushered into the best drawing-room, graced by the uncovered chandelier and best sofa; and encountered in a blaze of wax candles, which almost dazzled him, a group of ladies dressed for company. He really hardly knew where he was, and glanced round with excessive astonishment.

Mr. Musgrove was really surprised—just as surprised as he wanted to be—when instead of being led into the usual small, dreary sitting room and finding the two Miss Watsons sitting by the dim light of a couple of candles, he was taken to the best drawing room, decorated with the chandelier and fancy sofa. He was met with a bright array of wax candles that almost blinded him, and a group of ladies dressed for a gathering. He truly didn’t know what was going on and looked around in complete shock.

"Really, Miss Watson," cried he, whilst shaking hands with her, "I must apologise for this intrusion; I did not know you had company."

"Honestly, Miss Watson," he exclaimed, shaking hands with her, "I have to apologize for barging in; I didn't realize you had company."

"You are exceedingly welcome," replied Elizabeth, with much more good-nature than Emma approved. "It is my brother and sister: they only arrived to-day."

"You are very welcome," replied Elizabeth, with a lot more friendliness than Emma liked. "It's my brother and sister: they just arrived today."

"Yes," said Robert, who, on surveying Tom's appearance, so elegant and finished as it appeared to him, in point of dress, felt much mortification on remembering his own unpowdered hair, and morning coat; "yes, we have not been long in the house—not long enough, you see, to change our travelling costume: but just in time to sit down to dinner."

"Yeah," said Robert, who, looking at Tom's appearance, which he thought was so stylish and polished in terms of clothing, felt quite embarrassed when he remembered his own unstyled hair and morning coat. "Yeah, we haven't been in the house for long—not long enough, you see, to change our travel outfits: but just in time to sit down for dinner."

Emma's cheeks glowed in spite of her wishes, at this speech, and she stole a glance at the wife to see how she bore it. That lady's eyes seemed merely to speak an internal triumph as she looked at her husband, as if she meant, at the first convenient opportunity, to enforce the propriety of Robert's taking her advice in future.

Emma's cheeks burned despite her wishes at this comment, and she stole a glance at the wife to see how she reacted. That woman's eyes seemed to radiate an internal victory as she looked at her husband, as if she intended, at the first possible moment, to make sure Robert followed her advice from now on.

"Never apologise for your dress, my good sir," cried Tom, shaking hands with him; "at least, not to me, for I shall consider it a reflection on my own vile dishabille. But the fact is, I was passing this way, being on my return from Osborne Castle, where I have been spending a few days, and I could not go so near, without just stopping to enquire how Mr. Watson goes on."

"Never apologize for your outfit, my good sir," exclaimed Tom, shaking his hand. "At least, not to me, because I’ll take it as a criticism of my own terrible appearance. But the truth is, I was passing through here on my way back from Osborne Castle, where I’ve been spending a few days, and I couldn’t get this close without stopping to see how Mr. Watson is doing."

Margaret, who ever since his entrance, had been trying to attract his attention, could now be repulsed no longer. She would speak, and be spoken to; and the tone and manner in which she addressed Mr. Musgrove, together with the pains she took to secure his having a chair next her when they all sat down, showed Emma that she was by no means reduced to despair about his supposed attachment.

Margaret, who had been trying to get his attention since he arrived, could no longer be ignored. She would speak up and expect him to respond; the way she talked to Mr. Musgrove, along with her efforts to make sure he had a chair next to hers when they all sat down, made Emma realize that she wasn’t giving up hope about his supposed interest.

"It is long since we have met," said she, in a soft, whispering voice, looking up in his face with what was intended for an endearing smile.

"It’s been a while since we last met," she said in a soft, whispering voice, looking up at his face with what she hoped was an endearing smile.

"A week or two," said he, carelessly.

"A week or two," he said nonchalantly.

"Fie, naughty man—it is a month—a whole month—you ought not to be a worse reckoner of time than myself—it was very kind of you to come and welcome me home."

"Come on, you mischievous man—it’s been a month—a whole month—you shouldn’t be worse at keeping track of time than I am—it was really nice of you to come and welcome me back."

"Don't thank me for that: I did not know you were here, I assure you; I knew you were not at the ball; but I thought it was a sore throat, or something of that sort kept you away: have you really been gone a month!—I could have sworn I saw you a week ago. Your sister has come, I suppose, since you left?"

"Don't thank me for that; I honestly didn't know you were here. I knew you weren't at the ball, but I assumed it was just a sore throat or something like that keeping you away. Have you really been gone for a month? I could have sworn I saw you just a week ago. Your sister has come, I guess, since you left?"

"Emma! oh yes, charming Emma—imagine my feelings at meeting her—I was so anxious, but so fearful—timid as I am, you can fancy how afraid I should feel at meeting a new sister. Can you not understand the feeling?"

"Emma! Oh yes, lovely Emma—just think about how I felt when I met her—I was so nervous but also really scared—being as shy as I am, you can imagine how intimidated I would feel at meeting a new sister. Can you not understand that feeling?"

"Not the least in the world," cried Tom aloud; "I cannot fancy any one afraid of meeting Miss Emma Watson."

"Not at all in the world," Tom exclaimed loudly; "I can't imagine anyone being afraid to meet Miss Emma Watson."

"Is she not lovely—I think her quite beautiful—but, perhaps, you do not admire dark complexions—tell me, which do you like best—brunette or blonde."

"Isn't she lovely? I think she's really beautiful—but maybe you don't prefer darker complexions. Tell me, which do you like best—brunette or blonde?"

Tom hesitated. Margaret herself was fair, which would alone have been a sufficient reason for his asserting a preference for an olive skin—but then Miss Carr was fair likewise—and he was a great admirer of Miss Carr's. He, therefore, replied evasively—

Tom hesitated. Margaret was attractive, which would have been enough for him to prefer someone with an olive complexion—but then Miss Carr was attractive too—and he really admired Miss Carr. So, he replied in a vague way—

"Your sister's is, no doubt, a very lovely complexion—I like dark beauties excessively—but now and then one sees a blonde, whose tint is relieved from the insipidity which usually attends it—Miss Carr, for instance—did you ever see Fanny Carr?"

"Your sister definitely has a beautiful complexion—I really like dark beauties—but every now and then, you come across a blonde whose color stands out from the usual blandness—like Miss Carr, for example—have you ever seen Fanny Carr?"

"No," said Margaret, almost pouting.

"No," said Margaret, pouting slightly.

"She has the loveliest skin I ever saw—and a very nice little thing is Fanny Carr, independent of her complexion—a very nice, lively, bewitching little fairy, with those she likes—though, to be sure, she can be disagreeable enough, I am told—but, Miss Watson," continued he, jumping up to put an end to Margaret's whispers, "do let me help you at the tea-table—why will you not make me of use—pray don't scruple to call on me—I love to be of use to the fair."

"She has the most beautiful skin I've ever seen—and Fanny Carr is such a lovely person beyond her complexion—a charming, lively, enchanting little fairy with those she likes—though, I've heard she can be pretty unpleasant at times—but, Miss Watson," he said, jumping up to stop Margaret's whispers, "please let me help you at the tea table—why won't you let me be of assistance—don't hesitate to call on me—I love being helpful to the ladies."

"I know no way in which you can possibly assist me," replied Elizabeth, "until the tea is ready to be handed round—unless you will talk to and amuse my sister, Mrs. Robert, whilst I am obliged to sit here."

"I don’t see how you can help me," Elizabeth replied, "until the tea is ready to serve—unless you want to chat and entertain my sister, Mrs. Robert, while I’m stuck here."

This was a task which exactly suited Tom, as to a married woman, he might be as gallant as he chose with perfect safety, and he devoted himself with great zeal to this object. Nothing could prevail upon him to take tea yet—as he had not dined, and he could not drink tea first.

This was a task that was perfectly suited to Tom, as he could be as charming as he wanted with a married woman without any risk, and he fully committed himself to this goal. Nothing could convince him to have tea yet—since he hadn't had dinner, and he couldn't drink tea first.

"I dare say you dined three hours ago," said he, "but I, you know, keep bachelor's hours, and at Osborne Castle we never sat down to dinner until six or seven o'clock."

"I bet you had dinner three hours ago," he said, "but I, you know, follow bachelor hours, and at Osborne Castle, we never sat down to dinner until six or seven o'clock."

"Indeed," said Mrs. Robert, "but you must not suppose that I am used to such early hours; at Croydon, I dare say it is nearer five than four when we dine."

"Definitely," said Mrs. Robert, "but you shouldn't think that I'm used to such early hours; at Croydon, I would guess it's closer to five than four when we have dinner."

"That would be too early for me," cried he, with a smile of superiority, "I would as soon it were three as five—seven, or indeed eight, suits me better; and I must get home to dinner to-night."

"That would be way too early for me," he said, smiling confidently. "I’d prefer it to be three rather than five—seven, or even eight, works better for me; plus, I need to get home for dinner tonight."

It was evident that the fact of his not having dined, gave him a happy consciousness of vast mental superiority over his companions. But Emma found herself sadly deceived in the hopes which she had ventured fondly to cherish, that the dinner awaiting him would hasten his departure. On the contrary, when the tea-things were removed, and the card-table produced, a very slight hint from Mrs. Watson was quite sufficient to draw from him a speech, which beginning with a statement of the necessity of quitting them, ended, of course, with an assertion of the impossibility of tearing himself away: and he was then quite ready to join their party; keeping his dinner still in waiting, as a subject to be reverted to whenever other topics failed him.

It was clear that not having eaten gave him a confident sense of intellectual superiority over his friends. But Emma felt sadly misled by her hopes that the dinner waiting for him would prompt him to leave. Instead, after the tea things were cleared and the card table was set up, a small nudge from Mrs. Watson was enough to inspire him to give a speech that started with a declaration of the need to leave but ended, of course, with him claiming it was impossible to part ways. He was then more than happy to join in with their group, keeping his dinner waiting as a fallback topic for when the conversation lagged.

"Well, ladies," cried he, "what are we to play—what's your favorite game, Mrs. Watson."

"Well, ladies," he called out, "what should we play—what's your favorite game, Mrs. Watson?"

"Oh, we play nothing but Vingt'un at Croydon," said she, "all the best circles play Vingt'un—it is decidedly the most genteel."

"Oh, we only play Vingt'un in Croydon," she said, "all the elite circles play Vingt'un—it's definitely the most stylish."

"Vingt'un—hum—very well—let it be vingt'un then," said Tom; "it's a long time since I played it; Lady Osborne likes loo best—indeed, I believe amongst people of at certain rank, loo is all the rage—but, however, since you are bent on—commerce, was that what you said, Mrs. Watson?"

"Twenty-one—um—very well—let's go with twenty-one then," said Tom; "it's been a while since I played it; Lady Osborne prefers loo—actually, I think among certain social circles, loo is all the rage—but, anyway, since you’re focused on—commerce, was that what you said, Mrs. Watson?"

"Oh, dear no," cried she, colouring, and overawed by the superiority of his tone, "I merely mentioned vingt'un, but I quite agree with you, it is rather a stupid game, and I am quite tired of it. Suppose we try loo to-night?" And she privately resolved to store up in her memory the important fact, that Lady Osborne preferred loo to vingt'un, and on her return to Croydon, astonish her former acquaintance with her intimate knowledge of her ladyship's taste and habits.

"Oh, no," she said, blushing and intimidated by the way he spoke. "I just brought up vingt'un, but I totally agree with you, it really is a pretty boring game, and I'm quite fed up with it. How about we play loo tonight?" And she secretly decided to remember that Lady Osborne preferred loo to vingt'un, so when she got back to Croydon, she could impress her old friends with her inside knowledge of the lady's tastes and habits.

"As I happen to prefer loo to vingt'un," said Robert Watson, ashamed of being supposed to following any one's fashions, yet, from habitual servility to the great, afraid of asserting a difference of opinion; "I see no harm in playing it, otherwise, had I liked any other game better, I should certainly have seen Lady Osborne at Jericho before I would have allowed her to interfere."

"As I happen to prefer loo to vingt'un," said Robert Watson, embarrassed by the thought of following anyone's trends, yet, out of habitual submissiveness to those in power, reluctant to assert a different opinion; "I don't see any harm in playing it. Otherwise, if I had liked any other game more, I would definitely have seen Lady Osborne in Jericho before I would have let her interfere."

An idea crossed Emma's mind, that in all probability nothing could be farther from Lady Osborne's wishes or notions, than influencing their choice of a game; and that if their debate could possibly be revealed to her, she would, perhaps, consider it impertinent in them, to make her diversions a pattern for theirs. Loo, however, they were fated to play; and Emma, who hated cards, thought with regret of the quiet evenings she had formerly enjoyed so much, when chatting over her needle-work with Elizabeth, or reading at intervals to her father some favourite author.

An idea entered Emma's mind that the last thing Lady Osborne would want is for them to influence her choice of game. If their conversation ever got back to her, she would probably find it rude for them to model their fun after hers. However, they were destined to play Loo; and Emma, who disliked cards, regretted the peaceful evenings she used to enjoy so much, chatting over her sewing with Elizabeth or reading to her father from some favorite book.

Their party did not break up until supper-time, of which, of course, Tom Musgrove was pressed to stay and partake. But he, who was determined to call his next meal a dinner, felt himself forced to refuse, although, in truth, he would much rather have accepted the offer, could his vanity have allowed him to follow his inclination.

Their gathering didn't break up until dinner time, and naturally, Tom Musgrove was urged to stay and join them. However, since he was set on calling his next meal dinner, he felt he had to decline, even though, honestly, he would have preferred to accept the invitation if his pride had allowed him to go with what he really wanted.

Mrs. Watson whispered to her sister, to ask him to join them at dinner the next day, which Elizabeth acceded to with great cordiality. They were to have a few friends to dinner, and if he could condescend to eat at five o'clock, perhaps he might find it in other respects agreeable, and they would be happy to see him. He hesitated and demurred, not from any doubt as to his final determination, but because he meant to give his acceptance a greater grace.

Mrs. Watson whispered to her sister, asking him to join them for dinner the next day, which Elizabeth agreed to very warmly. They were having a few friends over for dinner, and if he could lower himself to eat at five o'clock, maybe he would find it enjoyable in other ways, and they would be glad to see him. He hesitated and hesitated, not because he doubted his final decision, but because he wanted to make his acceptance more graceful.

"As I am well aware of Mr. Musgrove's habits of intimacy with my sister," said Mrs. Watson, simpering; "I shall conclude, if he refuses now, it is poor unfortunate me, whom he despises and avoids."

"As I know all about Mr. Musgrove's close relationship with my sister," said Mrs. Watson, smiling coyly; "I’ll take it to mean that if he turns me down now, it's just poor unfortunate me that he despises and is trying to stay away from."

"My dear Mrs. Watson," cried he, "you prevent my saying another word; everything must give way before such an accusation. Even if Lord Osborne himself sends for me—which is not unlikely—I shall refuse to attend on him for your sake. Only do not expect me, Miss Watson, to make any figure at your hospitable board. I shall be happy to look on, as a spectator, but eating indeed must be quite out of the question."

"My dear Mrs. Watson," he exclaimed, "you're stopping me from saying anything more; I can’t prioritize anything over such an accusation. Even if Lord Osborne himself asks for me—which is quite possible—I will refuse to go see him because of you. Just don’t expect me, Miss Watson, to take part at your welcoming table. I’ll be happy to watch as a guest, but eating is definitely off the table."

"Very well; you shall do as you please, remember five o'clock."

"Alright; you can do what you want, just remember five o'clock."

"What a very delightful young man," cried Mrs. Watson, as soon as he left the room. "Upon my word, I do not know when I have met one more perfectly well bred and gentleman-like. I look upon myself to be a pretty good judge—having had much opportunity of judging—more than most young women, both at my dear father's, and my uncle Sir Thomas's; and, really, in my poor taste, he is quite the thing. Such charming vivacity, and yet, such attention when one speaks—and he really seems to understand and appreciate one's feelings and sentiments so thoroughly—and such a graceful bow; I assure you I am quite delighted."

"What a delightful young man!" exclaimed Mrs. Watson as soon as he left the room. "Honestly, I can't remember when I’ve met someone so perfectly polite and gentlemanly. I consider myself a pretty good judge—having had plenty of chances to observe—more than most young women, both at my dear father's place and my uncle Sir Thomas's; and honestly, in my humble opinion, he’s just the right kind. Such charming energy, and yet so attentive when speaking—and he truly seems to understand and appreciate one's feelings and thoughts so well—and what a graceful bow; I assure you, I’m absolutely delighted."

Elizabeth cast a triumphant look at Emma, as much as to say:

Elizabeth shot a triumphant glance at Emma, as if to say:

"Now, what do you say?" but Emma's judgment was not to be lightly shaken. Margaret looked down amiably modest and tried to blush, whilst she whispered:

"Now, what do you think?" but Emma's opinion was not easily swayed. Margaret looked down, sweetly shy, and attempted to blush as she whispered:

"I am so glad you liked him. I knew you would! Was it not attentive to call to-day!" from which Emma inferred, that she took the compliment of his call entirely to herself.

"I’m so glad you liked him. I knew you would! Wasn’t it thoughtful of him to call today?" from which Emma inferred that she took the compliment of his call entirely to herself.

CHAPTER V.

It was to be a very grand thing, indeed, the next day; and Elizabeth, seldom entertaining company, was quite in a fidget about the dinner, and tormented Emma all the time she was undressing, with questions, which could not be answered, and fears which could not be dispelled.

It was going to be a really big deal the next day, and Elizabeth, who rarely had company, was quite nervous about the dinner. She kept bothering Emma with unanswerable questions and worries that just couldn’t be calmed while she was getting ready for bed.

"Suppose Mr. Robinson were to be very cross, Emma, you cannot imagine how disagreeable he is then—or only fancy if the soup turns out ill, what shall I do? Do you really think my black satin gown good enough; I think nobody will see, by candle-light, where the cream was spilt; and it does not look ill—how tired you look, Emma; well, I will not tease you, only I want to know how did my aunt manage about—oh! by-the-bye, I'll ask Jane that." So Emma never learnt what it was, being too weary to ask.

"Imagine if Mr. Robinson got really angry, Emma. You can’t picture how awful he can be then—or just think if the soup ends up bad, what will I do? Do you really think my black satin dress is good enough? I doubt anyone will notice where the cream spilled in candlelight, and it doesn’t look bad—wow, you look exhausted, Emma; I won’t bother you anymore, but I do want to know how my aunt handled that—oh! By the way, I’ll ask Jane about it." So Emma never found out what it was, too tired to ask.

A short silence followed.

A brief silence followed.

"Now you see," burst out Elizabeth afresh, "you see, Emma, what Jane thinks of Tom Musgrove—you must change your mind."

"Now you see," Elizabeth exclaimed again, "you see, Emma, what Jane thinks of Tom Musgrove—you have to change your mind."

"No, indeed; her liking him can make no difference to me," replied Emma, quietly.

"No, not at all; her feelings for him don’t matter to me," Emma replied calmly.

"Oh, Emma! I did not think you so conceited, to think of your setting up your opinion against Jane's, a married woman, and so much older and more experienced; I could not have expected it."

"Oh, Emma! I didn't think you were so full of yourself to believe you could place your opinion above Jane's, a married woman who's so much older and more experienced; I couldn't have expected that."

"I do not set up my opinion against her, I only differ in taste," said her sister meekly, being very anxious to be allowed to go to sleep.

"I don’t oppose her opinion; I just have a different taste," said her sister softly, eager to be allowed to go to sleep.

"You are quite impracticable, and, I fear, very obstinate," returned Elizabeth, with a gravity which made Emma smile in spite of her weariness. Then followed another long silence, and she was dropping into a comfortable slumber, when she was startled by Elizabeth springing up, and exclaiming: "Oh! I quite forgot—what shall I do?"

"You are really impractical, and I’m afraid, very stubborn," Elizabeth replied, with a seriousness that made Emma smile despite her tiredness. Then there was another long silence, and just when she was about to drift into a peaceful sleep, she was jolted awake by Elizabeth jumping up and exclaiming, "Oh! I completely forgot—what should I do?"

"What is the matter?" enquired Emma, quite alarmed.

"What’s wrong?" asked Emma, feeling quite worried.

"Why, I forgot to tell Nanny to be sure and put the custards into the safe, for there's a hole in the corner of the larder, where the cat gets in, and she will be certain to eat them all before morning."

"Why, I forgot to tell Nanny to make sure to put the custards in the safe, because there's a hole in the corner of the pantry where the cat gets in, and she will definitely eat them all before morning."

"Oh," said Emma, as her eyes again closed irresistibly, and whether or not her sister quitted her bed to go down and rectify her error, she could not tell, for she, at length, dropped fast asleep.

“Oh,” said Emma, as her eyes once again closed uncontrollably. She couldn’t tell if her sister got out of bed to go downstairs and fix her mistake, because she eventually fell fast asleep.

Emma spent the greater part of the next day in her father's room. It was much more agreeable to her than the drawing-room; and Elizabeth, with all her good qualities, was not equal to her as a nurse, and really loved society and conversation, or rather chit-chat, so much as to be very glad to believe her sister's assertion, that she took pleasure in attending on her father. Mr. Watson, though indolent and self-indulgent, was a scholar, and enjoyed the pursuits of literature when not attended by too much labour. Emma found, as he recovered, that there was much to be gained by intercourse with him: she read to him both in English and French, and only regretted that she could not also assist him in Latin or Greek. Hour after hour she had devoted to amusing him, and felt herself well repaid by the affection he manifested in return; and now that the society down stairs, of course, compelled Elizabeth to absent herself, she rejoiced that it made her presence doubly necessary. She could not like her sister-in-law—she saw so much of peevishness in Margaret's general manner as to expect the same would be manifested to her, and Robert had so pained and shocked her by their first tête-à-tête, that she never approached him without dread lest he should renew so painful a subject.

Emma spent most of the next day in her father's room. It was much more comfortable for her than the living room; and Elizabeth, despite her good qualities, wasn’t as good a nurse and really enjoyed socializing and chatting so much that she was happy to believe her sister’s claim that she liked taking care of their father. Mr. Watson, although lazy and indulgent, was a scholar and appreciated literature when it didn’t require too much effort. As he improved, Emma realized there was a lot to gain from talking to him: she read to him in both English and French and only wished she could help him with Latin or Greek as well. She spent hours entertaining him and felt well rewarded by the affection he showed in return; and now that the company downstairs forced Elizabeth to be away, she was glad it made her own presence even more essential. She didn’t really like her sister-in-law—she noticed so much irritability in Margaret’s overall demeanor that she expected the same toward herself. And Robert had hurt and shocked her with their first face-to-face, so she always approached him with fear that he might bring up such an uncomfortable topic again.

A proposal to remain with her father all the evening, instead of appearing at dinner was negatived. He would not permit her to do so, as it really was not necessary for his comfort, and he expected amusement from her description of the dinner-party after it was over.

A suggestion to stay with her dad all evening instead of going to dinner was turned down. He wouldn’t allow her to do that, as it really wasn’t needed for his comfort, and he looked forward to her entertaining him with stories about the dinner party once it was done.

It was not a very large one; the size of their dining-parlour forbade that—besides their own party of five, there made their appearance Mr. and Mrs. Robinson, the country apothecary and his wife; Mrs. Steady, the widow of a former curate, who lived in the village, and Mr. Martin, who was doing duty for their father during his illness. To these had been added, as we already know, Tom Musgrove; and happy would it have been for the others had he been omitted, as it was impossible for so fashionable a young man to be guilty of such rustic simplicity as to be punctual. The guests whose appetites were set to that particular hour, displayed sundry symptoms of extreme impatience, and Robert Watson vented certain unintelligible ejaculations which were commonly supposed to be murmurs at his tardiness. Mr. Martin, a very absent individual, not having his wife at hand to remind him where he was, leant his head on his hand, and fell into a fit of abstraction. Mr. Robinson, who was making himself agreeable to Mrs. Watson, internally comforted himself with the hope that this long fast would be productive of evil to their digestive faculties, which he should be called in to set to rights.

It wasn't very big; the size of their dining room made sure of that. In addition to their own party of five, Mr. and Mrs. Robinson, the local pharmacist and his wife, showed up; Mrs. Steady, the widow of a former curate living in the village; and Mr. Martin, who was filling in for their father during his illness. As we already know, Tom Musgrove was also added to the mix; and it would have been better for the others if he hadn’t shown up, since it was impossible for such a fashionable young man to be bothered with being on time. The guests, whose appetites were set for that specific hour, displayed various signs of extreme impatience, and Robert Watson let out a few muffled complaints that were commonly thought to be grumbles about Tom's lateness. Mr. Martin, who was pretty absent-minded, didn’t have his wife around to remind him where he was, so he rested his head on his hand and zoned out. Mr. Robinson, trying to be charming to Mrs. Watson, secretly reassured himself that this long wait would end up being bad for their digestion, and he’d be called in to fix it.

Mrs. Steady was condoling with Elizabeth on the expected consequences of this delay, anticipating that the beef would be over roasted, and the chickens boiled to rags, and comparing this ill-bred fashionable behaviour with the regularity and decorum of her late lamented Steady. Emma was laboriously trying to talk to Mrs. Robinson, who looked all the while as if she thought that somehow the delay was all her fault, and feared to drop out a syllable, lest she should be punished for it; whilst Margaret who had dressed herself with unusual care, sat in a state of feverish impatience by the side of her sister-in-law, whispering to her, every few minutes, that she was sure some shocking accident had happened to himhe little knew the misery he caused her—and other ejaculations of a similar character.

Mrs. Steady was sympathizing with Elizabeth about the expected outcomes of this delay, worried that the beef would be overcooked and the chickens boiled down to nothing, and she compared this rude, trendy behavior to the regularity and decorum of her dearly missed Steady. Emma was struggling to engage with Mrs. Robinson, who seemed to think that somehow the delay was her fault and was afraid to say anything, worried she might get in trouble for it. Meanwhile, Margaret, who had dressed with unusual care, sat beside her sister-in-law, anxiously whispering to her every few minutes that she was sure something terrible had happened to himhe had no idea the misery he was causing her—and other similar exclamations.

Half an hour passed in this manner, when Robert approached his sister, in a glow of indignant hunger that could be no longer suppressed.

Half an hour went by like this when Robert walked over to his sister, filled with a fiery hunger that he could no longer hold back.

"Really, Elizabeth, I think this is too bad—there's no occasion that we should all starve, because that young fellow is not hungry—ten to one but he has forgotten his engagement, and we may wait till supper time for our meal, and he none the better. Do order dinner, I say, and leave him in the lurch for his inattention."

"Honestly, Elizabeth, I think this is ridiculous—there's no reason for us to go hungry just because that young man isn’t eating—there’s a good chance he’s forgot about his plans, and we could be waiting until dinner for our meal, and he still won’t be any better off. Just go ahead and order dinner, I say, and leave him to deal with the consequences of his carelessness."

"Oh fie, my dear Mr. Watson!" cried his wife, quite shocked to think her husband should be guilty of the vulgarity of having an appetite; "Oh fie—sit down to dinner without our guest—you cannot really think of such a thing; you cannot possibly mean it—what does it matter if we dine now, or an hour hence? I am sure we do not keep such early hours ourselves. I have seen too much of fashionable life to be much surprised at his tardiness. You cannot expect punctuality from such a very agreeable, pleasant young man!"

"Oh come on, my dear Mr. Watson!" his wife exclaimed, shocked to think her husband could be so rude as to have an appetite; "Oh come on—sit down to dinner without our guest—you really can't be serious about that; you can't possibly mean it—what does it matter if we eat now or an hour from now? I’m sure we don’t keep such early hours ourselves. I've seen enough of high society to be surprised by his lateness. You can't expect punctuality from such a charming, pleasant young man!"

"Pooh, pooh, Jane, I tell you, you know nothing about it. I cannot expect pleasure from such a very unpunctual young man—that's what you should say—it's very rude,—and he is very ill bred—and would never do for business."

"Come on, Jane, you really don't know what you're talking about. I can't expect any enjoyment from such an incredibly unreliable young man—that's what you should say—it's really disrespectful,—and he's very poorly raised—and wouldn’t be suitable for business."

"Business! Tom Musgrove do for business!" cried Margaret, indignantly, "I should think not—whoever thought of business and Tom Musgrove in the same breath?"

"Business! Tom Musgrove for business!" shouted Margaret, angrily. "I can't believe it—whoever would even think of business and Tom Musgrove at the same time?"

"Not many, I dare say," observed Robert, contemptuously, "but if he has no business to occupy him, the less excuse is there for his preposterous conduct."

"Not many, I would say," Robert remarked disdainfully, "but if he doesn't have anything to keep him busy, there’s even less reason for his ridiculous behavior."

"My dear," said Mrs. Watson, with decision; "he is very genteel—and genteel people, when they have an independent fortune, are not obliged to be so regular as others—Tom Musgrove is very genteel."

"My dear," Mrs. Watson said firmly, "he's very sophisticated—and sophisticated people, when they have their own money, don’t have to be as proper as others—Tom Musgrove is very sophisticated."

"You know nothing about it," cried Robert, snappishly—for when a man is hungry, he not only dislikes contradiction himself, but, invariably, is liberal with it to others. "If a man simpers and whispers, and makes a few pretty—pretty speeches to you women, you set him down, forsooth, as very genteel—though he never pays a bill—if he can help it—is supercilious to his equals—and keeps a whole party waiting for dinner. Plague take such gentility, say I. Elizabeth, I shall ring the bell for dinner."

"You know nothing about it," Robert snapped, because when someone is hungry, they not only can't stand being contradicted but also tend to dish it out to others. "If a guy flirts and whispers, and throws out some sweet talk for you women, you all think he’s really classy—even though he never pays a bill if he can avoid it, looks down on his peers, and makes a whole group wait for dinner. Damn that kind of fanciness, I say. Elizabeth, I'm going to ring the bell for dinner."

He did as he said, whilst his wife sat ruffling up and swelling with indignation at his retort. Determined not to hear her he walked away and stationed himself at the window, which commanded a view of the road. She, not able to address him, and resolved he should know her opinion, audibly exclaimed—to her neighbour—that she did know what gentility was, for she had seen a great of genteel company at Sir Thomas's—and that great allowances were to be made for young men who were always wild and eccentric creatures.

He did what he said while his wife sat there, fuming and getting worked up over his response. Determined to ignore her, he walked away and positioned himself at the window, which gave a view of the road. She, unable to talk to him directly and determined he would understand her feelings, loudly commented to her neighbor that she *did* know what gentility was, because she had seen plenty of well-bred people at Sir Thomas's—and that a lot of leniency should be shown to young men, who were often wild and unpredictable.

Emma, who heard all this, could not help mentally considering where those allowances were to cease, since Mrs. Watson did not seem disposed to make them for her husband—though, in her judgment he seemed the person most entitled to claim them. Perhaps he had outgrown his right—or exhausted his share—possibly, the title to them ceased at marriage—or, may be, his wife alone was not called on to accommodate him in that way. In the present instance, as she was remarkably hungry, she was glad Robert carried his point, and she walked into dinner with not one degree less of pleasure, because Mr. Musgrove was not there.

Emma, who heard all this, couldn’t help but think about when those allowances would stop since Mrs. Watson didn't seem willing to make them for her husband—although she believed he was the one most deserving of them. Maybe he had outgrown his right—or used up his share—perhaps the right to them ended with marriage—or maybe his wife just wasn’t expected to help him out in that way. In this case, since she was really hungry, she was happy that Robert got his way, and she walked into dinner feeling just as pleased, especially since Mr. Musgrove wasn’t there.

A dinner party, like the present, was not likely to be productive of much that could be called conversation. Mr. Robinson contradicted Mr. Martin about the laws concerning poor-rates; and, after being meekly yielded to by that worthy divine, found himself in his turn, pronounced perfectly misinformed, and laboring under an erroneous impression by his good friend, Robert Watson—who just allowed him to go on long enough on a subject of which he was ignorant, to give himself an opportunity of triumphing over him.

A dinner party, like the one happening now, probably wouldn't lead to much in the way of conversation. Mr. Robinson disagreed with Mr. Martin about the laws regarding poor rates; and, after being quietly given in to by that respectable clergyman, he found himself, in turn, declared completely misinformed and under a false impression by his good friend, Robert Watson—who let him talk long enough about a subject he didn’t understand to have the chance to show him up.

Just as Mr. Robinson was beginning to look very purple and red, and to glance at his wife to see how she looked—and just as poor, humble, meek, Mrs. Robinson was hurriedly talking nonsense to Emma about green peas, in order to shew that she did not notice her master's defeat, the door opened and Tom Musgrove bustled into the room.

Just as Mr. Robinson was starting to look really upset, glancing at his wife to see how she was reacting—and just as poor, humble, gentle Mrs. Robinson was quickly chattering about green peas to Emma to pretend she didn’t notice her husband’s embarrassment, the door opened and Tom Musgrove hurried into the room.

"Beg ten thousand pardons, Miss Watson," cried he, ostentatiously parading up to her, "But, upon my word and honor, I could not get here sooner."

"Please accept my sincerest apologies, Miss Watson," he exclaimed, dramatically striding up to her, "But, I swear, I couldn't get here any sooner."

("Whose fault was that?" muttered Robert.)

("Whose fault was that?" murmured Robert.)

"Can't think how it happened."

"Can't figure out how it happened."

("Only because you started too late.")

("Only because you started too late.")

"I am excessively sorry—glad you didn't think it necessary to wait."

"I’m really sorry—glad you didn’t feel like you had to wait."

("Confound the puppy—does he think we are an hour eating our soup.")

("Confound the puppy—does he think we take an hour to eat our soup?")

"Pray don't make any difference for me. I dare say I can make a dinner of what I see. The mutton, no doubt, as good cold as hot."

"Please don't change anything for me. I’m sure I can have a meal with what I see. The mutton, without a doubt, is just as good cold as it is hot."

("Good enough for you, any way.")

"Good enough for you, anyway."

"Pray don't send for the soup again! It is not in the least necessary."

"Please don't call for the soup again! It's really not necessary at all."

"Well, since you are so kind as to say so," said Elizabeth, simply, "I will let you do as you please—I dare say the soup will not be very good now—and it's not pleasant, I know, to have it back! Simson is handing you a chair—pray sit down;" and as she spoke—the waiter, who was no other than the parish clerk, acting for the night in this capacity, thrust a chair against Mr. Musgrove's legs with such zeal, as very nearly upset him, and quite caused him to jog Mrs. Steady's elbow as she was in the act of lifting a glass to her lips, much to the damage of her respectable grey silk gown. When things come to the worst, they must mend—so says the proverb—and the company found it true on this occasion, so far as the disagreeable noise and bustle of his entrance was concerned. But this was not the case with Tom himself—who, really chilled and hungry, sat down to only half a dinner, more than half cold—and whose vanity compelled him to abstain even from what was yet before him, lest he should be supposed guilty of the vulgarity of having an appetite. Had the struggles of his mind been exposed, perhaps, even Emma might have pitied him—or, at least, have admired the heroic constancy with which he sacrificed himself at the shrine of fashionable indifference. Unknown and unnoticed, however, were the efforts of his self-denial, and like modest worth, or unpatronised genius, they found their only reward in the internal satisfaction of his mind. As, however, he was a talker by profession, and always inclined to lead in conversation, their party gained much in liveliness, by the addition of his society. He flattered Mr. Watson—joked with Elizabeth—quizzed Mrs. Steady—and threw admiring glances at Emma, with laudable mirth and perseverance. Mrs. Robinson was soothed—Robert Watson silenced—and Mr. Martin aroused by his jocularity—whilst poor Mrs. Robinson was actually able to finish her dinner in tolerable comfort, so much was her husband's brow cleared from the threatened storm, which had before alarmed her.

"Well, since you're so kind to say that," Elizabeth said simply, "I'll let you do as you wish—I dare say the soup isn't going to be very good now—and I know it’s not pleasant to have it come back! Simson is bringing you a chair—please, have a seat;" and as she spoke, the waiter, who was actually the parish clerk filling in for the night, pushed a chair against Mr. Musgrove's legs with such enthusiasm that he nearly knocked him over, causing him to bump Mrs. Steady's elbow just as she was lifting a glass to her lips, which ended up ruining her respectable gray silk gown. When things hit rock bottom, they usually get better—so the saying goes—and the group found it to be true in this instance, at least concerning the annoying noise and chaos of his entrance. However, this wasn’t the case for Tom himself—who, feeling really cold and hungry, sat down to only half a dinner, mostly cold—and whose vanity made him avoid even what was left in front of him, so he wouldn’t be thought to have an appetite. Had his inner struggles been visible, perhaps even Emma might have felt sorry for him—or at least admired the heroic composure with which he sacrificed himself to the altar of fashionable indifference. But his self-denial went unnoticed and unappreciated, finding its only reward in the internal satisfaction of his mind. However, since he was a natural talker and always inclined to lead conversations, their group became much livelier with his presence. He flattered Mr. Watson—joked with Elizabeth—made fun of Mrs. Steady—and threw admiring glances at Emma, with commendable humor and persistence. Mrs. Robinson felt reassured—Robert Watson became quiet—and Mr. Martin was awakened by his jokes—while poor Mrs. Robinson was actually able to finish her dinner in reasonable comfort, as her husband’s brow had cleared from the looming storm that had previously worried her.

With secret weariness, Emma watched for the signal to withdraw from the dinner-table, but Elizabeth was too much entertained to be at all in a hurry to rise, and it was, at length, to Mrs. Robert Watson that her thanks for a release were due.

With quiet exhaustion, Emma waited for the signal to leave the dinner table, but Elizabeth was too entertained to rush to get up, and eventually, it was Mrs. Robert Watson to whom Emma owed her thanks for being let go.

Emma almost forgave her assumption on the occasion, in consideration of the beneficial effects arising from it. It was in vain, however, to hope that release from weariness would follow a secession from the dinner-table; everything seemed so intolerably dull, that she was enraged with herself for her own stupidity, feeling convinced that the want of interest in all around her must arise from too much self-engrossment; she tried accordingly to school herself into listening to the platitudes of Mrs. Steady, or the boastings of her sister-in-law with something like attention; but she tried in vain; her mind was continually wandering away to some distant subject, or was only recalled to the objects present, to calculate the number of minutes before the probable time of their departure. She did not doubt their being all amiable and excellent persons; but they certainly were not interesting characters; Mrs. Steady, in particular, next whom she was seated, seemed much fitter to knit stockings or make jam, than to keep up an intellectual conversation.

Emma almost forgave her assumption that day, considering the positive effects it had. However, it was pointless to hope that stepping away from the dinner table would relieve her weariness; everything felt so painfully dull that she was frustrated with herself for her own foolishness, convinced that her lack of interest in everything around her stemmed from being too self-absorbed. She tried to train herself to listen to Mrs. Steady's boring remarks or her sister-in-law's bragging with some level of attention, but it was no use; her mind constantly drifted off to distant thoughts or only focused back on the present to count the minutes until they could leave. She didn't doubt that they were all kind and good people, but they were definitely not engaging personalities. Mrs. Steady, in particular, who sat next to her, seemed much more suited for knitting or making jam than for having an intellectual conversation.

The weariest evenings, however, have an end: and this, like all others, terminated at last. Whist and loo—even the supper itself—were all finished; and when Mr. Martin had succeeded in putting on Robert's great coat; and secured, instead of his own, the old clerk's hat, which had been carefully hidden behind the door, he, the last of the party, disappeared, and Emma stole away without waiting to hear her brother Robert's animadversions on the dinner.

The most exhausting evenings do come to an end, and this one was no different. Whist and loo—even dinner itself—were all over; and after Mr. Martin managed to put on Robert's big coat and grabbed the old clerk's hat that had been tucked away behind the door instead of his own, he was the last to leave. Emma quietly slipped away without sticking around to hear her brother Robert's comments on the dinner.

The succeeding day was much too wet and stormy to allow any of the females the relief of change of air and scene; but Emma, in the stronghold of her father's apartment, felt less disturbed than she could have expected. If there was storm abroad, there was anything but fair weather within the house. Mrs. Watson was affronted with her husband, and revenged herself by praising Tom Musgrove, and indulging in severe strictures on those whose birth and early education incapacitated them from judging of manners and fashion. These refined and elegant inuendos had all the effect she could desire—irritating her husband the more, because he could not treat them as personal and offensive, without at the same time admitting the implied inferiority of his situation in life, and opportunities of information and improvement. Accordingly, he could only testify his extreme displeasure by a general crossness to all around him, never speaking except when an opportunity to say something disagreeable presented itself. The novelty of such a domestic scene, by no means gave it any charms in Emma's eyes, and she could not help considering that if Jane was annoyed by her husband's temper, it would, at least, be wiser to try to soothe and amend it, than, by irritating his infirmity, encrease the source of her own discomfort. The pleasure of fretting and galling any one, was beyond her comprehension, requiring abilities and understanding, similar to those of her sister-in-law, properly to appreciate.

The next day was way too wet and stormy for any of the women to enjoy a change of air and scenery; however, Emma, in her father's room, felt less disturbed than she expected. While there was a storm outside, the atmosphere inside the house was anything but pleasant. Mrs. Watson was upset with her husband and took it out by praising Tom Musgrove and making harsh comments about people whose background and education made it impossible for them to appreciate manners and style. These subtle and refined jabs had the desired effect—irritating her husband further, since he couldn't respond personally without also admitting to the implied inferiority of his own social standing and lack of opportunities for knowledge and growth. As a result, he could only express his extreme annoyance by being generally grumpy with everyone around him, speaking only when he had an opportunity to say something unpleasant. The novelty of such a domestic scene had no appeal for Emma, and she couldn't help but think that if Jane was bothered by her husband's mood, it would be wiser to try to calm and improve it rather than aggravating his flaws and making her own discomfort even worse. The desire to annoy or provoke anyone was beyond her understanding, requiring a mindset and perception similar to that of her sister-in-law to truly appreciate.

Compared with this scene of strife, her father's company was perfect happiness, and she delighted in burying her own discomforts in a volume of Shakespeare, or Boswell's delightful reminiscences of his idol.

Compared to this scene of conflict, her father's company was pure happiness, and she loved escaping her own issues in a book of Shakespeare or Boswell's charming memories of his idol.

Yet Elizabeth seemed really to regret that the visit was so short, and tried, though vainly, to persuade both her brother and wife to prolong their stay.

Yet Elizabeth truly seemed to regret that the visit was so brief, and she tried, though unsuccessfully, to convince both her brother and sister-in-law to extend their stay.

Robert was determined to go on Saturday; and Jane, who knew it would be vain to oppose him, wisely took her part with a good grace, and resolved to make it appear to be her own free will likewise.

Robert was set on going on Saturday, and Jane, realizing it would be pointless to fight him on it, decided to go along with it cheerfully and made up her mind to act like it was her own choice too.

"It is not the slightest use to press me, Elizabeth," he said, with more truth than graciousness; "you know I can be a very determined character when I please. I flatter myself, I have as much firmness and decision of mind, as any woman in England. When I have taken a resolution, I have taken it."

"It’s no use trying to pressure me, Elizabeth," he said, more honestly than politely; "you know I can be quite resolute when I want to be. I like to think I have just as much determination and decisiveness as any woman in England. Once I make a decision, I’ve made it."

"But why take this resolution, Jane; if Robert must go to business, why not stay here by yourself, and let us have a little time to enjoy your society."

"But why make this decision, Jane? If Robert has to go to work, why not stay here by yourself and let us have a little time to enjoy your company?"

"It is very strange," said the lady, affecting to laugh, and turning to Emma. "I always have such extreme difficulty in getting away from this sister of yours. Indeed, I may say the same of all, or most of my friends. 'My dear Mrs. Watson, do come!' writes one. 'My dearest friend, you must stay' cries another. I am positively torn to pieces between them all. My sweet friend Lady Browning was just the same when I was with her at Clifton—upon my word, it's quite distressing."

"It’s really strange," said the lady, trying to laugh and turning to Emma. "I always have such a hard time getting away from your sister. Honestly, I could say the same about all, or most, of my friends. ‘My dear Mrs. Watson, you have to come!’ writes one. ‘My dearest friend, you must stay!’ says another. I feel like I'm being pulled apart by all of them. My sweet friend Lady Browning was exactly the same when I was with her at Clifton—seriously, it’s quite upsetting."

Emma was saved the trouble of answering by Elizabeth again interposing.

Emma was spared the trouble of replying when Elizabeth spoke up again.

"You would have no trouble at all if you would only yield now—there is nothing to prevent you."

"You wouldn't have any trouble at all if you'd just give in now—there's nothing stopping you."

"My dear Elizabeth, you who are not a wife and a mother can little understand the feelings of one filling such a doubly responsible situation. I am absolutely dying to get back to my little darling Marianne."

"My dear Elizabeth, you who are neither a wife nor a mother can hardly understand the feelings of someone in such a doubly responsible position. I am absolutely longing to get back to my little darling Marianne."

"What a pity that you could not bring her," said Elizabeth; "but still, I dare say, she could do very well without you for a day or two more."

"What a shame you couldn't bring her," said Elizabeth; "but I guess she could manage just fine without you for another day or two."

Before Mrs. Watson had time to answer, her husband returned to the parlour.

Before Mrs. Watson could respond, her husband came back to the living room.

"I have been trying to persuade Jane to prolong her visit, Robert; I do so wish you could both remain."

"I’ve been trying to convince Jane to extend her stay, Robert; I really wish you both could stick around."

"It's no use to bother, Elizabeth," replied he, roughly; "I cannot stay, and Jane shall not, and there's an end of it."

"It's pointless to try, Elizabeth," he replied gruffly. "I can't stay, and Jane won't either, so that's that."

"Well, I can only say I am very sorry; I am sure we shall be dreadfully dull when you are gone."

"Well, I can only say I'm really sorry; I'm sure we'll be incredibly boring when you're gone."

Even this prospect caused no relenting in the heart of the obdurate Robert, who still persisted in his plan, perhaps, with the more zest because he delighted in tormenting both his wife and sisters.

Even this prospect did not soften the heart of the stubborn Robert, who continued with his plan, maybe even with more enthusiasm because he enjoyed tormenting both his wife and sisters.

"When shall you come and see us at Croydon, Elizabeth?" said her sister-in-law, after a short pause; "there are several things I want very much to show you. You should see the curtains—the new curtains in the drawing-room—they look so handsome—all my choice: it is not everybody who can choose curtains to advantage—requires great tact and judgment."

"When are you coming to visit us in Croydon, Elizabeth?" her sister-in-law asked after a brief pause. "There are a few things I really want to show you. You have to see the curtains—the new ones in the living room—they look so beautiful—all my selection: not everyone can pick curtains well—it takes a lot of skill and good judgment."

"It does not require any marvellous judgment to empty a husband's purse, guessing from the wonderful facility some ladies of my acquaintance display," growled Robert, from behind the Weekly London Newspaper, which his father took in second-hand. "Positively, this paper is a fortnight old: what a place—I saw it before I left Croydon—one might as well be buried alive!"

"It doesn't take any special skill to empty a husband's wallet, judging by how easily some of the women I know do it," Robert grumbled from behind the Weekly London Newspaper, which his dad got second-hand. "Honestly, this paper is two weeks old: what a dump—I saw it before I left Croydon—it's like being buried alive!"

During this soliloquy, Elizabeth without listening in the least to her brother, was eagerly replying to Mrs. Robert's offer.

During this soliloquy, Elizabeth, not paying any attention to her brother, was eagerly responding to Mrs. Robert's offer.

"You are extremely kind Jane, to give me such pleasure; you know there is nothing I should like better, but I must not think of it—indeed I must not. I do not think my father would like my leaving home whilst he is so ill. Margaret is so useless a housekeeper, and hates the trouble so much—and Emma being the youngest, perhaps it would not do: if Pen were at home, it would be different: she makes a capital housekeeper, and she amuses my father when he is well too—I think when Pen comes back, I think I might be tempted."

"You are so kind, Jane, to give me such joy; you know there’s nothing I’d prefer, but I shouldn’t dwell on it—really, I shouldn’t. I don’t think my father would approve of me leaving home while he is so ill. Margaret isn’t a very good housekeeper and dislikes the effort so much—and since Emma is the youngest, it might not be a good idea. If Pen were home, it would be different: she’s a great housekeeper, and she keeps my father entertained when he’s well too—I think when Pen gets back, I might be tempted."

"I should think our house might offer a very pleasant change to any young lady shut up so much as you are in this miserable place. I am sure most of my friends are more anxious to stay than go."

"I believe our house could provide a really nice change for any young woman cooped up as much as you are in this awful place. I’m sure most of my friends are more eager to stay than to leave."

"Oh, it is not that I doubt the pleasure," replied Elizabeth; "it would be a great treat to me, I am sure. But you must not be angry at my refusing now."

"Oh, it's not that I doubt the pleasure," replied Elizabeth; "it would be a real treat for me, I’m sure. But you can't be mad at me for saying no right now."

"Angry! I am not a person to be angry about trifles—it is not my way to fret or take on, I leave that for those who have no other way of showing their dignity but by growling at everything. People blessed with my birth and education need not resort to such pitiful means to look grand and important."

"Angry! I'm not someone who gets upset over small things—it's not in my nature to stress or complain. I leave that to those who only know how to show their worth by grumbling about everything. People like me, with my background and upbringing, don't need to use such sad tactics to seem significant and important."

Emma sighed many times to see the temper of her brother so uncomfortably irritable, and grieved again and again in secret, over the destruction of some of her most fondly cherished hopes. All her life she had wished for fraternal affection; much as she had loved her uncle and aunt, she had always wished to know and love her brothers and sisters. The vain wishes she had expended on this subject now rose up to haunt her memory with the thought that she had been ungratefully slighting the good she had enjoyed, for the sake of unknown objects which still evaded her. True she was now acquainted with five members of her family; but of these how little there was to attach, in the three last met, she hardly liked to own even to herself. Robert was surly; Jane conceited, Margaret fretful—and all seemed self-occupied. She tried to check these thoughts, she was shocked at her own wickedness in conceiving such things, but the feeling was there, even when not clothed in words, and she could not eradicate it.

Emma sighed repeatedly at how irritably temperamental her brother was, and she felt deep sorrow in private over the loss of some of her most cherished dreams. Throughout her life, she had longed for sibling love; despite her affection for her uncle and aunt, she yearned to know and care for her brothers and sisters. Now, the fruitless wishes she had invested in this longing haunted her memory, reminding her that she had been ungratefully neglecting the good she had experienced for the sake of unknown relationships that still eluded her. It's true that she was now familiar with five members of her family; however, she barely wanted to admit to herself how little connection she felt with the last three. Robert was grumpy; Jane was full of herself, and Margaret was always complaining—each of them seemed wrapped up in their own lives. She tried to push these thoughts away, horrified at her own wickedness for thinking such things, but the feeling persisted, even when it remained unspoken, and she couldn't shake it off.

Elizabeth she dearly loved already, but from what she heard, she fancied Penelope would not be very agreeable—and her last hope was in Sam. If he would only love her—be a friend, a companion to her—she still flattered herself this was possible, for Elizabeth certainly seemed to like him, and one letter of his, which Emma had heard, gave her a favorable impression of his character. With the fond idea of being loved by one brother at least, at some future time, Emma saw her eldest brother and his wife depart without any of the regret which afflicted both her other sisters, having strong internal convictions that the house would be now more peaceable.

Elizabeth she already loved dearly, but from what she heard, she thought Penelope wouldn’t be very pleasant—and her last hope was in Sam. If he would just love her—be a friend, a companion to her—she still believed this was possible, since Elizabeth definitely seemed to like him, and one letter of his that Emma had heard gave her a good impression of his character. With the hopeful idea of being loved by at least one brother in the future, Emma watched her oldest brother and his wife leave without any of the regret that weighed down her other sisters, feeling strongly that the house would now be more peaceful.

CHAPTER VI.

"What are you going to do this morning, Elizabeth?" inquired Margaret in a voice between langour and peevishness.

"What are you planning to do this morning, Elizabeth?" asked Margaret in a tone that mixed laziness with irritation.

"Oh, I have a hundred things to do," cried Miss Watson, turning from the window where she had watched her brother and his wife drive off. "I must go and see about helping Nanny put away the best china and glass, and I must pin up the curtains, and put by all the things in the best bed-room—which were had out for Jane's use; and I want to try that receipt she gave me for a pudding for my father—and fifty other things beside."

"Oh, I have a hundred things to do," exclaimed Miss Watson, turning away from the window where she had seen her brother and his wife leave. "I need to help Nanny put away the fine china and glassware, I have to pin up the curtains, and put away everything in the best bedroom that was taken out for Jane's use; plus, I want to try that recipe she gave me for a pudding for my dad—and fifty other things, too."

"Then you will not think of walking, I presume; shall you Emma?"

"Then I guess you won’t think about going for a walk, right, Emma?"

"I am not sure," replied she, "is it not very dirty!"

"I’m not sure," she replied, "isn't it really dirty?"

"Good gracious, Emma!" cried Margaret sharply, "I hope you are not such a fine lady as to mind stepping out in a little mud, or what is to become of me—I cannot bear walking alone, and Elizabeth is sure to be busy when I want her company."

"Good gracious, Emma!" Margaret exclaimed sharply, "I hope you're not so high-and-mighty that you mind walking in a little mud, or what am I going to do? I can't stand walking alone, and Elizabeth is definitely going to be busy when I want her company."

"Perhaps," said Emma gently, rather afraid of giving offence by suggesting so evident a duty, "if we were to help Elizabeth, she would have done in time to join you and enjoy the fine weather."

"Maybe," Emma said softly, worried that she might upset someone by suggesting such an obvious duty, "if we help Elizabeth, she might be able to join you and enjoy the nice weather."

"I don't suppose she wants us a bit," cried Margaret again.

"I don't think she wants us at all," Margaret exclaimed again.

"Thank you, Emma," replied her eldest sister, without listening to Margaret, "but do not put off your walk on my account, I am used to these things, and mind the trouble no more than you do threading your needle, or finding your place in a book," and taking her key-basket from the table, she left the room.

"Thanks, Emma," replied her oldest sister, without paying attention to Margaret, "but don’t skip your walk because of me. I'm used to this stuff and care about it no more than you do about threading your needle or finding your spot in a book." She grabbed her key-basket from the table and left the room.

"There, I told you so," said Margaret immediately, "I knew Elizabeth disdains all assistance, and hates to be interfered with in her housekeeping: she is as jealous of her authority as possible, and I believe would rather go through any trouble herself, than allow us to share it for half an hour. Now just make haste, do, and put your pelisse on; I like the finest part of the day."

"There, I told you so," Margaret said right away. "I knew Elizabeth looks down on any help and hates being interfered with when it comes to her housekeeping. She's super protective about her authority and would rather handle any trouble herself than let us be involved for even half an hour. Now, hurry up and put on your coat; I really enjoy the best part of the day."

Emma still hesitated—

Emma was still unsure—

"I am not sure that I can go with you—perhaps my father may want me."

"I’m not sure I can go with you—maybe my dad needs me."

"My father want you!" repeated Margaret in a tone of astonishment, and with a look of surprise and incredulity, which Emma thought the announcement did not justify, "why what in all the world should he want you for?"

"My father wants you!" repeated Margaret in a tone of disbelief, and with a look of surprise and skepticism, which Emma thought the announcement didn't warrant, "why on earth would he want you?"

"I read to him a great deal," replied Emma colouring, lest her sister should suppose she meant to suggest a comparison between their relative conduct; for Margaret in general acted as if her father and his comfort were the objects of the slightest importance to her.

"I read to him a lot," Emma replied, blushing, so her sister wouldn't think she was trying to compare their behaviors; because Margaret usually acted like her father and his comfort didn’t matter to her at all.

"What a bore that must be," continued Margaret; "at least it is to me, if not to you," added she, as Emma exclaimed at the idea—"for now you have that as an excuse for not walking with me. I know what it is, you don't want to come—and you might just as well say so at once, and not worry me by all these put offs."

"What a drag that must be," Margaret continued. "At least it is for me, if not for you," she added, as Emma reacted to the thought—"because now you have that as an excuse for not walking with me. I know what it is, you don't want to come—and you might as well just say that right away, instead of making me deal with all these delays."

"Indeed I shall be very happy to walk with you," said Emma, in a soothing tone, "if I my father can spare me; I will just run up and see, and if so, we can go directly."

"Sure, I’d love to walk with you," said Emma in a calming tone, "if my dad can spare me. I’ll go check, and if he can, we can head out right away."

Mr. Watson happened to be occupied by letters of business; in which he did not need Emma's help, and accordingly the sisters set off together. They took the road towards the town, Margaret saying nothing as to their object, and Emma making no enquiries. Indeed it did not occur to her that her sister had any other motive for walking than the desire of air and exercise.

Mr. Watson was busy with some business letters, which he didn't need Emma's help with, so the sisters went off together. They headed toward the town, with Margaret saying nothing about their purpose, and Emma not asking any questions. In fact, Emma didn't even consider that her sister might have any other reason for walking besides wanting some fresh air and exercise.

"I have hardly had time to talk to you, Emma, since I came home; but the fact is, Jane is so fond of me, that when we are together she seldom can spare me ten minutes. She is an amazingly clever woman, I assure you, and one of the best judges of character and manners I ever saw."

"I’ve barely had a chance to talk to you, Emma, since I got back; but the truth is, Jane likes me so much that when we’re together, she hardly gives me ten minutes to myself. She’s an incredibly smart woman, I promise you, and one of the best judges of character and manners I’ve ever met."

This assertion, though Emma believed it might be perfectly true, did not convey to her mind precisely the idea which Margaret expected; and it rather convinced her of the narrow circle in which her sister had always moved, than the depth of Mrs. Robert's penetration, or the extent of Margaret's own virtues. She did not, however, dissent from the praise, and her sister went on complacently.

This statement, even though Emma thought it might be completely true, didn’t really capture the exact idea that Margaret anticipated; instead, it confirmed to her how limited her sister's experiences had always been, rather than highlighting Mrs. Robert's insight or Margaret's own qualities. However, she didn’t disagree with the praise, and her sister continued to speak self-satisfiedly.

"I am sure, Emma you must be struck with Tom Musgrove's manners—is he not delightful?" enquired she, when her dissertation on Croydon was ended.

"I’m sure, Emma, you must be impressed by Tom Musgrove's manners—he's not delightful?" she asked, when her talk about Croydon was finished.

"I cannot say that I admire him at all," replied Emma firmly.

"I can’t say that I admire him at all," Emma replied firmly.

"Not admire him!" cried Margaret, for a moment aghast at such heresy—then recollecting herself, she added, "ah, I suppose you mean he did not admire you—he did not dance with you at the ball I know; I dare say, too, he was not in spirits—if I had been there it would have been different; if you knew him as well as I and had received as much attention from him, and knew what he thought of yourself as I do, you would see him with very different eyes."

"Not admire him!" Margaret exclaimed, momentarily shocked by such blasphemy—then gathering herself, she added, "Oh, I guess you mean he didn't admire you—he didn't dance with you at the ball, I know that; I'm sure he wasn't in the mood—if I had been there, it would have been different. If you knew him as well as I do and had received as much attention from him, and understood what he thinks of you like I do, you would see him in a very different light."

"I shall be quite satisfied to view him always with as much indifference as I do now," said Emma, "and I trust, even if his manners should improve, or my taste alter, I shall be able to look on him without causing you any anxiety by excessive admiration. Elizabeth tells me he has made sad inroads on the peace of most young ladies hereabouts; I hope he will spare me, as I suppose I must not flatter myself with being wiser or steadier than other girls."

"I'll be perfectly happy to see him with the same indifference that I do now," said Emma. "And I hope that, even if his manners improve or my tastes change, I can still look at him without making you anxious with too much admiration. Elizabeth says he's disrupted the peace of most young ladies around here; I hope he'll leave me alone, as I can't fool myself into thinking I'm wiser or more composed than other girls."

"Elizabeth only says so from jealousy," cried Margaret indignantly, "he never paid her any attentions, and so—but good gracious, Emma," added she, interrupting herself and looking behind, "there he is coming, and some others with him—who can they be, only one wears a red coat—I did not expect them so soon."

"Elizabeth is only saying that out of jealousy," Margaret said angrily. "He never showed her any interest, and so—but wow, Emma," she added, cutting herself off and glancing back, "there he is coming, along with some others—who could they be? Only one of them is in a red coat—I didn't think they'd arrive so soon."

"Did you expect him at all?" said Emma, colouring with astonishment—"Is it possible you walked here to meet him?"

"Did you think he would come at all?" Emma asked, blushing in surprise. "Did you really come here to meet him?"

"Well, and where's the harm if I did—I wish you would just look at those other two gentlemen, and tell me if you know who they are!"

"Well, what's the harm if I did—I wish you would just take a look at those other two guys and tell me if you know who they are!"

"Indeed," replied Emma, vexed and embarrassed, "I do not like to look round in that way; it does not seem—at least I have been told it is not lady-like to turn round and stare at people—but, Margaret, is it really the case, that you came here with this view?"

"Honestly," replied Emma, annoyed and embarrassed, "I don’t like to look around like that; it doesn’t seem—at least I’ve been told it’s not proper for a lady to turn and stare at people—but, Margaret, is it really true that you came here with this intention?"

"Pooh, pooh, how can you be so tiresome, didn't you know as well as me, that the hounds were to meet at Ashley Lodge—I thought most likely Tom Musgrove would come this way, it is his direct road; but I wish I could make out who it is with him; they are just putting their horses into a trot,—I declare I believe it is Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard—how tiresome now—for Tom will not stop when Lord Osborne is there—how very provoking!"

"Ugh, how can you be so annoying? Didn't you know the hounds were meeting at Ashley Lodge? I figured Tom Musgrove would come this way since it’s the quickest route for him. But I really wish I could figure out who’s with him; they’re just getting their horses into a trot. I swear I think it’s Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard—how annoying! Tom won’t stop when Lord Osborne is around—so frustrating!"

"If I had known this," said Emma blushing painfully, "nothing would have persuaded me to come this way—they will think we did it to meet them—"

"If I had known this," Emma said, her face turning red, "nothing would have convinced me to come this way—they'll think we did it to meet them—"

The gentlemen were now come so near, that Emma's concluding words were lost in the noise produced by the sharp trot of several horses. She was thinking rather uncomfortably about what Mr. Howard would think, and whether he would suppose she had walked out to throw herself in Lord Osborne's way, when the gentlemen suddenly drew up beside the high, narrow foot-path on which the sisters were walking.

The men had gotten so close that Emma's last words were drowned out by the clatter of several horses trotting nearby. She felt a bit uneasy about what Mr. Howard might think and whether he would believe she had intentionally walked out to get in Lord Osborne's path when the men suddenly pulled up alongside the high, narrow walkway where the sisters were walking.

"Miss Emma Watson," cried Lord Osborne, as he threw himself from his horse, which he hastily resigned to the groom, "by Jove! how lucky I am to have come this way—so you are come out to see the hounds throw off? I am so glad to have met you."

"Miss Emma Watson," yelled Lord Osborne as he jumped off his horse and quickly handed it over to the groom, "wow! How lucky I am to have come this way—so you're here to see the hounds get started? I'm really glad I ran into you."

Tom Musgrove dismounted in imitation of his noble friend; but, as the path only admitted two, he was obliged to draw back—and, whilst Lord Osborne walked by the side of Emma, Tom was exposed, without defence, to the appealing glances and soft whispers of Margaret. Emma saw, with a sort of concern, which she could not exactly analyse, that Mr. Howard remained on horseback, and only acknowledged his former partner by a bow, much colder and more formal than his reminiscences at the visitation had led her to expect. Whilst she was wondering at the change, her companion was trying to be as agreeable as nature would allow him, and she could almost have laughed outright at the air of deference and attention with which the dashing Tom Musgrove listened to his lordship's remarks, and confirmed any of his statements which required support. Thus they had walked for more than five minutes, when they reached a bend of the road, where another branch of the lane opened to them, which Emma knew would lead them almost directly home.

Tom Musgrove got down from his horse, trying to copy his noble friend; but since the path was only wide enough for two, he had to step back—and while Lord Osborne walked alongside Emma, Tom found himself defenseless against the pleading looks and soft whispers of Margaret. Emma noticed, with a kind of concern she couldn't quite pinpoint, that Mr. Howard stayed on horseback and only acknowledged his former partner with a bow that was much colder and more formal than she had expected based on their earlier meeting. While she wondered about this shift, her companion was attempting to be as charming as he could manage, and she could barely suppress a laugh at the way Tom Musgrove listened with such deference and attention to his lordship's comments, agreeing with any of his points that needed backing up. They had been walking for over five minutes when they reached a curve in the road where another branch of the lane opened up before them, which Emma recognized would take them almost directly home.

"Margaret," said she, turning to her sister, "I think we had better return this way, we may, perhaps, be wanted at home before we can reach it."

"Margaret," she said, turning to her sister, "I think we should head back this way; we might need to be home before we can get there."

"I am sure I am quite ready to go," said Margaret, apparently on the point of bursting into tears of spite and envy at finding it useless to attempt to fix Tom's attention on herself.

"I’m sure I’m totally ready to go," said Margaret, seeming about to cry from frustration and jealousy at realizing it was pointless to try to get Tom to focus on her.

"I thought you were come here on purpose to see the hounds throw off," said Lord Osborne to Emma, "and what's the use of going home before you reach the cover."

"I thought you came here on purpose to see the hounds set off," said Lord Osborne to Emma, "so what's the point of going home before you get to the cover?"

"Indeed you were mistaken, my lord," replied Emma calmly, but decidedly; "for I was not aware till we saw you, that the hounds met in this neighbourhood!"

"Actually, you were mistaken, my lord," Emma replied calmly but firmly; "because I didn't know until we saw you that the hounds were gathering in this area!"

"Well, but do come on now, you are so near—my sister and Miss Carr are to be there, and I want to introduce you to them."

"Well, come on now, you’re so close—my sister and Miss Carr will be there, and I want to introduce you to them."

"Your lordship must be perfectly aware that what you propose is impossible," replied Emma, "I have no claim to intrude on Miss Osborne's notice, and she would, probably, be far more surprised than pleased by such an extraordinary step."

"Sir, you must know that what you're suggesting is impossible," Emma replied. "I have no right to intrude on Miss Osborne's attention, and she'd likely be much more surprised than pleased by such an unusual move."

"No, indeed, on my honor, my sister wishes to know you—Tom Musgrove knows what she said about it last night—" looking over his shoulder at his friend, but going on speaking too eagerly to allow time for more than a simple assent from Tom. "I believe I was wrong in what I said, which, I suppose, is what you mean, I want to introduce my sister to you—is that right?" Emma could not quite control a smile; "so now you will just come on with us, without stopping here any longer."

"No, really, I swear, my sister wants to meet you—Tom Musgrove knows what she said about it last night—" he glanced back at his friend but continued talking too enthusiastically to give Tom time for more than a simple nod. "I think I was wrong in what I said, which, I guess, is what you mean. I want to introduce my sister to you—am I right?" Emma couldn't help but smile; "so now you will just come with us, without hanging around here any longer."

"I am much obliged to you, my lord; but, indeed, I cannot comply with your request; and as Miss Osborne would not be expecting to meet us to-day, she will experience no disappointment."

"I really appreciate it, my lord; but I honestly can't agree to your request; and since Miss Osborne wouldn't be expecting to see us today, she won't be disappointed."

Very reluctantly the young nobleman was obliged to give up his proposition; and, as they rode way, he suddenly turned towards Tom Musgrove, after some minutes' silence, and exclaimed:

Very reluctantly, the young nobleman had to abandon his suggestion; and as they rode away, he suddenly turned to Tom Musgrove after a few minutes of silence and exclaimed:

"I say, Musgrove, how is it you manage with women to make them worship you so—Emma Watson is the only girl I ever tried to please, and she seems to delight in refusing everything I propose. I can make no way with her."

"I don’t get it, Musgrove, how do you get women to adore you like that? Emma Watson is the only girl I’ve ever tried to impress, and she really enjoys turning down every suggestion I make. I can't get anywhere with her."

Tom's self-complacency was very near betraying him into a serious blunder at this speech; for he was on the point of assenting to the proposition that he was more successful in making fools of young women than Lord Osborne. Fortunately, he recollected in time, that however agreeable a strenuous support to his lordship's opinions might be under ordinary circumstances, there were occasions when a well turned negative was far more flattering. Lord Osborne, like many other people, might depreciate himself—but he could not wish his friends to take the same view of the subject; Musgrove, therefore, judiciously replied, that Miss Emma Watson had treated him precisely the same, from which he concluded it was her way.

Tom's self-satisfaction almost led him to make a serious mistake during this speech; he was about to agree with the idea that he was better at making fools of young women than Lord Osborne. Luckily, he remembered in time that, while being a strong supporter of his lordship's opinions might be nice in usual situations, there were times when a well-placed "no" could be much more flattering. Lord Osborne, like many others, might put himself down, but he wouldn't want his friends to feel the same way. Musgrove, therefore, wisely replied that Miss Emma Watson had treated him the same way too, leading him to conclude that it was just her style.

The sisters, in the meantime, were pursuing their path homewards, whilst Margaret was raining questions on Emma as to the commencement and progress of her acquaintance with Lord Osborne,—an event which seemed to her so very astonishing, as only to be surpassed by the cool and composed manner with which Emma treated the affair.

The sisters were on their way home, while Margaret bombarded Emma with questions about how her relationship with Lord Osborne started and developed—an event that amazed her, second only to the calm and composed way Emma handled the whole situation.

Tom Musgrove's intimacy at Osborne Castle, had always greatly elevated his importance in her eyes; yet here was her own sister, who not only had walked side by side with the peer himself, but had positively refused to accompany him farther, in spite of his entreaties; and she now wound it all up by coolly declaring, that she thought Lord Osborne very far from an agreeable young man, and had no wish to see more of him. Emma was a perfect enigma to her sister, and but for a feeling of awe, which such exalted acquaintance had impressed on her mind, Margaret would have railed at her for her refusal to walk further. She was silently pondering on these extraordinary circumstances, when she was roused by the angry bark of a fierce dog—which rushing from the farm-yard, took up a position in the centre of the way, and seemed determined to dispute the passage. Margaret, screaming aloud, turned to run away, and Emma's first impulse was to follow her example; but a moment's consideration checked her, and she attempted to soothe or overcome the animal by speaking gently, and looking fixedly at him. She was so far successful, that his bark sunk into a low irritable growl, and Emma profited by the comparative silence to address a man in the farm-yard, and beg him to call back the dog.

Tom Musgrove's closeness at Osborne Castle had always made him seem really important to her; but here was her own sister, who not only walked side by side with the peer himself, but had outright refused to go any further with him, despite his pleas; and she capped it all off by casually saying that she thought Lord Osborne was anything but an agreeable young man and didn’t want to see more of him. Emma was a total mystery to her sister, and if it weren’t for the awe that such high-status company had instilled in her, Margaret would have scolded her for not wanting to walk further. She was quietly mulling over these strange circumstances when she was jolted by the angry barking of a fierce dog—who came rushing from the farmyard, positioned itself in the middle of the path, and seemed determined to block their way. Margaret, screaming loudly, turned to run away, and Emma's first instinct was to do the same; but after a moment's thought, she stopped herself and tried to calm or distract the dog by speaking softly and staring at him. She managed to get through to him enough that his barking faded into a low, irritated growl, and Emma took advantage of the relative quiet to call out to a man in the farmyard, asking him to call the dog back.

"He woant hurt thee, Missus," was the reply of the countryman, who seemed, in reality, rather amused at the fright of the young ladies.

"He won't hurt you, ma'am," was the countryman's reply, who seemed, in fact, quite entertained by the young ladies' fright.

"But my sister is afraid to pass him," said Emma, imploringly, looking round at Margaret who was standing at the distance of a hundred yards, and evidently prepared again to take flight at the smallest aggressive movement of the enemy.

"But my sister is scared to pass him," Emma said, pleading, as she looked over at Margaret who was standing a hundred yards away, clearly ready to run at the slightest sign of aggression from the enemy.

"Thy sister must jist make up her moinde to pass as other foalk do—unless you chose to go athert the field yonder, to get out of him's way."

"Your sister just needs to decide to fit in like everyone else—unless you want to go across the field over there to avoid him."

"Athert the field," Emma concluded they must go, as Margaret would not advance; and she was about reluctantly to turn back, when the sound of horse's hoofs was heard, and the next moment Mr. Howard appeared advancing towards them. A glance shewed him the dilemma in which the ladies were placed, and he was as quick in overcoming as in comprehending their difficulties. A well aimed blow of his whip sent the aggressor yelping to his kennel, and a sharp reproof to his master followed, for not interfering in their favour, accompanied with a hint about the necessity of confining his dog, if he did not wish to have it indicted.

"Athert the field," Emma decided they had to go, since Margaret wouldn't move forward; she was just about to turn back reluctantly when the sound of hooves approached, and the next moment Mr. Howard appeared, coming towards them. A quick glance showed him the predicament the ladies were in, and he was just as fast at solving it as he was at understanding their troubles. A well-aimed crack of his whip sent the aggressive dog yelping back to its kennel, followed by a sharp reprimand to its owner for not stepping in to help, along with a suggestion about the need to keep his dog confined if he didn't want it to get into trouble.

Mr. Howard was too well known for his word to be disputed or his reproofs resented; the farmer promised it should not happen again—peace was restored, and under Mr. Howard's protection, even Margaret ventured to pass.

Mr. Howard was too well known for anyone to question his word or take offense at his reprimands; the farmer promised it wouldn’t happen again—peace was restored, and with Mr. Howard's protection, even Margaret felt brave enough to pass.

"I thought you were going to hunt," said Emma, in reply to his offer to see them safely out of reach of their terrible foe. Mr. Howard said he had only ridden out for pleasure, not for so important and imperative a business as fox-hunting: it was evident, however, that he considered walking with the Miss Watsons quite as pleasant as riding, and that he was in no hurry to remount.

"I thought you were going to go hunting," Emma replied to his offer to help them get safely away from their terrible enemy. Mr. Howard said he had only gone out for enjoyment, not for something as serious and urgent as fox-hunting. It was clear, though, that he found walking with the Miss Watsons just as enjoyable as riding and that he wasn't in a rush to get back on his horse.

"Would you allow my sister to do herself the honour of calling on you?" said he, presently; "your kindness to her little boy has quite captivated her, and Charles is as anxious as herself to carry on the acquaintance so happily begun. She has been ill since the assembly or the offer would have been made sooner."

"Would you let my sister have the pleasure of visiting you?" he said after a moment. "Your kindness to her little boy has really charmed her, and Charles is just as eager as she is to continue the friendship that started so well. She has been unwell since the assembly, or she would have reached out sooner."

Emma coloured highly, but from very pleasurable feelings at this speech, and readily professed that it would give her great pleasure to become better acquainted both with Charles and his mother.

Emma blushed deeply, but it was from very pleasant feelings about this conversation, and she quickly admitted that it would make her very happy to get to know both Charles and his mother better.

"I was almost afraid to propose it," said Mr. Howard, "when I heard the bad success of Lord Osborne's negotiation for a similar point: you do not really mean to refuse Miss Osborne's overtures."

"I was almost hesitant to suggest it," said Mr. Howard, "when I heard about Lord Osborne's unfortunate attempt to negotiate a similar issue: you really don’t intend to reject Miss Osborne's advances."

"They must be made in a different way," said Emma, "before I am tempted to accept them; or, indeed, to believe that anything more is intended than to make me look ridiculous."

"They have to be made differently," Emma said, "before I even consider accepting them; or honestly, before I believe that there's anything more to it than just making me look ridiculous."

"You do less than justice both to yourself and to my friends," said Mr. Howard, gently, "I assure you, the wish was really expressed by Miss Osborne; and though my pupil blundered in making it known, I am certain it was entirely from want of self-possession, not from want of respect."

"You’re not being fair to yourself or my friends," Mr. Howard said gently. "I promise you, Miss Osborne genuinely expressed that wish; and even though my student messed up in sharing it, I'm sure it was completely due to a lack of confidence, not a lack of respect."

Emma did not answer; she was trying to ascertain whether the gratified feeling she experienced, at the moment, arose from the wish ascribed to Miss Osborne, or the anxiety shown by Mr. Howard to set those wishes in a proper light.

Emma didn't respond; she was trying to figure out if the pleased feeling she had at that moment came from the desire attributed to Miss Osborne, or from Mr. Howard's concern to clarify those desires.

A pause soon afterwards occurring in the conversation, Margaret seized the opportunity, and leaning past her sister, addressed Mr. Howard in an earnest and anxious manner—

A pause soon after that in the conversation gave Margaret the chance she needed. Leaning past her sister, she spoke to Mr. Howard in a serious and worried tone—

"Is it really true, Mr. Howard, that Miss Carr is so very beautifully fair?"

"Is it really true, Mr. Howard, that Miss Carr is so very beautiful?"

"She is certainly very fair," replied he, rather astonished at the question, "I do not know that I ever saw a whiter skin; but is it possible that her complexion can be a subject of discussion or interest in your village?"

"She is definitely very fair," he replied, somewhat surprised by the question. "I don’t think I’ve ever seen a whiter skin; but is it really possible that her complexion is a topic of discussion or interest in your village?"

"I do not know," replied Margaret, not at all understanding him; "Mr. Musgrove is a great deal at the castle, is he not?"

"I don't know," replied Margaret, not really understanding him; "Mr. Musgrove spends a lot of time at the castle, doesn't he?"

"Yes often, I believe," said Mr. Howard, quietly.

"Yeah, I think so," Mr. Howard said quietly.

"I do not wonder at it—he must be a great favorite with the ladies, no doubt," continued she; "I should think his manners must recommend him everywhere."

"I’m not surprised—he’s got to be a big favorite with the ladies, for sure," she continued. "I would think his manners must make him appealing everywhere."

"I fancy his intimacy at the castle is more owing to Lord Osborne's partiality than that of his mother or sister," said he, still in a reserved tone of voice, as if not wishing to discuss the domestic circle of the Osbornes; yet there was a suppressed smile on his mouth, which Emma construed into amusement at the idea of Miss Osborne's admiring her brother's hanger-on; and she silently diverted herself with fancying the probable degree of esteem which his complaisance and flattery would win for him.

"I think his closeness at the castle comes more from Lord Osborne's favoritism than from his mother or sister," he said, still in a reserved tone, as if he didn't want to talk about the Osborne family. Yet there was a hidden smile on his face, which Emma interpreted as amusement at the thought of Miss Osborne being impressed by her brother's sidekick. She quietly entertained herself by imagining how much respect his charm and flattery would earn him.

CHAPTER VII.

Mr. Howard did not leave the girls until they had reached their own gate, and then with a quiet but decided assurance that he would soon bring his sister, he mounted his horse, and rode homewards.

Mr. Howard didn't leave the girls until they got to their own gate, and then, with a calm but firm assurance that he would soon bring his sister, he got on his horse and rode home.

"Well, Emma," said Margaret, as they entered the parlour together, "I wish every body had your luck; I cannot see why I should not have such great friends, yet I dare say, I have been to fifty assemblies, and never was a bit the nearer knowing Lord Osborne or any of his set—how you managed it, I am sure I cannot guess."

"Well, Emma," said Margaret as they walked into the parlor together, "I wish everyone had your luck. I can't understand why I haven't been able to make great friends like you have. I've been to at least fifty gatherings, and I still have no idea how to get to know Lord Osborne or any of his crowd—how you pulled it off, I really can't figure out."

"It was only because Emma is both good-natured and pretty," said Elizabeth, looking up from the sofa-cover she was assiduously mending.

"It was only because Emma is both kind and attractive," said Elizabeth, glancing up from the sofa cover she was carefully sewing.

"Emma is not the first pretty girl who has been seen in those rooms, I believe," said Margaret sharply; "and I should like to know what being good-natured has to do with it!"

"Emma isn’t the first pretty girl to be seen in those rooms, I think," Margaret said sharply. "And I’d like to know what being nice has to do with it!"

"It made her offer to dance with little Charles Willis—and by that means please his uncle and mother; it was her kindness and good-nature did that."

"It made her suggest a dance with little Charles Willis—and in doing so, please his uncle and mother; it was her kindness and good nature that did that."

"No it was not; it was because she was so lucky as to sit next the boy; if she had been at the other end of the room, all the good-nature in the world would have been of no use—it was all her good luck."

"No, it wasn't; it was because she was lucky enough to sit next to the boy; if she had been at the other end of the room, all the good nature in the world wouldn't have mattered—it was just her good luck."

"And if you had sat next to him the whole evening, should you have thought of offering to be his partner, Margaret?" enquired Elizabeth.

"And if you had sat next to him all evening, would you have thought about offering to be his partner, Margaret?" asked Elizabeth.

"Very likely not—I hate dancing with boys. But I don't understand how Emma got acquainted with Lord Osborne."

"Probably not—I hate dancing with guys. But I don’t get how Emma met Lord Osborne."

"And I cannot at all comprehend what makes your head so full of the Osbornes this morning," replied Elizabeth.

"And I really can't understand why you're so preoccupied with the Osbornes this morning," Elizabeth replied.

"Why we met them all this morning, and first there was Lord Osborne walking and talking with Emma, and then Mr. Howard—there never was anything like it—he came right up to the garden-gate before he left us."

"Why we ran into all of them this morning, and first there was Lord Osborne walking and chatting with Emma, and then Mr. Howard—I've never seen anything like it—he walked right up to the garden gate before he left us."

"Did he indeed!" cried Elizabeth. "Do you mean Lord Osborne?"

"Did he really?!" exclaimed Elizabeth. "Are you talking about Lord Osborne?"

Margaret explained, but her account was so tinctured with jealousy that Elizabeth, curious and unsatisfied, ran up after Emma who had left the room at the commencement of this discussion, to ascertain the truth from her.

Margaret explained, but her story was so filled with jealousy that Elizabeth, feeling curious and unsatisfied, rushed after Emma who had left the room at the start of this discussion, to find out the truth from her.

Even when Emma had related everything to her sister, it seemed almost incredible—that Lord Osborne should have proposed such an introduction, and Mr. Howard promised a visit from his sister, appeared more like events in a fairy tale than the sober realities of their every-day life.

Even after Emma had shared everything with her sister, it still felt unbelievable—that Lord Osborne had suggested such an introduction, and Mr. Howard had promised a visit from his sister, seemed more like something out of a fairy tale than the everyday realities of their lives.

"But why did you refuse the introduction, Emma?"

"But why did you turn down the introduction, Emma?"

"What to Miss Osborne? Because I think such unequal acquaintances are very undesirable and not likely to compensate for the trouble which accompanies them, by any pleasure they can afford."

"What about Miss Osborne? I believe such unequal relationships are pretty undesirable and probably won’t make up for the trouble that comes with them by any joy they might bring."

"I believe in my heart, Emma, you are very proud," said Elizabeth in a doubting, puzzled tone that almost made her sister laugh.

"I really think, Emma, that you're quite proud," Elizabeth said, sounding doubtful and confused, which almost made her sister laugh.

"Too proud to become a hanger-on of Miss Osborne's, certainly," answered she; "much too proud to be condescended to, and encouraged, or patronised, or anything of the sort."

"Definitely too proud to become a tagalong of Miss Osborne's," she replied; "far too proud to be looked down on, supported, favored, or anything like that."

"Well if I had been you, I would have just seen what his lordship would do: suppose they had asked you up to the Castle—would you not have liked that?"

"Well, if I were you, I would have just waited to see what his lordship would do. If they had invited you to the Castle—wouldn't you have liked that?"

"No," said Emma; "I should only indulge in luxuries which would make my home uncomfortable from the contrast, or perhaps become envious from comparing their state with my own. But I cannot imagine the option will be given me: unless Miss Osborne seeks me, we shall not meet, for I shall certainly not throw myself in her way."

"No," Emma said. "I would only end up enjoying luxuries that would make my home feel uncomfortable in comparison, or I might become envious by comparing their situation to mine. But I can't imagine that option will be presented to me: unless Miss Osborne comes looking for me, we won’t meet, because I definitely won’t put myself in her path."

"Well I am less proud and less philosophical than you, Emma, and I own I would accept such an offer if it were made me, and be thankful for the respite from the disagreeables of home, however temporary it might be. I wonder whether Miss Osborne wishes it very much. But after all Emma, you mean to let Mrs. Willis visit you—where's your pride in that case?"

"Well, I’m less proud and less philosophical than you, Emma, and I admit I would take such an offer if it were given to me, and be grateful for a break from the unpleasantness of home, no matter how short it might be. I wonder if Miss Osborne really wants it that badly. But after all, Emma, you plan to let Mrs. Willis visit you—where's your pride in that situation?"

"Surely Elizabeth, you must see the difference," said Emma, coloring. "Mr. Howard and his sister are in our rank of life, though their intimacy at the castle gives them artificial consequence. There would be no condescension on their part, and no obligation incurred by me, which a return visit would not fairly pay."

"Surely, Elizabeth, you must see the difference," said Emma, blushing. "Mr. Howard and his sister are on our level in society, even though their closeness at the castle gives them a false sense of importance. They wouldn't look down on us, and I wouldn't feel any obligation that a return visit wouldn't easily make up for."

"Well, I wish I knew what day they would come," said Miss Watson, "for we could sit in the drawing-room, and not cover the sofa and carpets."

"Well, I wish I knew what day they were coming," said Miss Watson, "so we could hang out in the living room and not have to cover the sofa and carpets."

"Pray do not do anything of the sort," said Emma, in alarm; "I hope it will not be the only visit they will pay—and we cannot always sit in state to receive them; make friends of them, and receive them in parlour."

"Please don’t do anything like that," Emma said, alarmed. "I hope this won’t be the only visit they make—and we can’t always sit around waiting for them; let’s befriend them and invite them into the living room."

Elizabeth shook her head.

Elizabeth shook her head.

"You are very odd, Emma—what notions you have. I don't at all understand you yet."

"You’re really strange, Emma—what ideas you have. I still don’t understand you at all."

It was very evident by the result, that Mr. Howard had not overstated his sister's anxiety to place her acquaintance with Emma on a footing which would secure its permanence and authorise an increase of intimacy; for the next Monday after making the request, the visitors arrived. Elizabeth and Margaret were sitting together when they were announced—but the former immediately left the room to seek for Emma—although she would have been very glad if Margaret would have saved her the trouble. Margaret, however, was determined to see as much of these strangers from an unknown world, as she could, and consequently, would not stir. She was very anxious to improve the opportunity by immediately entering into conversation with Mr. Howard, but she could think of nothing to say, and it was to the sister that they were indebted for the introduction of a subject. Margaret, who had taken little notice of her at first—for she always found a difficulty in conversing with women, could not help feeling, in some degree, obliged by the well-bred manner in which she commenced some common topics of conversation.

It was clearly shown by the outcome that Mr. Howard hadn’t exaggerated his sister's eagerness to establish her relationship with Emma on a stable basis that would ensure its longevity and allow for greater closeness; for the following Monday after making the request, the visitors arrived. Elizabeth and Margaret were sitting together when they were announced—but Elizabeth immediately left the room to look for Emma—even though she would have been very happy if Margaret had saved her the effort. However, Margaret was determined to see as much of these newcomers from an unfamiliar world as she could, and so she wouldn’t budge. She was eager to take advantage of the moment by starting a conversation with Mr. Howard, but she couldn’t think of anything to say, and it was his sister who introduced a topic. Margaret, who had paid little attention to her initially—since she always found it hard to talk to women—couldn't help but feel somewhat indebted for the polite way she initiated some common topics of conversation.

"My brother has been telling me of your adventures on Saturday with the dog," said Mrs. Willis presently, "I hope you suffered no further inconvenience from it."

"My brother has been telling me about your adventures with the dog on Saturday," Mrs. Willis said after a moment, "I hope you didn't have any more trouble because of it."

"Oh," said Margaret, "I was dreadfully frightened; I believe, but for Mr. Howard's interference, I should have fainted; I am very nervous, and I declare I would rather have remained there the whole night, than have ventured past the horrid animal."

"Oh," said Margaret, "I was really scared; I believe, if it weren't for Mr. Howard stepping in, I would have fainted; I'm very anxious, and I honestly would have rather stayed there all night than risk going past that awful animal."

"My arrival there must be esteemed most fortunate," said he, "but I own I am astonished at the rudeness of the man in the farm-yard, who contented himself with looking on."

"My arrival there must be considered very fortunate," he said, "but I have to admit I'm shocked by the rudeness of the guy in the yard, who was fine just watching."

"Oh. he was a brute," cried Margaret, "no better than the dog—but what else can you expect from boors like him. They have no sentiment or feeling."

"Oh, he was a brute," cried Margaret, "no better than a dog—but what else can you expect from people like him? They have no sentiment or feelings."

"I do not agree with you," replied Mr. Howard, "I assure you, I have often been struck with instances of disinterested kindness and generosity amongst the labouring classes, which prove that they are endowed with excellent feelings."

"I don't agree with you," replied Mr. Howard, "I can assure you, I've often been impressed by examples of selfless kindness and generosity among the working class, which show that they have great character."

"They have no delicacy or sentiment," said Margaret, "and without that they are uninteresting to me. I own my partiality for the favorites of nature, the gentle and elegant in manner, the aristocratic in birth and breeding."

"They lack any subtlety or emotion," Margaret said, "and without that, they don't interest me. I admit I have a preference for those favored by nature—those who are gentle and refined in their behavior, and come from an aristocratic background."

"Still I think you do our peasantry injustice, if you suppose them destitute of delicacy of feeling, because they have not a refined way of expressing their thoughts in words," replied Mr. Howard. "Their manners of course are uncultivated, and their habits are what you would call unrefined—and no one would wish they should be cursed with the desire for elegancies, which habit has rendered indispensable with us, but which must be unattainable to them; but the germs of generosity, gratitude, and self-sacrifice for the good of others, may be found in many a one who would be puzzled to express his ideas in words."

"Still, I think you're being unfair to our peasantry if you believe they lack sensitivity just because they don't express their thoughts in an elegant way," replied Mr. Howard. "Sure, their manners are unrefined, and their habits might seem uncultivated—and nobody would want them to be burdened with the need for luxuries that we consider essential but are out of their reach; still, the seeds of generosity, gratitude, and selflessness for the welfare of others can be found in many of them, even if they struggle to put their thoughts into words."

"I dare say that is very true," replied Margaret; "but I must say I think them very coarse and clownish; now and then one sees a pretty looking girl; but the men are all detestable."

"I have to say that's quite true," replied Margaret; "but I really think they're very crude and uncivilized; every once in a while, you might see a pretty girl, but the men are all awful."

"I have little to say for their manners or persons," said Mr. Howard; "but, I assure you, I have met with poetical though uncultivated minds amongst labouring men—the true poetry of nature."

"I don't have much to say about their manners or personalities," said Mr. Howard; "but I assure you, I've encountered poetic, though unrefined, minds among working-class men—the real poetry of nature."

"It must be very odd poetry expressed in such gothic language," said Margaret, laughing: as she had not the smallest poetical feeling herself, she could not comprehend what he meant when he talked of it, and concluded that the peasantry spoke in rhyme, or, at least, blank verse.

"It must be really strange poetry written in such dark language," said Margaret, laughing. Since she didn't have any poetic feeling herself, she couldn't understand what he meant when he talked about it and figured that the common people spoke in rhyme, or at least in free verse.

At this moment the entrance of the other young ladies cut short the discussion, and introduced a new subject. Charles, who had been standing by his mother, earnestly contemplating the crown of his hat, and drawing figures with his finger on the beaver, now looked up, all animation, as Emma kindly greeted him as her "first partner at her first ball." His mother's eyes sparkled almost as much as the little boy's, at her good-natured notice. Mr. Howard's admiration of her was less obvious, but, perhaps, not less sincere than the others. A moment after, Mr. Watson entered the room: his gout was better, and allowed him to come down stairs.

At that moment, the arrival of the other young ladies interrupted the discussion and brought up a new topic. Charles, who had been standing next to his mother, seriously studying the crown of his hat and doodling on the beaver with his finger, now looked up, full of energy, as Emma warmly called him her "first partner at her first ball." His mother's eyes sparkled nearly as much as the little boy's at her kind comment. Mr. Howard's admiration for her was less apparent but, perhaps, just as genuine as the others. Moments later, Mr. Watson walked into the room: his gout had improved enough for him to come downstairs.

Mr. Howard noticed that it was Emma who rolled his easy chair into the proper position, Emma, who arranged his footstool, who drew the curtain to exclude the glare of the wintry sun, placed the screen to ward off the draught from the door, and laid his spectacles, snuff-box, and writing-case on precisely the proper spots of the proper table next him. Elizabeth was conversing with her visitor, and Margaret never stirred on such occasions. Certainly Emma's exertions, at this time, were almost rendered useless by the zeal with which Mr. Howard seconded her movements. Mr. Watson's comforts were soon arranged in the most satisfactory manner, such as long habit had rendered indispensable to him, and when he had carefully adjusted his spectacles, and taken a survey of the room, he turned to Mr. Howard, and enquired, who was that nice young woman talking to Elizabeth.

Mr. Howard noticed that it was Emma who moved his easy chair into the right position, Emma who adjusted his footstool, who pulled the curtain to block the harsh winter sun, set up the screen to keep the draft from the door, and placed his glasses, snuff-box, and writing case exactly where they belonged on the nearby table. Elizabeth was chatting with her guest, and Margaret never moved during these times. Clearly, Emma's efforts were almost overshadowed by Mr. Howard’s eagerness to assist her. Mr. Watson’s comforts were soon arranged in the most satisfying way, which his long experience had made essential for him, and after adjusting his glasses and looking around the room, he turned to Mr. Howard and asked who the nice young woman was talking to Elizabeth.

On being answered that it was his sister, he civilly apologised for not having known her, which, as he had never seen her before, he remarked, was not wonderful; but Elizabeth ought to have introduced him before he sat down, as really the gout made it extremely difficult to move across the room. Elizabeth did not think it necessary to justify herself by informing him, that it was only owing to the self-engrossment and bustle attending his progress and settlement in his arm-chair, that her attempt at an introduction had been thwarted; indeed, Miss Watson was so little used to such ceremonies as to have seized precisely the most inauspicious moment for speaking, and having been foiled in her first essay, sat down without trying again.

When he was told it was his sister, he politely apologized for not recognizing her, which, since he had never seen her before, he thought wasn’t surprising. However, Elizabeth should have introduced him before he sat down because the gout really made it hard for him to move across the room. Elizabeth didn’t feel the need to explain that it was only due to the distraction and commotion of his getting comfortable in his armchair that her attempt to introduce them had failed; in fact, Miss Watson was so unaccustomed to such formalities that she chose the absolute worst moment to speak, and after being unsuccessful in her first try, she sat down without making another attempt.

Mrs. Willis, however, made it all easy, and soothed Mr. Watson's discomposure at such a breach of etiquette, by the good-natured and respectful manner in which she now addressed him.

Mrs. Willis, however, made it all easy and calmed Mr. Watson's discomfort at such a breach of etiquette with the friendly and respectful way she now spoke to him.

Whilst they were sitting in pleasant chat, Tom Musgrove again appeared amongst them. Emma really began to hate the sight of him on Margaret's account, as her sister's manners whilst in his company, cost her many blushes; and her increase of fretfulness after his departure occasioned discomfort to the whole party. It was a great gratification to her to discover from Mr. Watson's manner, that he was very far from looking on Tom Musgrove as the amiable and elegant gentleman that he aspired to be considered, and she even fancied that her father did not receive him simply as an inoffensive guest; on the contrary, he seemed annoyed at his visit, and inclined to regard it as an intrusion.

While they were sitting and chatting happily, Tom Musgrove showed up again. Emma truly began to dislike seeing him because her sister’s behavior around him made her blush a lot; and her increased irritability after he left caused discomfort for everyone. It brought her a lot of satisfaction to notice from Mr. Watson's demeanor that he definitely did not see Tom Musgrove as the charming and refined gentleman he wanted to be thought of. She even thought that her father didn’t view him merely as a harmless guest; on the contrary, he seemed irritated by the visit and inclined to see it as an intrusion.

"Well master Tom," said he, "what foolish thing have you been doing lately?—breaking any more horses' knees or dinner-engagements—your genius cannot have been idle since I saw you last—let's hear all about it."

"Well, Master Tom," he said, "what ridiculous thing have you been up to lately? Breaking any more horses' knees or dinner plans—your talent can't have been sitting still since I last saw you—let's hear all about it."

"No indeed sir," replied Tom; "I have been doing nothing worth chronicling, at least to such a judge as you. I have had my own little amusements, but they are not worth detailing. By the bye Howard, I dare say Osborne did not tell you how completely I beat him at Fives the other day: he's a good player too—but didn't I astonish him."

"No, not at all, sir," replied Tom; "I haven't been doing anything worth mentioning, at least not to someone like you. I've had my own little fun, but it's not worth going into. By the way, Howard, I'm sure Osborne didn't mention how I totally beat him at Fives the other day: he's a good player too—but I really surprised him."

"Lord Osborne seldom entertains me with accounts of his sports, whether defeated or victorious," replied Mr. Howard, coolly.

"Lord Osborne rarely shares stories about his sports, whether he wins or loses," Mr. Howard replied calmly.

"When you have the gout in your foot even twice as bad as I have," observed Mr. Watson, "it will be consolatory to you to remember that you could once beat Lord Osborne at Fives."

"When you have gout in your foot even twice as bad as I do," said Mr. Watson, "it should be comforting to remember that you once beat Lord Osborne at Fives."

"Aye sir, I dare say I shall have my turn by-and-bye, I expect to have it early—Osborne tells me his father had it at five-and-twenty. It's an aristocratic complaint."

"Aye sir, I believe I'll have my turn soon; I expect it will be early—Osborne tells me his father had it at twenty-five. It's an upper-class issue."

"Unless you have reason to suppose the late Lord Osborne was your father likewise," resumed Mr. Watson drily, "I don't see what either his gout or his aristocracy have to do with you."

"Unless you have a reason to believe that the late Lord Osborne was your father too," Mr. Watson continued dryly, "I don't understand what his gout or his nobility has to do with you."

"Do you feel any symptoms already?" whispered Margaret; "you really ought to take care of yourself—who would be so much missed if you were laid up with that dreadful disorder! and who would you get to nurse you in your hours of suffering?"

"Are you feeling any symptoms yet?" whispered Margaret. "You really should take care of yourself—who would be missed so much if you were stuck in bed with that awful illness? And who would take care of you during your times of suffering?"

"Oh I'll take care of myself, Miss Margaret," said he pointedly; "gout makes one a prisoner, which is bad—I hate all confinement, and bonds of every kind, especially fire-side bonds: freedom for me—freedom at home and abroad—perfect freedom. By the bye, Howard," continued he, breaking in upon a very agreeable conversation which that gentleman was carrying on aside with Emma, "I knew you were here when I came in, by that curious vehicle standing at the door. Positively it must have belonged to your great grandfather—nobody more modern could have built such a conveyance!"

"Oh, I’ll take care of myself, Miss Margaret," he said pointedly; "gout makes you feel like a prisoner, which is awful—I can’t stand being confined or tied down in any way, especially by home responsibilities: I want freedom—freedom at home and away—total freedom. By the way, Howard," he continued, interrupting a really nice conversation that gentleman was having with Emma, "I knew you were here when I walked in, because of that strange vehicle parked at the door. It must have belonged to your great-grandfather—no one more modern could have made such a thing!"

"One thing is certain," said Mr. Watson, "Mr. Howard had a great grandfather to whom it might have belonged—it is more than every one can say!"

"One thing is for sure," said Mr. Watson, "Mr. Howard had a great-grandfather to whom it might have belonged—it’s more than anyone can claim!"

Tom rather winced at this observation, for as it was known, to those who possessed good memories, that his grandfather had ridden about the country on a donkey, whilst carrying on the lucrative business of a rag-merchant, it was no very great stretch of the imagination to conclude that his more remote ancestor had been equally humble in his means of travelling.

Tom flinched at this comment because, as those with good memories knew, his grandfather had traveled around the country on a donkey while running a successful rag trade. It wasn't much of a leap to think that his more distant ancestor had also been just as modest in how he traveled.

"Perhaps it is not the most elegant conveyance in the world," replied its owner good-humouredly; "but it carries us very safely, and the most fashionable curricle would do no more."

"Maybe it’s not the most stylish ride in the world," the owner replied cheerfully, "but it gets us where we need to go very safely, and a fancier carriage wouldn’t do any better."

"Upon my word I must beg to have the refusal of it, if you can be tempted to part with it, Howard, and I will send it to a museum somewhere, labelled the car of Cybele; I protest it puts me in mind of an old print of that machine, which belonged to an aunt of mine."

"Honestly, I have to ask for the right to refuse it if you can be convinced to let it go, Howard, and I’ll send it to a museum somewhere, labeled the car of Cybele; I swear it reminds me of an old print of that vehicle that belonged to my aunt."

"Lord Osborne has promised to give me a new carriage when either he or I marry," said Mr. Howard; "and I mean to make mine serve till that event."

"Lord Osborne has promised to get me a new carriage when either he or I get married," said Mr. Howard; "and I plan to make mine last until that happens."

"And are you come wooing now in person or as proxy?" whispered Tom, quite loud enough for Emma to hear. "A good place this—one need not ask twice, I fancy."

"And are you here to court now in person or through someone else?" whispered Tom, just loud enough for Emma to hear. "A nice spot this—no need to ask twice, I think."

"Mr. Musgrove," said Howard in his particularly quiet but decisive way, "you are as welcome to laugh at my carriage as you should be to use it, if it were necessary; but remember there are subjects on which jesting is indelicate, and places where it is insulting." He turned away as he spoke and addressed Mr. Watson, to give Emma's cheeks time to recover from the glow which betrayed that she had heard more than was pleasant.

"Mr. Musgrove," Howard said in his typically calm but firm manner, "you're welcome to laugh at my carriage as much as you'd be allowed to use it if needed; but remember, there are topics where joking is inappropriate and places where it can be insulting." He turned away as he spoke and addressed Mr. Watson, giving Emma a moment to regain her composure from the blush that revealed she had overheard more than she found comfortable.

Tom looked a little foolish, and after a moment's hesitation, addressed an enquiry to Emma as to whether she had been walking that forenoon. He only gained a mono-syllable in reply, and then Emma drawing little Charles towards her, began a confidential conversation with him on the subject of his garden and companions at school, and the comparative merits of base-ball and cricket. Tom was repulsed, so turning to Elizabeth, he cried:

Tom looked a bit foolish, and after a brief pause, he asked Emma if she had been out for a walk that morning. He only got a one-word answer in response, and then Emma pulled little Charles closer and started a private chat with him about his garden, his friends at school, and the pros and cons of baseball versus cricket. Tom felt brushed off, so he turned to Elizabeth and exclaimed:

"Well I must be going, Miss Watson, for I have an engagement. I promised to meet Fred Simpson and Beauclerc and another fellow presently—so I must be off. They want my opinion about some greyhounds Beauclerc has taken a fancy to but wouldn't buy till I had had time to see them. They are monstrous good fellows, and must not be kept waiting. Great friends of Osborne's, I assure you."

"Well, I have to get going, Miss Watson, because I have plans. I promised to meet Fred Simpson, Beauclerc, and another guy soon—so I really should be off. They want my thoughts on some greyhounds that Beauclerc likes but wouldn't buy until I’ve had a chance to check them out. They’re really good guys, and I can’t keep them waiting. Great friends of Osborne's, trust me."

Nobody opposed his design: then turning with a softer tone and manner to Emma, he said,

Nobody opposed his plan; then, turning to Emma with a gentler tone and manner, he said,

"Really I must go to school again and take lessons from my little friend, to learn from him the art of finding agreeable conversation. What is the secret, Charles?"

"Honestly, I really need to go to school again and take lessons from my little friend to learn the art of having great conversations. What's the secret, Charles?"

"It is more easily explained than taught," replied Emma, "unaffected good-humour, sincerity, and simplicity. That is all!"

"It’s easier to explain than to teach," Emma replied, "natural good humor, honesty, and simplicity. That’s all!"

Tom took himself off, and as the sound of his curricle wheels died away in the distance, Mr. Watson observed:

Tom left, and as the sound of his carriage wheels faded into the distance, Mr. Watson commented:

"There goes a young man, who if he had had to work for his bread might have been a useful member of society. But unfortunately the father made a fortune, so the son can only make a fool of himself."

"There goes a young man who, if he had to work for his living, might have been a valuable member of society. But sadly, his father got rich, so the son can only embarrass himself."

CHAPTER VIII.

"I suppose some of you girls will be for going over to return Mrs. Willis's visit," said Mr. Watson to his daughters, the next day; "she's a nice little woman so far as I saw, and I have no objection to your visiting her; but you must go to-morrow, if you go at all this week, for I cannot spare the horse after that day."

"I guess some of you girls will want to go over to return Mrs. Willis's visit," Mr. Watson said to his daughters the next day. "She's a nice woman from what I've seen, and I don't mind you visiting her; but you have to go tomorrow if you're going to go at all this week, because I can't spare the horse after that."

"Well, Emma," said Margaret directly, "I will drive you over to-morrow if you like—you don't drive, I dare say!"

"Well, Emma," Margaret said straightforwardly, "I'll take you over tomorrow if you'd like—you don't drive, I assume!"

"I think," said Emma, "that Elizabeth ought to go, because as it is a first visit, and she is the eldest—it will seem more complimentary."

"I think," Emma said, "that Elizabeth should go, because since it's a first visit and she is the oldest, it will seem more flattering."

"Certainly," cried Elizabeth, who was quite as anxious as Margaret to pay the visit, "you and I, Emma, must go at all events."

"Of course," exclaimed Elizabeth, who was just as eager as Margaret to make the visit, "you and I, Emma, have to go no matter what."

"But then I can't," exclaimed Margaret, "and why am I to be left out? if Elizabeth goes, because she is eldest, I have the best right to go too, when Pen is away, for I am older than Emma, at all events."

"But then I can’t," Margaret exclaimed, "and why should I be the one left out? If Elizabeth goes because she is the oldest, I have just as much right to go when Pen is away, since I’m older than Emma, at least."

"But as the visit was paid especially to Emma," rejoined Elizabeth, "it is quite impossible that she should give up to you. She must go."

"But since the visit was specifically for Emma," Elizabeth replied, "there's no way she can give it up to you. She has to go."

"Oh, yes, every body must go but me, that is always the way, it's very hard."

"Oh, yes, everyone has to go except me, that's just how it is, it's really tough."

"Would not the chaise hold three?" suggested Emma, anxious for a compromise, "Margaret is so slight, and I am not large, I am sure we could sit so."

"Could the carriage fit three people?" Emma suggested, eager to find a compromise. "Margaret is so small, and I'm not big; I'm sure we could sit like that."

"I dare say you could," replied her father, "but I can tell you, you would have to sit in the stable-yard if you did, for the old horse could not draw you, and should not make the attempt—no, no, if Margaret wants to go she may wait till next time—if you pay visits at all, you shall pay them properly."

"I actually think you could," her father said, "but I need to warn you, you'd have to sit in the stable yard because the old horse can’t pull you, and it shouldn’t even try—no, no, if Margaret wants to go, she'll just have to wait for next time—if you’re going to visit at all, you should do it right."

The consequence of this decision on the part of their father, was such an increase of fretfulness in Margaret for the rest of the day, as to make Emma inclined to think the society of her new acquaintance would be dearly bought at such a penalty. Elizabeth bore it with the indifference produced by long habit.

The result of this decision by their father caused Margaret to be so irritable for the rest of the day that Emma started to feel that spending time with her new friend might not be worth it. Elizabeth, however, handled it with the indifference that came from years of experience.

"It is no use minding her," said she to Emma, as they were undressing, that night; "she is always the same; if you give up one thing, she will quarrel about another; you can do no good to her by sacrificing every thing to her wishes, and you had much better take your own way when you can, and mind her crossness as little as possible."

"It’s pointless to worry about her," she told Emma as they were getting ready for bed that night. "She’s always going to be the same; if you give in on one thing, she’ll just argue about something else. You won’t help her by giving up everything to please her, and it’s better to do your own thing when you can and ignore her bad mood as much as possible."

Emma sighed at this assertion, but she sighed in vain; Margaret's ill-humour was as apparent next morning, and rather increased as the hour of setting off drew near. It was some consolation to her, however, to discover that the day was exceedingly cold, with a heavy canopy of clouds over head, and occasionally, slight sprinklings of snow, which promised any thing but a pleasant drive to her sisters. Wrapping themselves up as well as they could, they set off; but the ominous appearance of the sky rather increased than diminished; and before they came in sight of Osborne Castle, for the parsonage was within the park, a very heavy fall of snow overtook them. As their humble vehicle slowly progressed along, Elizabeth was earnestly hoping that none of the Osborne family would see them; she had never before reflected much on the difference in their rank and circumstances; but now, whilst driving along the road where their coach and four had so often passed, she was mentally comparing her lot with Miss Osborne's, and it seemed almost presumption in her to come, as it were, in contact with such superior elegance and grandeur.

Emma sighed at this statement, but her sighing was pointless; Margaret's bad mood was just as obvious the next morning and seemed to worsen as the departure hour approached. However, it was somewhat reassuring for her to realize that the day was extremely cold, with a heavy blanket of clouds overhead, and occasional light flurries of snow, which promised anything but a pleasant drive for her sisters. Bundling up as best as they could, they set off, but the ominous look of the sky only grew worse; and before they spotted Osborne Castle, since the parsonage was within the park, they were caught in a heavy snowfall. As their modest carriage moved slowly along, Elizabeth was earnestly wishing that none of the Osborne family would see them; she had never thought much about the differences in their social status before, but now, as they drove along the road where their coach and four had so often passed, she found herself comparing her life to Miss Osborne's, and it felt almost arrogant for her to come into contact with such superior elegance and grandeur.

Emma's sensations were different; she felt that their equipage was suitable to their station, and need therefore cost her no blushes, as it gave her no concern. The wish to find the inhabitants of the parsonage at home, was uppermost in her thoughts—and the hope that they should ultimately return, without being buried in the snow, her principal object of anxiety.

Emma felt differently; she thought their carriage was appropriate for their status, so it didn’t embarrass her, as it didn’t worry her. Her main thought was the desire to find the people at the parsonage at home—and she was mainly anxious about hoping they would return without getting stuck in the snow.

In the former of these she was perfectly gratified; the neat and pretty looking maid, who opened the door, announcing that both the master and mistress were within. Emma was struck with the air of comfort and tidiness in all she saw, possibly because it contrasted strongly with her father's house. It was owing to Mr. Watson's frequent illness perhaps, but at home she had observed so many things which appeared to require a master's eye. The gate swinging on one hinge, the trees straggling over the paths, the wall round the stable-yard broken down, and a hundred other examples of neglect and disorder had met her eyes at home. How different it all was at Mr. Howard's! Even with the disadvantage of winter, and the consequent dreariness of aspect which a lawn and shrubbery at such a season must present—the neatness of the place conveyed an idea of comfort and taste.

In the first place, she was completely pleased; the tidy and attractive maid who opened the door announced that both the master and mistress were inside. Emma was taken aback by the sense of comfort and neatness in everything she saw, especially since it stood in stark contrast to her father's house. This might be due to Mr. Watson's frequent illnesses, but at home, she had noticed many things that seemed to need a man's attention. The gate hanging by one hinge, the trees overgrowing the pathways, the wall around the stable yard falling down, and countless other signs of neglect and chaos had caught her eye at home. How different it was at Mr. Howard's! Even with the drawbacks of winter and the inevitable dreariness that a lawn and garden would have in this season—the tidiness of the place gave off a feeling of comfort and style.

The porch and steps were clean and white; and the little vestibule, through which they passed to the parlour, was ornamented by some fine myrtles and geraniums in pots, which combined with the well-arranged guns, fishing-rods, and similar objects to give an air at once elegant and pleasing to the eye, but not too studied for the daily habits of domestic life. The useful and the ornamental were happily blended, and Emma looked with great pleasure round her.

The porch and steps were clean and white, and the small entryway they passed through to the living room was decorated with some nice potted myrtles and geraniums, which, along with the neatly arranged guns, fishing rods, and similar items, gave off an elegant yet welcoming vibe that was still practical for everyday home life. The practical and decorative elements were perfectly combined, and Emma looked around with great pleasure.

They found Mrs. Willis sitting alone, and were received by her with warmth and ease.

They found Mrs. Willis sitting alone and welcomed her with warmth and ease.

"It is very good, indeed, of you to come through such weather to see us," said she, "I am sure you must be half frozen—what can I give you to make you comfortable."

"It’s really nice of you to brave this weather to visit us," she said, "I’m sure you must be freezing—what can I get you to help you warm up?"

Her visitors assured her they needed nothing; which, however, was not strictly true, as Emma certainly required the presence of the brother to make her quite contented. This assurance did not satisfy the hospitality of their hostess, who persisted in ordering hot wine and water, and would not be satisfied without their eating something to keep prevent any ill effects from the cold, as she said.

Her visitors assured her they needed nothing, which wasn’t completely true, since Emma definitely needed her brother’s presence to feel fully content. This reassurance didn’t satisfy their hostess’s hospitality, who insisted on serving hot wine and water, and wouldn’t be content until they ate something to prevent any negative effects from the cold, as she put it.

They had not sat there many minutes, when Mr. Howard entered from his little study which faced the entrance. He had seen their arrival, but would not gratify his wishes of immediately presenting himself till he had ascertained that their horse was properly attended to, and the carriage placed under cover, to shelter it from the now thickly descending snow.

They hadn't been sitting there for long when Mr. Howard came in from his small study that faced the entrance. He had noticed their arrival but didn’t want to rush in right away. Instead, he wanted to make sure their horse was taken care of and the carriage was put away to protect it from the heavy snowfall that was starting.

Elizabeth looked round the room with surprise and admiration. It was not larger or better than their own—and the furniture was, apparently, neither more expensive, nor more plentiful—but there was an air which their sitting-room never had. Instead of the old discoloured engravings of bishops with wonderful wigs, or gentlemen in broad-tailed coats, and flapped waistcoats, with their black frames, and dull, dusty glasses, which adorned the walls of their usual sitting-room at home, there hung here a few beautiful copies from the well-known and most admired works of the Italian masters, which Mr. Howard had brought as the fruits of his tour with Lord Osborne. These appeared to Elizabeth far more cheerful than the dingy prints before mentioned, although the idea of objecting to the latter, had never before entered her head. There was a flower-stand with some pretty plants; an embroidery frame; a bird cage with Charles's pet canary; a set of bookshelves well-filled, and a comfortable fire. But she could not make out why the appearance of the room was so different from things at home. Perhaps one reason was, that the whole of the furniture, having been bought and arranged at the same time, harmonised together; unlike the articles in her father's house, which having been picked up at different auctions in the neighbourhood, or purchased second-hand from the broker, appeared, when put together, ill-matched and out of place, however good in themselves the individual articles were. She wished she could learn the art of giving such an air to a room, but she feared she never should. These thoughts wandered through her mind during the intervals of her conversation with their hostess, mixed with occasional wonder that Emma should find so much to say, and say it all with so much ease to Mr. Howard; for though Elizabeth could get on pretty well with Mrs. Willis, she still felt some degree of awe towards Mr. Howard himself; a man who taught young Lord Osborne, and played at cards with his mother. Emma, evidently undeterred by such considerations, or rather not considering the subject at all, kept up a very pleasant chat with him, though nothing was said by either particularly deserving to be recorded. Half an hour passed rapidly, but when the sisters, after glancing at each other as a signal for departure, began to look rather anxiously at the weather, they found that it had changed decidedly for the worse since their entrance, although their attentions had been too much engrossed to perceive it before. The heavy sky was discharging itself on the earth in a thick veil of snow, which entirely concealed the distance, and rapidly whitened all surrounding objects. So dense was the atmosphere, that it rather seemed as if the clouds had themselves suddenly descended and settled upon the earth, than as if they were merely dispensing their superfluous contents. The wind too, which had before blown only in occasional gusts, was now almost incessant, and greatly increased in violence, and as their road lay eastward, they were certain of encountering it in full force. The whirlwinds of snow which it raised, threatened almost to smother unhappy travellers, and would have made it madness to attempt to face it.

Elizabeth looked around the room with surprise and admiration. It wasn't bigger or nicer than their own—and the furniture was, apparently, neither fancier nor more abundant—but there was a vibe that their living room never had. Instead of the old, faded prints of bishops with elaborate wigs, or gentlemen in long coats and waistcoats, all framed in black, behind dull, dusty glass, there were some beautiful copies of the well-known and admired works of the Italian masters that Mr. Howard had brought back from his trip with Lord Osborne. To Elizabeth, these looked much cheerier than the dingy prints she was used to, even though she'd never thought to dislike the latter before. There was a flower stand with pretty plants, an embroidery frame, a birdcage with Charles's pet canary, a well-stocked set of bookshelves, and a cozy fire. But she couldn’t figure out why the room felt so different from her home. One reason might be that all the furniture was bought and arranged at the same time, so it all fit together; unlike the pieces in her father's house, which had been picked up at various local auctions or bought second-hand from a broker, and ended up looking mismatched and out of place, no matter how nice the individual items were. She wished she could learn how to create such a vibe in a room, but feared she never would. These thoughts floated through her mind during pauses in her conversation with their hostess, mixed with occasional wonder about how Emma found so much to talk about so easily with Mr. Howard; because while Elizabeth got along pretty well with Mrs. Willis, she still felt some awe toward Mr. Howard himself—a man who taught young Lord Osborne and played cards with his mother. Emma, clearly unfazed by such thoughts, maintained a lovely conversation with him, though nothing they said was particularly memorable. Half an hour flew by, but when the sisters exchanged glances as a signal to leave and started to look anxiously at the weather, they noticed it had taken a turn for the worse since they arrived, though they had been too engaged to notice it before. The heavy sky was dumping a thick layer of snow that completely obscured the distance and quickly covered everything around them. The air was so thick that it felt like the clouds had suddenly descended and settled on the earth, rather than just releasing their excess. The wind, which had previously blown in occasional gusts, was now almost constant and had picked up in intensity, and since their route was east, they knew they would face it head-on. The swirling snow it kicked up threatened to overwhelm unfortunate travelers and made it seem reckless to try to brave it.

"What can we do?" said Emma, as she contemplated the scene in some alarm; "do you think you could drive in such a storm, Elizabeth?"

"What should we do?" Emma said, looking at the scene with some worry. "Do you think you could drive in this storm, Elizabeth?"

"Oh, I should not mind venturing," said Miss Watson, "but I am afraid for you; you know you had a cold this morning, and to encounter such a storm would make you worse."

"Oh, I wouldn't mind taking a chance," said Miss Watson, "but I'm worried about you; you know you had a cold this morning, and facing such a storm would only make it worse."

"Encounter the storm!" cried the brother and sister at once, "impossible, not to be mentioned or thought of, much less put in practice—they must wait a little while, if they wished very much to return home, and see what patience would produce; in case it did not mend, they might send a message if they feared Mr. Watson would be uneasy—but indeed Mr. Howard thought they had better give up all idea of returning at once, and allow him immediately to dispatch some one to answer for their safety to their father's house. But as to leaving the house during such a tempest, it was quite out of the question."

"Face the storm!" shouted the brother and sister together. "That's impossible; it's not even something we should talk about, let alone try to do. They need to wait a bit if they really want to go home and see what patience might achieve; if things don't improve, they could send a message if they thought Mr. Watson would be worried. But really, Mr. Howard believed they should forget the idea of returning right away and let him send someone immediately to reassure their father about their safety. However, leaving the house in such a storm was simply out of the question."

With the most friendly warmth, every possible accommodation was placed at their disposal; every objection done away as soon as started; every difficulty proved to be a vain fancy of its originator. The idea of the addition to their circle at dinner, did not seem at all to discompose Mrs. Willis; and the minor arrangements, the things to be lent for their use and comfort, appeared rather to bring her positive enjoyment. In a short time, the young ladies felt themselves quite domesticated in the house; their cloaks and bonnets removed, their hair smoothed, and their thick boots exchanged, for comfortable slippers of their new friend, they found themselves again seated comfortably in the pretty parlour—and, ere long, were busily employed in helping Mrs. Willis in the agreeable occupation of sewing certain little colored silk bags which Mr. Howard and Charles afterwards filled with deliciously scented pot-pourri, from the large china jar in the corner of the room. Now, their only subject of uneasiness besides the dread of giving too much trouble, was the fear that their father's comfort would suffer in their absence, as they knew only too well how little Margaret contributed towards his amusement, or sought to spare him trouble.

With the warmest friendliness, every possible accommodation was made for them; every objection was dismissed as soon as it arose; every difficulty turned out to be just a figment of someone’s imagination. The idea of adding to their dinner party didn't seem to bother Mrs. Willis at all; in fact, the little arrangements—things to be lent for their use and comfort—appeared to bring her genuine joy. Soon, the young ladies felt completely at home in the house; after removing their cloaks and bonnets, smoothing their hair, and swapping their thick boots for comfy slippers from their new friend, they found themselves settled comfortably in the lovely parlor—and before long, they were happily helping Mrs. Willis with the enjoyable task of sewing little colorful silk bags that Mr. Howard and Charles would later fill with delightfully scented potpourri from the large china jar in the corner of the room. Their only worry, besides the fear of being too much trouble, was that their father's comfort might be affected by their absence, as they knew all too well how little Margaret did to entertain him or ease his burdens.

Dinner time came, and Elizabeth was surprised to find that, although in the vicinity of Osborne Castle, their hour of dining was no later than what she was accustomed to; and still more surprised that the simple meal—the single joint, and the plain, but certainly well-made, pudding which followed it, was considered quite sufficient in itself, and needing no apologies. Not that she expected anything more elegant or uncommon, much less wished for it, but she felt had she been the entertainer, she would, certainly, have regretted the absence of further luxuries. The hour of dusk which followed the dinner, was particularly agreeable, as they drew their chairs round the comfortable fire, and chatted with the easy good nature which such a situation and such a combination of circumstances is sure to promote. The man or woman who can be cross and disagreeable at such a moment, must either be cursed with an uncommonly perverse temper, or have eaten a great deal more than is good for the health. This was not the case with either of the five who formed this cheerful group—and Charles very freely expressed his extreme satisfaction at the turn events had taken; appealing to his uncle to confirm his assertion that nothing could be more delightful than the fact of the two Miss Watsons being forced to remain in the house, and to join in his hope that the snow would keep them prisoners for a week to come. Mr. Howard readily assented to his view of their own good fortune in the turn events had taken, and only demurred to his wishes from the doubt whether the young ladies themselves would not find such a detention a severe penalty—in which case, he was sure, even Charles could not wish, for his own gratification, to inflict it on them.

Dinner time arrived, and Elizabeth was surprised to find that, although they were near Osborne Castle, their dining hour was no later than what she was used to; she was even more surprised that the simple meal—a single roast and the plain, but definitely well-made, pudding that followed—was considered perfectly adequate on its own, needing no apologies. Not that she expected anything fancier or more unusual, much less wanted it, but she felt that had she been the host, she would have certainly regretted the lack of additional luxuries. The dusk that followed dinner was particularly pleasant, as they gathered their chairs around the cozy fire and chatted with the easygoing friendliness that such a situation and combination of circumstances naturally fosters. Anyone who can be grumpy and unpleasant at such a time must either have an unusually difficult temperament or have eaten way more than is good for them. This was not the case with any of the five in this cheerful group—and Charles openly expressed his extreme satisfaction with how things had turned out, asking his uncle to back him up that nothing could be more delightful than the fact that the two Miss Watsons were stuck in the house, hoping that the snow would keep them trapped for another week. Mr. Howard readily agreed with his view on their good fortune but hesitated at his wishes from the concern that the young ladies themselves might find such confinement a harsh penalty—in which case, he was sure, even Charles wouldn’t want to impose it on them just for his own enjoyment.

"Oh, certainly not, if they did not like it," cried Charles, "only I am sure Miss Emma, you are too good-natured to object to what would give us all so much pleasure."

"Oh, definitely not, if they didn’t like it," Charles exclaimed. "I’m just sure, Miss Emma, that you’re too kind-hearted to mind something that would make us all so happy."

"If my opinion or wishes could make any difference to the snow, or serve to open the road, Charles, it would be worth while to form a deliberate decision," said Emma, good naturedly; "but now I want you, in the meantime, to guess this riddle," and she diverted his attention by proposing some charades and enigmas for his amusement.

"If my thoughts or desires could change the snow or clear the path, Charles, it would be worth making a careful choice," said Emma, cheerfully; "but for now, I want you to try and guess this riddle," and she shifted his focus by suggesting some charades and puzzles for his entertainment.

The diversion soon occupied the whole party, and much mirth ensued at the variety and strange guesses which it gave rise to. Presently a note was brought to Mr. Howard, which after studying near a light for some time, he threw down on the table, and said:

The distraction quickly took over the entire party, and a lot of laughter followed because of the different and odd guesses it sparked. Soon, a note was delivered to Mr. Howard, which he studied closely for a while before tossing it onto the table and saying:

"There, ladies, there is a riddle which I would almost defy you to read—look at it!"

"There, ladies, there's a riddle that I would almost dare you to read—check it out!"

His sister took it up.

His sister picked it up.

"Oh! I see—pray Miss Watson can you read that name?" and she held it out to Elizabeth, who, with Emma, looked at it with great curiosity.

"Oh! I see—excuse me, Miss Watson, can you read that name?" she said, holding it out to Elizabeth, who, along with Emma, looked at it with great curiosity.

"Is that writing!" cried Emma, "and can any one expect it to be read; I do not understand a word, except the three first."

"Is that writing?" Emma exclaimed. "And can anyone expect it to be read? I don’t understand a word, except for the first three."

"Yes," said Elizabeth, "one can read that, 'my dear Mr. Howard,' but the rest appears as if the writer had dipped a stick in an ink bottle, and scribbled over the paper at random—you do not mean to say, you have read it, Mr. Howard?"

"Yes," Elizabeth said, "you can read that, 'my dear Mr. Howard,' but the rest looks like the writer just grabbed a stick, dipped it in ink, and scribbled all over the paper—you're not saying you've actually read it, Mr. Howard?"

"I made out its meaning," said he, looking up from a writing-table, at a little distance, "and I am answering it at this moment."

"I figured out what it means," he said, looking up from a desk a short distance away, "and I'm replying to it right now."

"Well, you must be much more clever than I am," said Elizabeth, simply, "they are all hieroglyphics to me."

"Well, you must be way smarter than I am," Elizabeth said plainly, "they all look like hieroglyphics to me."

"It is a note from Lady Osborne," said Mrs. Willis, "I know her signature; but I am not sure that I could decipher more."

"It’s a note from Lady Osborne," Mrs. Willis said, "I recognize her signature, but I’m not sure I could make out much more."

"Lady Osborne!" cried Elizabeth, looking at it again, but this time with great respect, "do peeresses write in that way."

"Lady Osborne!" Elizabeth exclaimed, looking at it again, but this time with deep respect, "do peeresses really write like that?"

"Not all, I trust, for the credit of the peerage," replied Mr. Howard, "or, at least, for the comfort of their correspondents."

"Not everyone, I hope, for the sake of the peerage," replied Mr. Howard, "or, at least, for the comfort of those who write to them."

"It is certainly a great misapplication of abilities," observed Emma, coolly, "for I am sure it must cost a person more trouble to produce such a scrawl than it would to write three legible letters."

"It really is a huge waste of talent," Emma said coolly, "because I’m sure it takes more effort to create such a messy note than it would to write three clear letters."

"I have no doubt it has cost her ladyship some trouble, and I am certain it has put her to needless expense," said he, "for on one occasion, her steward sent an express to London to enquire the meaning of a note he had received which was intended to announce her return home: they passed the man on the road, and consequently the housekeeper was taken by surprise; how angry she was at the blunder!"

"I have no doubt it has caused her some trouble, and I'm sure it has led to unnecessary expenses," he said, "because once, her steward sent a messenger to London to find out the meaning of a note he got that was meant to announce her return home: they crossed paths with the man on the road, and as a result, the housekeeper was caught off guard; you should have seen how mad she was about the mistake!"

"Well but, Edward, what is the subjects of your present billet-doux, or is it a secret that you are answering in such a hurry?"

"Well, Edward, what's the subject of your current love letter, or is it a secret that you're in such a rush to respond?"

"It is only to invite me to the castle to-night, to make up their card-table, which I have refused," said he, as he gave his note to the servant and seated himself again.

"It’s just an invitation to the castle tonight to fill their card table, which I’ve turned down," he said as he handed his note to the servant and sat back down.

"Ah, how glad I am," cried his sister, "such a night, to ask you out, though only across the park! The Miss Watson's company affords a sufficient apology even to Lady Osborne, I should think."

"Ah, how happy I am," exclaimed his sister, "such a night, to invite you out, even if it's just across the park! I think Miss Watson's company is a good enough excuse for Lady Osborne."

"It is a sufficient one to myself," said Mr. Howard, "Lady Osborne may be unable to calculate accurately what I gain by the refusal—but I know that I secure a pleasant party, and escape a dreadful walk, to say nothing of the tedium of the card-table itself; you see how deeply I am indebted to your presence, Miss Watson, which serves me as an excuse on this occasion."

"It’s enough for me," Mr. Howard said. "Lady Osborne might not fully understand what I gain by turning her down, but I know that I get to enjoy a nice company and avoid a terrible walk, not to mention the boredom of the card game itself; you can see how much I owe you, Miss Watson, since your presence gives me a valid excuse this time."

"We always hear virtue is its own reward," said Emma, "and your hospitality to us is now repaid in kind; as you would not allow us to encounter the snow, it would have been unjust that you should be exposed to it yourself."

"We often hear that doing the right thing is its own reward," said Emma, "and your kindness to us is now returned; since you wouldn't let us face the snow, it would have been unfair for you to have to deal with it yourself."

"Well, Edward, I must say, I should be glad if you had a living in some other part of the country—for you must know," turning to Elizabeth, "that the inhabitants of the castle are almost too near to be pleasant. We are under obligations which neither party can forget, and Edward is compelled to sacrifice a great deal of time, and suffer much occasional inconvenience from the whims of the great lady, which would be all obviated if our residence were fifty miles off. You have no idea how exacting she is; and if my brother were not one of the best-tempered men in the world we never could go on as well as we do."

"Well, Edward, I have to say, I would be happy if you had a job in another part of the country—since you have to know," turning to Elizabeth, "that the people living in the castle are almost too close to be enjoyable. We have obligations that neither side can ignore, and Edward has to give up a lot of his time and deal with occasional hassles from the whims of that demanding lady, which would all be avoided if we lived fifty miles away. You have no idea how hard she is to please; and if my brother weren’t one of the most easygoing people in the world, we wouldn’t be able to manage as well as we do."

Here was food for wonder to Elizabeth; after all then the Osbornes though noble were not perfect; and the Howards, with their nice house, comfortable income, and high connections had, like other people, their own peculiar grievances, and cherished those hopes of improving their lot, by some anticipated change, which form the principal charm of life to half the world.

Here was something for Elizabeth to think about; after all, the Osbornes, despite being noble, weren’t perfect; and the Howards, with their nice house, comfortable income, and high connections, had, like everyone else, their own unique problems and held onto hopes of improving their situation through some upcoming change, which is the main appeal of life for half the world.

"I owe much to Lady Osborne for kindness both of deed and of intention," said Mr. Howard seriously; "and I should be sorry either by word or act, to fail in the respect which is her due. She always means kindly at least."

"I owe a lot to Lady Osborne for her kindness, both in action and intention," said Mr. Howard earnestly; "and I would feel terrible to fail in showing her the respect she deserves, either through my words or actions. She always has good intentions, at the very least."

"It is quite right of you, Edward, to be careful how you express your opinion, but neither gallantry nor gratitude have the same claim on me. She always means kindly to herself, I dare say, and thinks she means so to us—but she is no judge of our comfort, and fancies because our rank is different, we have a different set of feelings likewise—"

"It’s completely understandable, Edward, to be cautious about how you share your opinion, but neither chivalry nor gratitude have the same hold on me. She probably means well for herself, and thinks she does for us too—but she doesn’t really understand our comfort, and assumes that because our status is different, we have different feelings as well—"

"For shame, Clara," interrupted her brother, "you forget what you are saying, and the best thing for you is, that we should forget it too."

"For shame, Clara," her brother interrupted, "you’re losing track of what you’re saying, and the best thing for you is that we should forget it as well."

"No indeed," replied she smiling; "must she not suppose you endowed with an extraordinary indifference to cold, and a super-human energy of frame to be pleased at encountering such a storm as this? hark to the wind!"

"No way," she replied with a smile. "Doesn't she have to think you have an incredible indifference to the cold and superhuman energy to actually enjoy facing a storm like this? Listen to the wind!"

"Well, I am convinced, that were we removed from the vicinity of the Castle, as you so much desire, Clara, we should suffer as much inconvenience from the loss of many comforts which they afford us now; and you would admit then, that the good and evil were more equally balanced than you are at present disposed to allow."

"Well, I’m convinced that if we moved away from the Castle, as you really want, Clara, we would miss many of the comforts it provides us now; and you would then have to agree that the good and bad are more evenly balanced than you’re currently willing to admit."

"We might not have quite so much game, Edward; Miss Osborne would not give me flowers, and we should not go to assemblies in their coach; but on the other hand, I should not be so plagued by our best maid marrying their groom, as Lucy is going to do next month, because the Osborne Arms will then be vacant; nor would the laundress tell me when I complained of her clear-starching, that she had always helped in my lady's laundry, and the housekeeper had been perfectly satisfied with her."

"We might not have as much fun, Edward; Miss Osborne wouldn’t give me flowers, and we shouldn’t go to dances in their carriage; but on the flip side, I wouldn’t be as bothered by our best maid marrying their groom, like Lucy is set to do next month, since the Osborne Arms will then be empty; nor would the laundress tell me, when I complained about her clear-starching, that she had always assisted with my lady’s laundry, and the housekeeper had been completely pleased with her."

"But pray tell me," said Emma, "is there any reason for her ladyship's curiously illegible hand, has she lost any of her fingers, or did she never learn to write?"

"But could you tell me," said Emma, "is there any reason for her ladyship's strangely unreadable handwriting? Has she lost any fingers, or did she just never learn to write?"

"I assure you she would be surprised at your not admiring her writing," said Mrs. Willis; "she piques herself on its peculiar and aristocratic beauty."

"I promise you she would be shocked that you don't appreciate her writing," said Mrs. Willis; "she takes pride in its unique and classy beauty."

"I am sure," said Elizabeth, "I have often been punished for writing which was much better than that; the writing master at school would have groaned at such a prodigious waste of paper and ink."

"I’m sure," said Elizabeth, "I’ve often been punished for writing that was way better than this; the writing teacher at school would have groaned at such an enormous waste of paper and ink."

"Nevertheless, it thoroughly attains the object at which she aims, to be unique," said Mr. Howard, "and I am sure she would be much surprised at hearing it was illegible; but she thinks a fair, flowing hand, in an Italian character, much more a round, distinct, and clear one, only fit for tradesmen's accounts or clergymen's sermons."

"Anyway, it definitely achieves her goal of being unique," Mr. Howard said, "and I'm sure she'd be really surprised to hear it's unreadable; but she believes a neat, flowing handwriting in an Italian style is way better than a round, clear one that's only good for business records or church sermons."

"She has the same taste in everything," said his sister; "that frightful little dog she is so fond of petting, and half the ornaments in the drawing-room have no value but in their singularity."

"She likes the same things as always," said his sister; "that awful little dog she loves to cuddle, and half the decorations in the living room have no worth except for being unusual."

"And do her family inherit her tastes?" enquired Emma, "does her son, for instance, prefer the wonderful to the beautiful?"

"And does her family inherit her preferences?" asked Emma. "Does her son, for example, prefer the amazing over the beautiful?"

Mr. Howard gave Emma an enquiring glance, which seemed intended to question the motive of her curiosity; then answered rather gravely, that Lord Osborne's tastes and opinions were as yet unformed.

Mr. Howard gave Emma a questioning look, which seemed meant to ask why she was curious; then he replied rather seriously that Lord Osborne's tastes and opinions were still developing.

"But he is not insensible to the power of some kind of beauty," cried Elizabeth, looking archly at her sister; "from what I have lately heard of him, I am certain he is not."

"But he is not immune to the appeal of certain kinds of beauty," Elizabeth exclaimed, glancing playfully at her sister; "based on what I've heard about him recently, I’m sure he isn’t."

Why the subject of Lord Osborne's tastes should be disagreeable to Mr. Howard, Emma could not precisely comprehend, though she pondered long on the matter, but this short discussion was evidently followed by a certain coldness and restraint in his manner of addressing her, which puzzled and rather vexed her. It was not, however, shaken off during the rest of the evening, and the unpleasant sensation it produced, was only mitigated by his being persuaded to read aloud to them, and in this manner the rest of the evening was spent.

Why Mr. Howard found the topic of Lord Osborne's tastes so off-putting, Emma couldn't quite figure out, even after thinking about it for a while. However, this brief conversation clearly led to a noticeable chill and restraint in the way he spoke to her, which left her feeling confused and somewhat annoyed. Unfortunately, this tension lingered for the rest of the evening, and the uncomfortable feeling it caused was only eased when he agreed to read aloud to them, which is how the remainder of the evening went.

The weather the next morning did not offer any prospect of a release to the young ladies, and to say the truth they evidently bore the involuntary absence from home without suffering very acutely, if either their air of complacency or their lively conversation might be considered indicative of their feelings. Breakfast passed pleasantly away, and the ladies were quietly sitting together afterwards, when the door opened and Lord Osborne's head appeared.

The next morning's weather didn’t give the young ladies any hope of getting away, and to be honest, they seemed to handle their unexpected stay away from home without too much distress, as their calm demeanor and lively conversation suggested. Breakfast went by pleasantly, and the ladies were sitting together quietly afterwards when the door opened and Lord Osborne’s head popped in.

"May I come in?" said he, standing with the door in his hand. "You look very comfortable."

"Can I come in?" he asked, holding the door. "You look really comfortable."

"You will not disturb us, my lord," said Mrs. Willis gently but good-humouredly, "provided you have no dog with you."

"You won’t bother us, my lord," Mrs. Willis said gently but with a smile, "as long as you don’t have a dog with you."

He advanced and paid his compliments to the ladies, then turned to the fire.

He walked over and greeted the ladies, then faced the fire.

"That's nice," said he; "you can't think how pleasant it is after the cold air;" then seating himself and holding out his feet to dry before the fire, he said to Emma, "I heard you were snowed up here last night."

"That’s nice," he said. "You can’t imagine how pleasant it is after the cold air." Then, sitting down and putting his feet out to dry in front of the fire, he said to Emma, "I heard you were snowed in here last night."

"Did you, my lord," said she very coolly.

"Did you, my lord," she said very calmly.

"Yes; my mother would know who it was with Howard, and so I learnt, and I am to give you my sister's compliments, or love or something of the sort, and as soon as the road is swept she will come and see you."

"Yes; my mom would know who was with Howard, so I found out, and I'm supposed to send you my sister's regards or love or something like that, and as soon as the road is clear, she will come and see you."

Emma was rather embarrassed at this declaration; she did not wish for Miss Osborne's notice, and felt uncomfortably averse to her patronage; yet the declaration seemed to excite so little surprise or emotion of any kind on the part of her new friend that she began to think it might be a more common-place matter than she had anticipated. The feelings of the sisters were not at all alike, though the result was the same in each; they both shrank from any intercourse with Miss Osborne; Elizabeth because she feared their inferior style of living would shock and disgust her, or perhaps excite her ridicule; Emma because she apprehended the superiority of her birth and fortune would lead the peer's daughter to expect a degree of complaisance and submission which Emma herself would only pay to superior talents or virtue; but when she saw the quiet ease with which Lord Osborne was received, and the indifference with which the announcement of his sister's intentions was listened to, she became better reconciled to her lot, and prepared to go through her share of the introduction with calmness.

Emma felt pretty embarrassed by this declaration; she didn't want Miss Osborne to notice her and felt uncomfortably resistant to her support. Still, the declaration seemed to spark so little surprise or emotion from her new friend that she started thinking it might be a more ordinary situation than she had expected. The sisters had very different feelings, even though the outcome was the same for both; they both avoided any interaction with Miss Osborne. Elizabeth feared that their lower standard of living would shock and disgust her, or maybe even provoke her ridicule. Emma worried that the superiority of Miss Osborne's birth and fortune would lead her to expect a level of compliance and submission that Emma would only give to greater talent or virtue. However, when she saw how casually Lord Osborne was received and how indifferently the news of his sister's intentions was met, she felt more at ease with her situation and got ready to handle her part of the introduction calmly.

After all, Miss Osborne, though a baron's daughter and living in a castle, might have the tastes which are to be found amongst the dwellers in parsonages—though she travelled in a coach and four, she might love variety and novelty as much as the driver of the humblest one-horse chaise, and the prospect of forming a new acquaintance might have many charms for her on a snowy day when her time would probably hang heavy on her hands.

After all, Miss Osborne, even though she was a baron's daughter living in a castle, might have tastes like those of people living in vicarages. Even though she traveled in a fancy coach and four horses, she could enjoy variety and new experiences just as much as the driver of the simplest one-horse carriage. The idea of making a new friend might be very appealing to her on a snowy day when she would likely find herself bored.

"It's not such bad walking either as you would think," said Lord Osborne to nobody, and in answer to nothing; "and the walk down here is screened from the wind; but you would be surprised to see how the snow has drifted in places: it will be impossible for you to get through the lanes to-day Miss Watson."

"It's not as bad walking as you might think," said Lord Osborne to no one in particular, and in response to nothing; "and the walk down here is sheltered from the wind; but you'd be surprised at how the snow has piled up in places: it will be impossible for you to get through the lanes today, Miss Watson."

"We do not intend that they should attempt it," said their hostess, "until we have ascertained that the roads are perfectly practicable, it would be inhuman to turn them out."

"We don't intend for them to try it," said their hostess, "until we've confirmed that the roads are completely passable; it would be cruel to send them out."

A short silence ensued. Lord Osborne sat by the fire looking at Emma, who proceeded steadily with her work; presently Mrs. Willis commenced, or rather resumed a conversation with Elizabeth, for the entrance of his lordship had interrupted it, on the best methods of rearing domestic poultry.

A brief silence followed. Lord Osborne sat by the fire, watching Emma, who continued her work without interruption; soon, Mrs. Willis started, or rather picked up, a conversation with Elizabeth, which had been interrupted by his lordship's arrival, about the best ways to raise backyard chickens.

Gradually as Miss Watson became hardened to the consciousness of being listened to by Lord Osborne, her faculties returned; and though at his first entrance she could not have told how young chickens should be fed, before the expiration of half an hour she was equal to imparting to her companion the deepest mysteries of the poultry yard.

Gradually, as Miss Watson got used to being listened to by Lord Osborne, her abilities came back; and even though she couldn’t have explained how to feed young chickens when he first arrived, within half an hour she was ready to share with him the deepest secrets of the poultry yard.

Whilst they were thus sitting, quiet and composed, Charles Willis suddenly rushed into the room and took up his station close to Emma's work-table.

While they were sitting there, calm and composed, Charles Willis suddenly burst into the room and positioned himself right next to Emma's workstation.

"Why, Charles," said Lord Osborne, "don't you see me—aren't you going to speak to me this morning," and he laid a firm grasp, as he spoke, on Charles's coat collar, and drew the boy towards himself.

"Why, Charles," said Lord Osborne, "don't you see me—are you not going to talk to me this morning?" He firmly grasped Charles's coat collar as he spoke and pulled the boy closer to him.

"I beg your pardon, my lord, I really did not see you," replied Charles, twisting his person in the vain hope of eluding his lordship's grasp, and keeping his place.

"I’m sorry, my lord, I didn't actually see you," replied Charles, turning his body in a futile attempt to escape his lordship's hold while staying in his position.

"I say, Charles," continued the young man, "how comes it lessons are over so early this morning—a holiday—hey—or uncle lazy—I thought you never finished till noon?"

"I say, Charles," the young man continued, "why are lessons done so early this morning—a holiday, or is Uncle being lazy? I thought you never finished until noon?"

"Oh no, we have been very industrious," Charles answered; "we both worked as hard as we could to get lessons over because we wanted to come early into the drawing-room as the Miss Watsons were here."

"Oh no, we've been really productive," Charles replied; "we both worked as hard as we could to finish our lessons because we wanted to get to the drawing room early since the Miss Watsons were here."

"But you don't mean to say you like the Miss Watsons better than Latin grammar—or Greek verbs—that's impossible altogether."

"But you can't really mean that you like Miss Watsons more than Latin grammar—or Greek verbs—that's just impossible."

Charles laughed.

Charles chuckled.

"Are you so fond of the Latin grammar, my lord?" asked he, slyly.

"Are you really that into Latin grammar, my lord?" he asked with a smirk.

"I! oh no; but then I learnt all mine long ago; and since I survived the flogging, I dare say it did me no harm. But now tell me," added he, in a whisper, quite distinct enough for every one in the room to hear, "was it you or your uncle who was in the greatest hurry: or does not he like the Miss Watsons as well as you, Charles."

"I! Oh no; but I learned all my lessons a long time ago; and since I got through the punishment, I suppose it didn't do me any harm. But now tell me," he added, in a whisper loud enough for everyone in the room to hear, "was it you or your uncle who was in the biggest hurry? Or does he not like the Miss Watsons as much as you do, Charles?"

"Oh, I assure you, he was quite as anxious as myself—and I think he likes Miss Emma as much as I do," whispered Charles in reply.

"Oh, I assure you, he was just as anxious as I was—and I think he likes Miss Emma just as much as I do," whispered Charles in reply.

Whether the deep colour in Emma's cheek, at that moment, was occasioned by this answer of Charles, or by vexation at an obstinate knot in her thread, which she vainly endeavoured to disentangle, was not exactly obvious to Lord Osborne's perceptions. He thought the effect, however, so very becoming as to regard her with great admiration, and his looks were intently fixed on her, when Mr. Howard entered the room.

Whether the deep color in Emma's cheek at that moment was caused by Charles's answer or by frustration at a stubborn knot in her thread that she was unsuccessfully trying to untangle wasn't clear to Lord Osborne. However, he found the effect so attractive that he looked at her with great admiration, his gaze focused intently on her when Mr. Howard entered the room.

The eager step and open, happy look with which he was advancing, seemed to meet an unexpected shock at the sight of his young pupil. His air was embarrassed as he paid him his compliments, and after standing for a moment, as if in hesitation, he drew a chair near Miss Watson and his sister, on the opposite side of the table to the others.

The eager stride and bright, cheerful expression he had while approaching suddenly changed when he saw his young student. He looked awkward as he greeted him, and after pausing for a moment, as if unsure, he pulled a chair closer to Miss Watson and his sister, across the table from the others.

A pause of some minutes ensued: it appeared that Lord Osborne found sufficient, amusement in contemplating the varying colour in Emma's cheeks, whilst Mr. Howard was occupied in playing with a pencil he took from the table, and did not raise his eyes at all.

A pause of a few minutes followed: it seemed that Lord Osborne found enough amusement in watching the changing color in Emma's cheeks, while Mr. Howard was busy playing with a pencil he took from the table and didn’t lift his eyes at all.

"It is not like your lordship's usual aversion to cold," said he, at length, "to venture out on foot in such a morning. I thought nothing could have tempted you to such an exertion."

"It’s not like you to dislike the cold so much," he said after a while, "to go out on foot on a morning like this. I didn't think anything could make you do something so strenuous."

"One changes sometimes," replied Lord Osborne, "and one can do anything with a sufficient motive—I mean to turn over a new leaf, as my nursery maids used to say—and you will hardly know me again."

"People change sometimes," replied Lord Osborne, "and you can do anything with a strong enough reason—I mean to start fresh, like my nursery maids used to say—and you might hardly recognize me again."

Another silence, during which his lordship crossed and uncrossed his legs repeatedly—then took up the poker and stirred the fire. Emma heartily wished him back at the castle: his looks fixed on her were very unpleasant; and she hoped that his departure would release Mr. Howard from the spell which appeared to overpower him, and restore his ordinary animation.

Another silence, during which he kept crossing and uncrossing his legs—then he picked up the poker and stirred the fire. Emma sincerely wished he was back at the castle; his gaze fixed on her was very uncomfortable, and she hoped that his leaving would free Mr. Howard from the trance that seemed to hold him and bring back his usual energy.

She had, however, long to wait for this desirable result; it was evident that the drawing-room at the parsonage presented more charms to the young peer, than the castle halls, and he continued to sit in silent admiration of Emma's blushes long after Mr. Howard had risen in despair, and left the room.

She had a long wait for this desired outcome; it was clear that the parsonage's drawing-room was more appealing to the young peer than the castle's halls, and he continued to sit in silent admiration of Emma's blushes long after Mr. Howard had gotten up in frustration and left the room.

The sound of the door bell about noon, brought some prospect of a change; eliciting from Mrs. Willis an exclamation of wonder, and from Lord Osborne an interjection—

The doorbell ringing around noon brought the possibility of a change; it prompted an exclamation of surprise from Mrs. Willis and a remark from Lord Osborne—

"I'll bet anything that's my sister."

"I'll bet anything that's my sister."

He was right. Wrapt in a furred mantle which might almost have defied the cold of a Siberian winter, Miss Osborne made her entry, on purpose to call on Miss Emma Watson, as she declared immediately. Emma observed her with some curiosity. She was a small, young woman, with lively manners, a quick, dark eye, and good humoured expression. Quite pretty enough, considering her birth, to be called beautiful, though had she been without the advantages of rank, fashion and dress—had she, in fact, been a Miss Watson, and not a Miss Osborne, she would not, probably, have been noticed a second time. She was extremely courteous and agreeable in her manners, chatting with volubility and animation, as if it was a relief to her to escape from the state apartments of her mother's house, to the unrestrained warmth and good-nature of the parsonage.

He was right. Wrapped in a fur coat that could almost withstand a Siberian winter, Miss Osborne entered, stating right away that she was there to visit Miss Emma Watson. Emma looked at her with some curiosity. She was a small, young woman with lively manners, a quick, dark eye, and a friendly expression. Pretty enough, considering her background, to be called beautiful, although if she didn't have the advantages of status, fashion, and style—if she were simply a Miss Watson instead of a Miss Osborne—she probably wouldn’t have caught anyone’s attention a second time. She was extremely polite and friendly, chatting animatedly and with enthusiasm, as if it relieved her to escape from her mother’s formal home to the warm and welcoming atmosphere of the parsonage.

"Where's your brother to-day, Mrs. Willis," said she presently, "has he run away from me; does he fancy we are charged with lectures for his desertion of our drawing-room last night. He need not be afraid. I think he was very excusable."

"Where's your brother today, Mrs. Willis?" she asked after a moment. "Has he run away from me? Does he think we’re upset about him leaving our drawing room last night? He doesn’t need to worry. I think he had a good reason."

"He was here just now. I do not think his conscience seems very uneasy—he is probably engaged in some business at present—I will let him know you are here."

"He was just here. I doubt his conscience is too troubled—he’s probably busy with something right now—I’ll let him know you’re here."

"Oh no, pray don't disturb him; I have too much regard for his credit, and the good of his parishioners. What should I say if my intrusion broke in on an argument, or put to flight a beautiful figure of speech. How could I answer for such mischief. Let him write his sermon in peace."

"Oh no, please don’t interrupt him; I care too much about his reputation and the well-being of his parishioners. What would I say if my interruption disrupted a discussion or ruined a great point he was making? How could I be responsible for such trouble? Let him write his sermon in peace."

Mrs. Willis assented. Probably Miss Osborne did not expect she would, for she presently added:

Mrs. Willis agreed. Miss Osborne probably didn’t think she would, because she quickly added:

"I don't know, however, but that on the whole you had better summon him, because then he can give us his opinion on the proposal that I am charged to make, being nothing less than that you should all come and dine at the Castle this evening."

"I don’t know, but overall, it might be best to call him, since he can share his thoughts on the proposal I’m supposed to make, which is nothing less than that you should all come and have dinner at the Castle this evening."

It would not be easy for words to convey an accurate idea of the look and feelings of Elizabeth Watson on hearing this proposal. To say she was astonished, is to tell but a small part of her sensations. The idea that she should have lived to see the day which brought about such an invitation was so perfectly overwhelming, that she seemed to herself until that moment never to have been surprised before. But to accept it was impossible: she felt an instantaneous conviction that it must be refused; for besides not knowing how to conduct herself under such circumstances, she had no dress to go in. Their visit to the parsonage having been entirely unpremeditated, it followed, of course, that there had been no preparations made; their best dresses, inferior as they were to what the visitors at Osborne Castle might be expected to produce, were reposing in quietness in Elizabeth's wardrobe.

It wouldn’t be easy for words to accurately capture the look and feelings of Elizabeth Watson upon hearing this proposal. Saying she was astonished only scratches the surface of her emotions. The idea that she had lived to see a day that brought about such an invitation was so overwhelming that she felt she had never truly been surprised before. However, accepting it was out of the question: she sensed instantly that it had to be refused; besides not knowing how to handle herself in such a situation, she had no dress suitable for the occasion. Their visit to the parsonage had been completely unplanned, so naturally, there had been no preparations. Their best dresses, though inferior to what the guests at Osborne Castle might be expected to wear, were lying untouched in Elizabeth's wardrobe.

Miss Osborne's proposal was followed by a short, hesitating silence amongst those to whom it was addressed.

Miss Osborne's proposal was met with a brief, uncertain silence among those it was directed to.

"Perhaps," cried she perceiving this, "you will like a moment's consideration. I do not wish to hurry for an answer. Pray deliberate on the case, Mrs. Willis, but if you can, persuade your friends to conclude their deliberations in our favour."

"Maybe," she exclaimed upon realizing this, "you could take a moment to think it over. I don't want to rush you for an answer. Please think about it, Mrs. Willis, but if possible, convince your friends to wrap up their discussions in our favor."

"I am afraid," said Elizabeth, urged by the desperate nature of her feelings to some immediate exertion, "I am afraid we cannot have the pleasure—do ourselves the honor I believe I ought to say—but indeed we were not prepared—we have no dress at all suitable for the occasion"—she stopped, afraid that she might have done wrong in exposing the real state of the case.

"I’m afraid," Elizabeth said, driven by the urgency of her feelings to take action, "I’m afraid we can't have the pleasure—do ourselves the honor, I guess I should say—but honestly, we weren’t prepared—we don’t have any outfits that are suitable for the occasion"—she paused, worried that she might have been wrong to reveal the true situation.

Miss Osborne looked surprised, as if the idea of not possessing a sufficient stock of gowns had never before entered her head.

Miss Osborne looked shocked, as if the thought of not having enough dresses had never crossed her mind before.

"I am sorry there should be any difficulty," she cried, "gowns that are good enough for Mrs. Willis and Mr. Howard, must surely be good enough for us. We shall not make the smallest objection to your coming as you are. You will be conferring on us a most important favour. You cannot imagine how miserably dull we find ourselves in this weather. Mama dozes over a fire-screen, and Miss Carr and I sit and look at each other, and long for a change of scene. Snow is always detestable, but at Osborne Castle it surpasses everything for deadening the faculties and damping the spirits. Come now, do think favourably of my request, how shall I dare to face Lady Osborne with a second refusal?"

"I'm really sorry for any trouble," she exclaimed, "the dresses that are good enough for Mrs. Willis and Mr. Howard must be good enough for us. We won't object at all to you coming as you are. You'd be doing us a huge favor. You can’t imagine how terribly boring we feel in this weather. Mom dozes in front of the fire, and Miss Carr and I just sit and stare at each other, wishing for a change of scenery. Snow is always awful, but at Osborne Castle, it’s even worse for making us feel dull and down. Come on, please think positively about my request; how can I face Lady Osborne if you refuse me again?"

"I hope her ladyship was not vexed at my brother's refusal last night?" said Mrs. Willis, with a little anxiety.

"I hope she wasn't upset by my brother's refusal last night?" said Mrs. Willis, a bit anxious.

"I will not say she was not disappointed," replied Miss Osborne gaily, "we are so dreadfully dull and melancholy; but he has my full and entire forgiveness for his defalcation, on condition that he comes to-night to repair his errors, and brings you all with him."

"I won't say she wasn't disappointed," replied Miss Osborne playfully, "we're so incredibly boring and gloomy; but I completely forgive him for his mistakes, as long as he comes tonight to make things right and brings all of you with him."

Meantime Lord Osborne had edged his chair closer to Emma, and was in low tones pressing on her the request his sister had just made.

Meantime, Lord Osborne had moved his chair closer to Emma and was quietly urging her to consider his sister's recent request.

"Do come, you look too good-natured to say no—I am sure you must be monstrously obliging."—Emma shook her head and tried not to smile.—"And as to what your sister says about dress, that's nonsense; that is, I don't mean she talks nonsense, but it's foolish to care about dress—you look very nice—you always do—and we don't the least mind about your gown. My mother and sister have such loads of fine clothes themselves, that depend upon it they will not care the least for seeing any more."

"Come on, you seem too nice to say no—I’m sure you’re really accommodating."—Emma shook her head and tried not to smile.—"And what your sister says about clothes is silly; I don’t mean she’s talking nonsense, but it’s stupid to worry about what to wear—you look great—you always do—and we don’t care at all about your dress. My mom and sister have so many nice clothes themselves, so trust me, they won’t mind seeing any more."

Emma thought this extremely probable, but yet it did not seem quite applicable to their case. How, indeed, could any young lady be expected to derive consolation from the idea that her personal appearance could be a matter of total indifference to her companions. It was evident to Miss Osborne, that the ladies wished to discuss this question amongst themselves; she therefore dropped the subject, and after chatting good-naturedly on some indifferent topics, took her leave, with an assurance that if they decided in favour of the Castle, a carriage should be sent down to fetch them. She persuaded her brother to return with her, which was a particular relief to Emma, who had grown quite tired of his eyes.

Emma thought this was very likely, but it didn’t seem to really apply to their situation. How could any young woman be expected to find comfort in the idea that her looks didn’t matter at all to her friends? Miss Osborne could tell that the ladies wanted to talk about this among themselves, so she changed the subject. After chatting casually about some neutral topics, she said goodbye, assuring them that if they decided to go to the Castle, a carriage would be sent to pick them up. She convinced her brother to come back with her, which was a big relief to Emma, who had grown quite tired of his gaze.

Hardly was the house door closed on them, when Elizabeth drawing a long breath, exclaimed:

Hardly had the house door closed behind them when Elizabeth took a deep breath and exclaimed:

"Oh dear, Mrs. Willis, do tell me what we had better do, I am sure I would much rather refuse if we can, but then perhaps it would not be thought right—and I must say if I were not so frightened I should rather like to see the inside of the Castle, and how people go on there."

"Oh dear, Mrs. Willis, please tell me what we should do. I’m sure I’d much rather say no if we can, but it might not be considered proper—and I must admit that if I weren’t so scared, I’d really like to see the inside of the Castle and how things operate there."

"I do not think you need be much alarmed," replied Mrs. Willis smiling good-humouredly, "you will survive it I dare say, if you make up your mind to go. Lady Osborne is rather stiff certainly, but though she does nothing to make herself agreeable, she is not unpleasant—not more so than a handsome piece of furniture—a picture, or anything of that sort. And I really think you would be more amused there than in our little drawing-room."

"I don't think you need to worry too much," Mrs. Willis replied with a friendly smile. "You’ll get through it, I'm sure, if you decide to go. Lady Osborne is definitely a bit formal, but even though she doesn't try to be friendly, she isn't unpleasant—no more than a nice piece of furniture or a painting, or something like that. And honestly, I think you’d find more entertainment there than in our little drawing room."

"But we have no dress fit for company," again urged Elizabeth.

"But we don’t have any clothes suitable for company," Elizabeth insisted again.

"They are aware of the circumstances under which you came, and therefore must know you to be unprepared. I do not, therefore, think that need be an insurmountable objection. Your own inclination must decide it."

"They know about the situation that brought you here, so they must realize that you're not ready. Because of this, I don’t think that should be a major issue. It ultimately comes down to what you want."

At this moment Mr. Howard re-entered the room. His sister immediately began to relate to him the fact of the visit and the invitation; but he cut her short by saying that he knew it; he had met Miss Osborne and her brother as they were leaving the house, and accompanied her part of the way home. His eyes were turned on Emma as he spoke, and an idea which suddenly occurred to her relative to his acquaintance with the young lady, caused her a sensation that brought the blood to her cheeks. Why she should color and feel warm at the notion that he had any particular regard for Miss Osborne, she could not exactly decide. It certainly could not concern her in the least if he had, and she would have been very glad to have kept her looks and feelings under better regulation, she was so very much afraid that he would guess her thought. This was an alarm entirely without foundation, as far from rightly guessing what was passing in her mind, Mr. Howard's fancy went off in a totally different direction. He attributed her blushes to some sentiment connected with the brother, not the sister, and supposed her to be pleased with the consciousness of these attentions being meant for her. For his own part he felt considerable surprise that Miss Osborne should so directly and decidedly countenance her brother's admiration. He had expected more pride from her.—Could he have heard the conversation that passed on the subject at Osborne Castle, he would have better understood the hidden machinery on which these matters turned.

At that moment, Mr. Howard walked back into the room. His sister immediately started telling him about the visit and the invitation, but he interrupted her, saying he already knew—he had run into Miss Osborne and her brother as they were leaving the house and walked part of the way home with her. His gaze was on Emma as he spoke, and a thought that suddenly struck her about his connection to the young lady made her cheeks flush. She couldn’t quite figure out why the idea of him having any special feelings for Miss Osborne made her feel so warm. It really shouldn’t matter to her at all if he did, and she would have preferred to keep her appearance and emotions in check, as she was worried he’d guess what she was thinking. This worry was completely unfounded; Mr. Howard was far from guessing what was on her mind—his thoughts were headed in a totally different direction. He assumed her blushes were tied to feelings about the brother, not the sister, and thought she was happy knowing the attentions were meant for her. As for him, he was quite surprised that Miss Osborne would so openly support her brother's affection. He had expected her to be prouder. If he had heard the conversation that took place on the subject at Osborne Castle, he would have understood the underlying dynamics much better.

"What makes you so anxious to cultivate an intimacy with those Watson girls," said Miss Carr to her friend, when she heard her announce an intention of calling on them.

"What makes you so eager to get close to those Watson girls?" Miss Carr asked her friend when she heard her say she wanted to pay them a visit.

"I like the looks of Emma particularly," replied the young lady addressed; "there is expression in her countenance, an air and manner in her motions which I admire."

"I really like how Emma looks," replied the young lady who was being spoken to; "there's something in her expression, a style and grace in how she moves that I admire."

"And do you run after all the girls who have a little manner or expression, Rosa?" enquired her friend again, with something of superciliousness in her tone.

"And do you chase after all the girls who have a bit of style or personality, Rosa?" her friend asked again, with a hint of arrogance in her voice.

"I don't like those who have not, Fanny—but there is more than this in my plan—I think Mr. Howard likes her."

"I don't like people who don't have it, Fanny—but there's more to my plan than that—I think Mr. Howard likes her."

"Well, and what does that signify to you? what have you to do with Mr. Howard's liking?" this question was accompanied with a sharp, interrogative look from Miss Carr, as if she strongly suspected her friend's motive.

"Well, what does that mean to you? What does Mr. Howard's opinion have to do with you?" This question came with a piercing, questioning glance from Miss Carr, as if she was seriously doubting her friend's intentions.

"I have half a scruple about explaining to you, Fanny."

"I have some hesitation about explaining this to you, Fanny."

"Oh, pray throw it away then and explain it once. I am dying of curiosity to understand the motive of your manœuvres."

"Oh, just throw it away and explain it already. I'm dying to know what your motives are."

"I will tell you nothing whilst you look so much as if you think you understand all—your quizzical look provokes me to silence."

"I won’t say a word while you look like you think you know everything—your teasing expression just makes me want to stay quiet."

"And if you will not tell me, Rosa, I will just tell you what I think; listen—you think Mr. Howard admires Emma Watson—and you cultivate her acquaintance for the sake of thwarting their attachment. Is that worthy of you."

"And if you won’t tell me, Rosa, I’ll just share what I think; listen—you believe Mr. Howard likes Emma Watson—and you’re getting to know her just to undermine their relationship. Is that really like you?"

"Worthy indeed," cried Miss Osborne, throwing back her head with an air of disdain. "I might justly retort your question—upon my word, I am highly flattered by your gracious opinion of me. No, if I do stoop to manœuvre, it is not to dishonor our house, or to promote alliances unworthy of it. Now I will tell you my real motive—though positively even to you, I am half-ashamed of mentioning it. My mother—have you not observed—she is so very partial to—"

"Worthy indeed," exclaimed Miss Osborne, tilting her head back with an air of disdain. "I could easily throw your question back at you—honestly, I’m quite flattered by your opinion of me. No, if I do stoop to scheming, it’s not to bring shame to our family or to pursue alliances that aren’t worthy of it. Now I’ll share my true motive—with you, I’m almost embarrassed to even say it. My mother—haven’t you noticed—she is so very partial to—"

Miss Osborne paused in some confusion. Her friend looked puzzled.

Miss Osborne paused, feeling a bit confused. Her friend looked puzzled.

"Partial to whom—to Emma Watson? I really don't understand."

"Partial to who—to Emma Watson? I really don't get it."

"No, no, to Mr. Howard," replied the blushing daughter, in a low tone; "and I would give the world to see him married and out of her way."

"No, no, to Mr. Howard," replied the blushing daughter in a quiet voice; "and I'd give anything to see him married and out of her way."

"Very well—very reasonable," said Miss Carr, coolly, twisting her fingers through her long ringlets. "But how does your patronising this Emma promise any particular progress to Mr. Howard's passion? In my opinion, you had much better let them alone."

"Alright—sounds fair," said Miss Carr, calmly twisting her fingers through her long curls. "But how does your condescending attitude toward Emma guarantee any real advancement for Mr. Howard's feelings? Honestly, I think you should just leave them be."

"I don't think so," replied Miss Osborne, decisively; "the Watsons have always been considered as very low in rank amongst visitable people. The few we know ourselves decidedly hold them cheaply—and I think it possible that, accustomed to superior society, Mr. Howard might hesitate a moment before throwing himself amongst a set so decidedly inferior to those with whom he is used to mix."

"I don't think so," Miss Osborne replied firmly. "The Watsons have always been seen as very low on the social ladder among people worth visiting. The few we know definitely look down on them—and I think it's possible that, used to a higher class of society, Mr. Howard might hesitate for a moment before throwing himself into a group that is so much beneath the people he’s used to associating with."

"He does not seem to feel any such nicety, since his admiration has begun, and will, no doubt, prosper without your intervention. I still repeat, you had better let them alone."

"He doesn’t seem to care about those details, since his admiration has started and will, without a doubt, continue to grow without your help. I still say, it’s better for you to leave them alone."

"But I have a great regard for Mr. Howard, and should like to be on good terms with his wife."

"But I have a lot of respect for Mr. Howard, and I would like to get along well with his wife."

"Wait till she is in existence then."

"Just wait until she’s here."

"But if I slight her now, will she be more inclined to be sociable then?"

"But if I treat her poorly now, will she be more likely to be friendly then?"

"You need not slight her—be civil if you like—but why seek her out unnecessarily?"

"You don’t have to ignore her—be polite if you want to—but why go out of your way to find her?"

"Because I foresee that his marriage, whenever it takes place, will cause a fracas, and I should wish them both to feel they have a friend in me."

"Because I can see that his marriage, whenever it happens, will cause a fracas, and I want them both to know that they have a friend in me."

"Well, it is an affair that concerns you no doubt, much more nearly than me, and I cannot presume to dictate. But I think all manœuvring dangerous."

"Well, this is definitely an issue that affects you more closely than it does me, and I can't really tell you what to do. But I believe all manipulation is risky."

"Besides," continued Miss Osborne, changing the ground of her reasoning, "Emma Watson, in herself seems a nice conversable girl, and, I assure you, at Osborne Castle, when there is no party in the house, such an acquisition is not to be despised."

"Plus," continued Miss Osborne, shifting her argument, "Emma Watson seems like a nice girl to talk to, and I assure you, at Osborne Castle, when there’s no one else around, having someone like her around is definitely a plus."

"Why, Rosa, you never spoke a word to her—how can you tell that she is conversable."

"Why, Rosa, you never said a word to her—how can you know she’s easy to talk to?"

"Not from my own observation of course; but I can form some judgment from what Mrs. Willis and her brother have told us—"

"Not from my own observation, of course; but I can make some judgments based on what Mrs. Willis and her brother have told us—"

"And your brother, too," said Miss Carr, with some emphasis; "he seems to be taking some trouble to make her acquaintance."

"And your brother, too," said Miss Carr, with a bit of emphasis; "he seems to be putting in some effort to get to know her."

"Who, Osborne? yes, he admires her, I believe; but his is a very passive sort of admiration, not in the least likely to lead to any vehement results."

"Who, Osborne? Yeah, I think he admires her; but his admiration is pretty passive and definitely not the kind that’s going to lead to any intense outcomes."

"Well, I can admit your being sometimes lonely as a motive for wishing for a country friend; but, if I do not think you make the selection with your usual judgment, you must forgive me."

"Well, I can admit that you sometimes feeling lonely is a reason for wanting a country friend; but if I think you’re not choosing wisely as you usually do, you’ll have to forgive me."

"I cannot imagine why you entertain such a prejudice against poor Emma Watson, Fanny; you cannot, surely, be jealous of her—are you in love with Mr. Howard—come—confess!"

"I can’t understand why you have such a grudge against poor Emma Watson, Fanny; you can’t really be jealous of her—are you in love with Mr. Howard—come on—admit it!"

"No," replied Miss Carr, coloring deeply as she spoke.

"No," replied Miss Carr, blushing deeply as she spoke.

The result of this conversation was that visit and invitation already related. Lady Osborne made no objection to her daughter's proposal. Her card-table would be then certain to be filled, and Mr. Howard would have no excuse for absenting himself. Her pride did not stand in the way on this occasion—she considered every individual not belonging to the peerage to be so much beneath her, that the gradations amongst themselves were invisible to her exalted sight; and a step or two, more or less, made no difference. She had not, therefore, the smallest inclination to oppose the admission of new spectators to her glory—and rather rejoiced in the idea of the envy and admiration to which her jewels, her equipages, and her general style of grandeur would give rise.

The outcome of this conversation was a visit and invitation that were already connected. Lady Osborne had no objections to her daughter’s suggestion. Her card table would definitely be filled, and Mr. Howard would have no excuse to be absent. Her pride didn’t get in the way this time—she viewed anyone not part of the peerage as beneath her, so the distinctions among them were invisible to her lofty perspective; a step or two up or down didn’t matter. Therefore, she had no desire to block the inclusion of new spectators to her grandeur—and was actually pleased with the thought of the envy and admiration her jewels, her carriages, and her overall lavish lifestyle would inspire.

With these amiable motives, she allowed her daughter to do as she liked, and the only one who seemed at all discomposed by the circumstance, was Miss Carr, whose remonstrances, however, proved quite ineffectual.

With these friendly intentions, she let her daughter do as she pleased, and the only person who seemed at all unsettled by the situation was Miss Carr, whose objections, however, were completely ineffective.

CHAPTER IX.

To return to the party at the parsonage, whom we left discussing the point, Elizabeth suddenly turned to her sister and exclaimed,

To get back to the party at the parsonage, where we left off discussing the issue, Elizabeth suddenly turned to her sister and exclaimed,

"By the bye Emma, you have given no opinion on the subject—yet you are as much interested as the rest of us. What do you think of going—should you like it?"

"By the way, Emma, you haven’t shared your thoughts on this topic—yet you’re just as interested as the rest of us. What do you think about going—would you like it?"

"Yes, I think I should," replied Emma honestly and boldly. "I like what I have seen of Miss Osborne better than I expected, and really have rather a curiosity to see the inside of the Castle."

"Yeah, I think I should," Emma replied honestly and confidently. "I like what I've seen of Miss Osborne more than I expected, and I'm actually quite curious to see the inside of the Castle."

"Ah, Emma, I am glad you have come down from your proud indifference, and condescended to be curious like the rest of us," cried her sister.

"Ah, Emma, I’m so glad you’ve come down from your high horse and decided to be curious like the rest of us," exclaimed her sister.

"Did you think I affected indifference, Elizabeth?"

"Did you think I was pretending to be indifferent, Elizabeth?"

"I suspected it. For my part I have no scruple in owning my wishes, and should like extremely to surprise Tom Musgrove by my acquaintance with the manners, amusements and ideas prevalent in Osborne Castle, of which he talks so much."

"I had a feeling about it. As for me, I have no hesitation in admitting my desires, and I would really like to surprise Tom Musgrove with my knowledge of the customs, entertainment, and thoughts popular at Osborne Castle, which he talks about so often."

"Then I may conclude it a settled affair," observed Mrs. Willis; "and Charles shall run up to the Castle with the note immediately. That shall be his share of the amusement."

"Then I can consider it done," said Mrs. Willis; "and Charles will head up to the Castle with the note right away. That will be his part of the fun."

At six o'clock the party started from the Parsonage. Elizabeth in a flutter between curiosity and fear, which made her pleasure in the undertaking rather doubtful to herself. Emma would have thought more about it had she not been engrossed with meditations on the change in Mr. Howard's manners, which rather perplexed her. He had been different all the afternoon from what he had appeared in the morning; his prolonged absence from their company seemed unaccordant with Charles's declaration of his haste to join them, and there was a coldness in his tone when he addressed her, quite at variance with his former warmth and frankness. This pained her; she was constantly fancying that she had done or said something to lessen herself in his esteem, but she could not imagine what it was. Occupied with these thoughts she scarcely noticed the grandeur of the Hall, the magnificent staircase, the elegance of the ante-rooms as they approached, and was only roused from her reverie by the overpowering blaze of light in the drawing-room. Lady Osborne was alone in the room, seated on a sofa from which she did not rise to receive them, but graciously extended her thin and richly jewelled hand to Mrs. Willis, and bowed courteously to her companions.

At six o'clock, the party left the Parsonage. Elizabeth felt a mix of curiosity and fear, which made her uncertain about her enjoyment of the event. Emma would have thought more about it if she hadn’t been preoccupied with thoughts about Mr. Howard's change in behavior, which puzzled her. He had been different all afternoon compared to the morning; his long absence from their group seemed inconsistent with Charles's eagerness to join them, and there was a coldness in his tone when he spoke to her that was completely at odds with his earlier warmth and openness. This upset her; she kept worrying that she had done or said something to lower his opinion of her, but she couldn't figure out what it was. Lost in these thoughts, she barely noticed the grandeur of the Hall, the stunning staircase, or the elegance of the ante-rooms as they approached, only snapping back to reality when she was hit by the bright lights in the drawing-room. Lady Osborne was alone in the room, sitting on a sofa from which she didn't get up to greet them but graciously extended her slim, jeweled hand to Mrs. Willis and bowed politely to her companions.

Overawed by her near approach to such magnificence, Elizabeth drew back rather hastily, and after nearly upsetting Emma by inadvertently treading on her toe, she dropped into the chair which seemed most out of sight, and endeavoured to recover her breath and composure.

Overwhelmed by her close encounter with such grandeur, Elizabeth quickly stepped back, almost stepping on Emma's toe in the process. She then sank into the chair that was the least visible and tried to catch her breath and regain her composure.

Lady Osborne desired the other ladies to find seats, and then observing that Mr. Howard likewise drew back, and seemed to meditate a retreat to one of the windows, she dropped the elegant screen she had been holding in her hand. It was not well managed, however; Mrs. Willis was so near that she restored her ladyship's screen before her brother had time to interfere. But Lady Osborne was not to be baffled, she addressed a few civil words to Mrs. Willis, and then suddenly observed,

Lady Osborne wanted the other ladies to take their seats, and then noticing that Mr. Howard also stepped back and appeared to consider leaving for one of the windows, she let go of the elegant screen she had been holding. It wasn’t handled well, though; Mrs. Willis was so close that she picked up Lady Osborne's screen before her brother could step in. But Lady Osborne wasn’t deterred; she exchanged a few polite words with Mrs. Willis and then suddenly pointed out,

"You have no footstool Mrs. Willis, take mine—I daresay Mr. Howard will bring me another."

"You don’t have a footstool, Mrs. Willis. Use mine—I’m sure Mr. Howard will get me another."

Thus appealed to the gentleman was forced to approach, and immediately with eager civility was offered a seat on the sofa by herself.

Thus appealed to, the gentleman had to approach, and right away, with eager politeness, she offered him a seat on the sofa.

Emma meantime was contemplating their hostess with some interest, and more wonder. Lady Osborne had been a celebrated beauty, and her dress showed that she had by no means given up all pretensions to her former claims. Jewels and flowers were mingled in her hair which was still remarkably abundant; her neck and shoulders were a good deal uncovered, her arms and hands were heavily hung with ornaments, and she smoothed down her rich dress with a hand which though thin was still white and delicate-looking. There was something in her manner to Mr. Howard which particularly struck Emma—a sort of consciousness and wish to attract and engage him, that seemed very much at variance with her age and station. Not that she was an old woman—Emma had learned from "The Peerage" that she was not more than forty-five, and she looked less. But she was the mother of a grown-up son and daughter, and the widow of a peer; and a grave and gentle deportment, stately but serene, would have seemed more becoming in Emma's eyes, and given her a higher idea of her character. She had not however very long to make these observations as Miss Osborne's entrance gave her another subject for her thoughts. This young lady presented a remarkable contrast to her mother, from the studied plainness of her dress. She was entirely without ornament, except some beautiful flowers, and had evidently sought in her toilette to assimilate her appearance as nearly as was suitable to what she knew her guests must present. She took a seat between the two strangers, and entered readily into conversation with Emma; but before many sentences had been exchanged, their party was completed by the appearance of Miss Carr at one door, as the young master of the house entered at another.

Emma was watching their hostess with interest and some curiosity. Lady Osborne had once been a famous beauty, and her outfit clearly showed she hadn't given up on her former allure. Jewels and flowers were woven into her hair, which was still quite full; her neck and shoulders were exposed, her arms and hands were adorned with jewelry, and she smoothed her rich dress with a hand that, though thin, still looked white and delicate. There was something about her behavior toward Mr. Howard that particularly caught Emma's attention—a kind of awareness and desire to attract him that seemed at odds with her age and status. Not that she was old—Emma had discovered in "The Peerage" that she was no more than forty-five, and she looked even younger. But she was the mother of adult children and the widow of a peer; a serious yet gentle demeanor, stately but calm, would have seemed more fitting to Emma and given her a higher opinion of Lady Osborne's character. However, she didn't have long to ponder these thoughts as Miss Osborne's arrival provided her with another topic to consider. This young lady was a striking contrast to her mother, dressed in a deliberately simple way. She wore no jewelry except for some lovely flowers and had clearly tried to make her appearance as modest as possible, in line with what she knew her guests might look like. She sat between the two strangers and easily started a conversation with Emma; but before they could exchange many sentences, their group was completed by Miss Carr entering one door just as the young master of the house came in through another.

He paid his compliments to them all by a short bow, and a muttered, "Glad to see you," then walked towards his mother's sofa, and stationed himself by the end of it, nearest Emma, where leaning against the elbow, he could resume his apparently favorite amusement of staring at her face. Miss Carr, meanwhile, had approached the fender, and stood fluttering over the fire for some minutes, then advancing nearer to Lady Osborne, addressed to her some trifling question, which diverted her attention from Mr. Howard, to his evident relief. He immediately rose, and resigned his seat in her favor. Lady Osborne looked displeased, but to that Miss Carr was indifferent, she had secured a position at Lord Osborne's elbow, which was her own object, and broken short her lady hostess's attempts at flirtation with the clergyman which she knew would please her friend.

He greeted them all with a quick bow and a mumbled, "Glad to see you," then walked over to his mother's sofa and positioned himself at the end closest to Emma, where he leaned on his elbow, continuing his apparent hobby of staring at her face. Meanwhile, Miss Carr had moved to the fireplace, hovering over it for a few minutes before stepping closer to Lady Osborne to ask some light question, which shifted her focus away from Mr. Howard, clearly to his relief. He immediately stood up and gave up his seat for her. Lady Osborne looked irritated, but Miss Carr didn’t care; she had managed to get a spot by Lord Osborne's side, which was her goal, and interrupted her lady hostess's attempts to flirt with the clergyman, knowing it would make her friend happy.

Her position, however advantageous, was not long tenable: the summons to dinner was given before she had time to utter more than one remark to Lord Osborne, cutting off his answer, which, short as he usually made his replies, there was now no opportunity to utter. Lady Osborne rose in great state, and giving her hand to Mr. Howard, proceeded to the dining room, through a long range of ante-rooms, where large glasses were so arranged as to exhibit before her, her stately figure, and glance back the lustre of her diamond ornaments. As Elizabeth and Emma followed Miss Osborne and her friend, they could not help wondering at the self-admiration which made it agreeable thus to see nothing but self.

Her position, though advantageous, was not sustainable for long: the call to dinner came before she had a chance to say more than one thing to Lord Osborne, interrupting his reply, which, even though he usually kept his answers brief, there was now no chance to express. Lady Osborne stood up with great elegance and, taking Mr. Howard's hand, walked to the dining room through a series of ante-rooms, where large mirrors were arranged to showcase her impressive figure and reflect the shine of her diamond jewelry. As Elizabeth and Emma followed Miss Osborne and her friend, they couldn't help but marvel at the self-admiration that made it enjoyable to see nothing but oneself.

"How dingy we look compared to her ladyship and Miss Carr," whispered Elizabeth to her sister. "I really feel quite ashamed of myself."

"How shabby we look next to her ladyship and Miss Carr," Elizabeth whispered to her sister. "I actually feel pretty embarrassed."

"I trust I shall be a little sheltered from her son's eyes," rejoined Emma, in a similar tone, "his stare is quite overpowering; why does he not, sometimes, look at you."

"I think I'll be a bit shielded from her son's gaze," Emma replied in the same tone, "his stare is really intense; why doesn't he ever look at you?"

"Thank you, I do not wish it—gracious—six footmen—what can they all find to do in waiting," this ejaculation was uttered almost inaudibly—they having reached the dining-room, where Elizabeth was too much awed to speak.

"Thank you, I don't want it—wow—six footmen—what could they all possibly be doing just standing around?" this exclamation was said almost too quietly to be heard—they had arrived at the dining room, where Elizabeth was too overwhelmed to say anything.

Lady Osborne did not sit at the head of her own table, and her two young visitors were seated on either hand of Miss Osborne on the opposite side of her ladyship. Immediately that she perceived how they were about to be arranged, Emma contrived to seat herself as far as possible from their host, and by that means became the neighbour of Mr. Howard. She fancied he perceived the object of her manœuvres, for a sort of half smile passed over his face, and he looked either amused or pleased, she could not tell which. He did not address her, however, and as Miss Osborne turned to converse with Elizabeth she sat for some time silent. But as dinner advanced, just as her ladyship was detailing to Mrs. Willis some events in the village which required superintendence, and whilst Miss Carr was making a lively attack on Lord Osborne—about his absence of mind during the dinner, Mr. Howard enquired whether her curiosity was gratified. Pleasure that he should once more resume a tone of friendship, brought a lively colour to her cheeks, and so sweet a smile to her lips, that he must have been very insensible to admiration of beauty, had he been able to resist the attraction. He continued the conversation as long as Lady Osborne's narrative served as a screen to them, and though, when that drew to a close, he found himself compelled to transfer his attention to their hostess, the impressions left by his look and tone were so very pleasing, as quite to rescue the dinner from a charge of stupidity which Emma had previously been meditating to bring against it. It was lucky that she had this little diversion, for otherwise her share of amusement would have been small. There was not a great deal said at dinner, and of that little comparatively a small portion fell to her lot.

Lady Osborne didn't sit at the head of her own table, and her two young guests were seated on either side of Miss Osborne across from her. As soon as Emma realized how the seating was being arranged, she cleverly positioned herself as far away from their host as possible, which put her next to Mr. Howard. She thought he noticed her maneuvering because a sort of half-smile crossed his face, and he looked either amused or pleased—she couldn't quite tell. He didn't speak to her, though, and while Miss Osborne turned to chat with Elizabeth, Emma sat silently for a while. As dinner went on, just as Lady Osborne was sharing some village happenings with Mrs. Willis that needed attention, and while Miss Carr was playfully teasing Lord Osborne about his absent-mindedness during the meal, Mr. Howard asked if her curiosity was satisfied. The fact that he resumed a friendly tone brought a rosy flush to her cheeks and a sweet smile to her lips, which he must have been quite insensitive not to find attractive. He kept the conversation going as long as Lady Osborne's story provided a distraction, and though he had to turn his attention back to their hostess when she finished, the impression left by his look and tone was so pleasant that it completely saved the dinner from the dullness Emma had been planning to criticize it for. It was fortunate she had this little distraction; otherwise, her chances for entertainment would have been minimal. There wasn’t much said during dinner, and of that small amount, only a fraction was directed at her.

It was over however at last, and when they had reached the drawing-room to which they were ushered, in almost as much form as they left it, though their conductor was now only the groom of the chambers, Emma hoped she might find some little relief from insipidity: nor was she disappointed; whilst Lady Osborne was sipping coffee, and prosing to Mrs. Willis, her daughter drew her younger guests into a smaller room, which she assured them was her own particular domain; here establishing themselves comfortably round the ample fire, they fell into a lively and pleasant chat, such as any three girls might be expected to do; presently they were joined by Miss Carr.

It was finally over, and when they got to the drawing-room where they were shown in, it was almost as formal as when they left, even though their guide was now just the groom of the chambers. Emma hoped to find some escape from boredom, and she wasn’t let down. While Lady Osborne sipped her coffee and talked to Mrs. Willis, her daughter led the younger guests into a smaller room that she claimed was her own special space. Once they settled comfortably around the big fire, they engaged in a lively and enjoyable conversation, just like any three girls would. Soon, they were joined by Miss Carr.

"Your lady-mother," said she, "is so deep in village politics with Mrs. Willis, that I am sure I must be de trop there, and I have, therefore, absconded here."

"Your mom," she said, "is so wrapped up in village politics with Mrs. Willis that I’m sure I would just be in the way, so I’ve run off here."

She seated herself as she spoke in the chimney corner on a low ottoman, and spreading out her hands to the fire; she said—

She sat down in the fireplace on a low ottoman, spread her hands out to the fire, and said—

"Don't let me stop you unless you were talking of me, Miss Emma Watson, it is your turn—what do you think?"

"Don't let me interrupt you unless you were talking about me, Miss Emma Watson, it's your turn—what do you think?"

"Think of what?" enquired Emma, rather startled by the keen eyes fixed on her—it seemed always her fate to be stared at unmercifully.

"Think of what?" Emma asked, a bit surprised by the intense gaze directed at her—it always seemed to be her luck to be stared at without mercy.

"Think, oh, of anything—of Mr. Howard for instance—what do you think of him?"

"Think of anything—like Mr. Howard, for example—what do you think about him?"

"That he carves very well," returned Emma laughing.

"He's a great carver," Emma replied with a laugh.

"Well, that is something—a good quality in the master of a house; I commend it seriously to your attention."

"Well, that’s something—a valuable trait in the head of a household; I really encourage you to consider it."

"I should think the gentlemen would not sit very long," observed Miss Osborne, "and when they come we must all adjourn to the drawing-room, for mama will wish to sit down to cards. I hope you can play cards."

"I don't think the guys will stay for too long," Miss Osborne noted, "and when they get here, we should all move to the living room because Mom will want to play cards. I hope you know how to play."

Her visitors assented, Elizabeth asserting that she was very fond of them.

Her visitors agreed, with Elizabeth stating that she really liked them.

"And you, Miss Emma Watson," cried Miss Carr, "do you not delight in cards—you answer with a degree of coldness that speaks rather of indifference on the subject."

"And you, Miss Emma Watson," exclaimed Miss Carr, "don’t you enjoy playing cards? Your response seems a bit cold, suggesting you’re indifferent about it."

"I can play if necessary," replied Emma, "but there are many occupations I prefer."

"I can play if I need to," Emma replied, "but there are a lot of jobs I like better."

"But you shall not be obliged to make martyrs of yourselves," said Miss Osborne good-humouredly. "If you prefer it you shall sit here, either or both of you, but we do not play high."

"But you don't have to make martyrs of yourselves," Miss Osborne said with a smile. "If you want, you can sit here, either one of you or both, but we don’t play for high stakes."

Nothing remarkable occurred during the rest of the evening; a dull, leaden state seemed to pervade everything, and both the Miss Watsons felt an inclination to yawn, which they dared not indulge in so august a presence. They were very glad when the time for taking leave arrived, and the enlivening bustle of putting on cloaks and fur boots quite aroused them. Lord Osborne looked on whilst Mr. Howard was wrapping up Emma, with a degree of attention which held out fair hopes of his soon learning such a lesson by heart.

Nothing special happened for the rest of the evening; a heavy, lifeless mood seemed to fill the air, and both the Miss Watsons felt the urge to yawn, which they didn’t dare give in to in such an impressive company. They were relieved when it was time to say goodbye, and the lively activity of putting on their cloaks and fur boots brought them back to life. Lord Osborne watched while Mr. Howard was wrapping up Emma, with a level of focus that suggested he might soon remember the lesson well.

"I shall come down and see you to-morrow," said he.

"I'll come down and see you tomorrow," he said.

"It seems warmer to-night," observed Emma, "don't you think we are going to have a thaw? perhaps we may get home to-morrow."

"It feels warmer tonight," Emma said. "Don’t you think we might have a thaw? Maybe we’ll get home tomorrow."

"I hope you are not weary of us," said Mr. Howard, in a cordial voice; "if the weather does not change till we wish it, we shall keep you prisoner some days yet."

"I hope you're not tired of us," said Mr. Howard, in a friendly tone; "if the weather doesn't change until we want it to, we'll keep you here for a few more days."

"Thank you," said she—she wanted to say something more but did not know exactly what, and they reached the carriage before she had made up her mind.

"Thank you," she said—she wanted to say something more but didn’t know exactly what, and they got to the carriage before she had made up her mind.

The bright fire which was burning in the comfortable little drawing room at the parsonage, irresistably invited them to enter and draw round it, before separating for the night. Their drive had dispelled their sleepiness, and they were all four in good spirits: it was just the time, the situation, when reserve seems naturally cast aside, and friendly chat and the merry laugh go round unrestrained.

The warm fire burning in the cozy little living room at the parsonage invitingly beckoned them to come in and gather around it before heading off for the night. The drive had shaken off their drowsiness, and all four of them were in good spirits: it was just the right moment, the perfect setting, when shyness effortlessly fades away, and friendly conversation and laughter flow freely.

"Well, Miss Watson," said Mrs. Willis, "is your curiosity gratified? how do you like the Castle? are you envious of their state?"

"Well, Miss Watson," said Mrs. Willis, "are you satisfied with your curiosity? What do you think of the Castle? Are you jealous of their situation?"

"No, I think not," answered Elizabeth reflectingly, "there are some things I should like, but much that would be troublesome. I dare say Lady Osborne has no worry about housekeeping, but then I should feel the responsibility of having so many dependent on me."

"No, I don't think so," Elizabeth replied thoughtfully. "There are things I would enjoy, but a lot that would be difficult. I'm sure Lady Osborne doesn't worry about managing a household, but I would feel the weight of having so many people relying on me."

"And what part would you chose of her ladyship's manner of living?" asked Mr. Howard, "her jewels perhaps—or her six footmen?"

"And which part of her ladyship's lifestyle would you choose?" asked Mr. Howard. "Maybe her jewelry—or her six footmen?"

"Neither," replied Elizabeth, laughing a little; "I am used to wait on myself, and should feel it a great restraint to be obliged to wait whilst others waited on me. I could not help thinking of what my father used to say, when Lady Osborne's maid was so long bringing her ladyship a shawl. 'If you want to be served, send—if you want to be well served, go.' That was his motto—and though he never acted on it himself, I think I do—and would rather run up three pair of stairs myself, than wait whilst another does it."

"Neither," Elizabeth said with a bit of laughter. "I'm used to taking care of myself and would feel really restricted if I had to wait while others catered to me. I couldn't help but remember what my dad used to say when Lady Osborne's maid took forever to bring her a shawl. 'If you want to be served, send someone—if you want to be well served, go get it yourself.' That was his motto—and even though he never followed it himself, I think I do—and I'd rather run up three flights of stairs myself than wait for someone else to do it."

"I admire the activity and independence of your spirit, Miss Watson," replied Mr. Howard; "but you have not yet told me what it is you do envy."

"I admire your energy and independence, Miss Watson," Mr. Howard replied, "but you still haven't told me what it is you envy."

"No, and I do not mean to do it," replied she; "be satisfied with your own conjectures."

"No, and I don't plan to do that," she replied; "just be content with your own guesses."

"I must if you will say no more. And you, Miss Emma, how were you pleased with your evening?"

"I have to, if you're going to say no more. And you, Miss Emma, how did you enjoy your evening?"

"Very much—I have come back much wiser than I went; I have made up my mind that the more elevated the situation the less pleasant it would be unless one had been brought up to it."

"Definitely—I’ve returned much wiser than when I left; I’ve decided that the higher the situation, the less enjoyable it would be unless someone was raised for it."

"Then you would not change places with Lady Osborne?" said he, fixing a pair of very penetrating eyes on her. As she had noticed Lord Osborne's looks without the remotest idea of his meaning anything but to put her out of countenance, and formed no airy speculations as to the possibility of succeeding to the dominion at the Castle, she attached no peculiar meaning to his question.

"Then you wouldn't trade places with Lady Osborne?" he asked, locking his intense gaze on her. Since she had noticed Lord Osborne's looks without any clue that he meant anything other than to make her uncomfortable, and had no fanciful thoughts about potentially inheriting the control of the Castle, she didn't attribute any special significance to his question.

"I think the supposition hardly a reasonable one," was her answer; "could you suppose I should wish to exchange with a woman old enough to be my mother—give up five and twenty years of life to be a wealthy middle-aged dowager in claret-coloured satin and diamonds."

"I think that idea is hardly reasonable," she replied. "Could you really believe that I'd want to swap places with a woman old enough to be my mother—give up twenty-five years of my life to become a wealthy middle-aged widow in burgundy satin and diamonds?"

Mr. Howard smiled.

Mr. Howard grinned.

"Remember," continued Emma as if retracting, "I mean no disparagement to your friend, who I have no doubt may be a very excellent and amiable woman, but I was speaking merely as she appeared to me to-day."

"Remember," continued Emma as if backing down, "I mean no disrespect to your friend, who I'm sure could be a really great and friendly woman, but I was just speaking about how she seemed to me today."

"There have been young Lady Osbornes," said he almost in a whisper, and as if rather doubtful whether or not to speak the words.

"There have been young Lady Osbornes," he said almost in a whisper, unsure if he should say it.

"I suppose so," replied Emma coolly, without the smallest embarrassment, but with a slight shade of reserve in her manner. She never allowed jesting on the topic of matrimony. He saw it immediately.

"I guess so," Emma replied coolly, without the slightest embarrassment, but with a hint of reserve in her manner. She never tolerated jokes about marriage. He noticed it right away.

"Then what do you think you require to make you happy?" said he, to escape from the other subject.

"Then what do you think you need to be happy?" he asked, to avoid the other topic.

"A very comprehensive question—I should like to know whether you expect a serious answer," replied she gaily.

"A really thorough question—I want to know if you’re expecting a serious answer," she replied cheerfully.

"A true one, if you please."

"A real one, if you don't mind."

"To be with those I love, and have money in my purse—I think that is sufficient: no—I think I should like a house too—"

"Being with the people I love and having money in my wallet—I think that's enough; no—I'd also like a house too—"

"Very reasonable and moderate."

"Very reasonable and balanced."

"But preserve me from the slavery of living en grande dame; I was not brought up to it—and nothing but habit could make such bonds sit light and gracefully."

"But save me from the slavery of living like a highborn lady; I wasn’t raised for that—and only habit could make such chains feel light and graceful."

"I believe you are right, and you must certainly be wise."

"I think you’re right, and you definitely must be wise."

He looked at her with unmistakable admiration; she could not meet his eye, but coloured and fixed hers on the fender. In spite of her embarrassment, however, she felt a real pleasure in the friendly tone he had assumed, and hoped sincerely that the morning would not see him cold and formal again.

He looked at her with clear admiration; she couldn't meet his gaze, but she blushed and focused her eyes on the fireplace. Despite her embarrassment, she genuinely felt happy with the friendly tone he had taken, and she sincerely hoped that the morning wouldn't bring back his cold and formal demeanor.

"Emma," said Elizabeth after they had retired for the night, "I am certain that Lord Osborne admires you very much."

"Emma," Elizabeth said after they had gone to bed for the night, "I'm sure that Lord Osborne thinks very highly of you."

Emma only smiled in reply.

Emma just smiled in response.

"What do you think about it?" continued Miss Watson.

"What do you think about it?" Miss Watson asked.

"That I wish he would find some pleasanter way of testifying his admiration," said Emma. "I do not know whether he is the only man who ever admired me, but he is certainly the only one who ever looked at me so much."

"Honestly, I wish he would find a nicer way to show his admiration," said Emma. "I’m not sure if he’s the only guy who ever admired me, but he’s definitely the only one who has looked at me this much."

"Oh, we must not expect everything arranged just to our taste," replied Elizabeth; "and whilst you enjoy so much of his attention, you must not complain if he is not the most sprightly of admirers—the honour itself should suffice you. His rank is higher, if his wit is not brighter than Mr. Howard's."

"Oh, we can't expect everything to be arranged exactly how we want it," replied Elizabeth; "and while you enjoy so much of his attention, you shouldn't complain if he isn't the most charming of admirers—the honor itself should be enough for you. His rank is higher, even if his wit isn't sharper than Mr. Howard's."

"To mention them in the same breath!" cried Emma; "they are the antipodes of each other—as different in sense as in rank—what a pity their position cannot be reversed!"

"To mention them in the same breath!" Emma exclaimed; "they are total opposites—just as different in meaning as they are in status—what a shame their positions can't be switched!"

"Oh, then your objection to being Lady Osborne is not after all to the rank but the man," cried Elizabeth, "and you are less philosophic than you pretended to be. But if Mr. Howard had been a peer, perhaps you would never have known him."

"Oh, so your issue with being Lady Osborne is really about the man and not the title," exclaimed Elizabeth, "and you’re not as philosophical as you claimed to be. But if Mr. Howard had been a noble, maybe you would never have met him."

"Very likely not," said Emma calmly, "but I do not see what that has to do with it."

"Probably not," Emma said calmly, "but I don't see what that has to do with it."

"Now don't pretend to be so very innocent and simple-minded, Emma; you know, as well as I do, that the two men are both in love with you, and you, ambitious monkey, not content with things as they are, and choosing between worth and rank, wish to have every advantage combined in one, for your own special acceptance."

"Now don't act so innocent and naive, Emma; you know just as well as I do that both men are in love with you, and you, ambitious little thing, not satisfied with things as they are, choosing between value and status, want to have all the advantages combined in one for your own special approval."

"How can you talk such nonsense, Elizabeth?" said Emma coloring.

"How can you say such nonsense, Elizabeth?" Emma said, blushing.

"I deny the accusation stoutly; it is you who are unreasonable, whilst I am talking in the most matter-of-fact way imaginable."

"I strongly deny the accusation; it's you who are being unreasonable, while I'm speaking in the most straightforward way possible."

Emma was silent, and after waiting a minute, her sister began again:

Emma was quiet, and after waiting for a minute, her sister started again:

"I wonder what Tom Musgrove will say when he hears we have dined at the Castle?"

"I wonder what Tom Musgrove will think when he finds out we had dinner at the Castle?"

"Some nonsense I dare say," replied Emma; "I believe his boastings were at the bottom of your curiosity to go there; you wished to surprise him."

"That’s nonsense, I must say," replied Emma. "I think his bragging is what really made you curious to go there; you wanted to catch him off guard."

"Yes I think I did—but was it like what you expected? it was all so grand and formal that I felt quite uncomfortable. I am glad to have been, and still more glad that I have come away."

"Yeah, I think I did—but was it what you expected? It was all so impressive and formal that I felt pretty uncomfortable. I’m glad I went, and even more glad that I left."

"It was not the first time I have been in a large house," said Emma, "and I was not surprised at anything I saw; except that Lady Osborne should take the trouble of wearing so many jewels, and dress in so very juvenile a style."

"It wasn't the first time I had been in a large house," Emma said, "and I wasn't surprised by anything I saw; except that Lady Osborne would go to the trouble of wearing so many jewels and dressing in such a youthful style."

"Were you not jealous, Emma? Did you not notice how she flirted with Mr. Howard?"

"Weren't you jealous, Emma? Didn't you see how she was flirting with Mr. Howard?"

"For shame, Elizabeth, to say such things of our hostess."

"For shame, Elizabeth, to say those things about our hostess."

"Nay, indeed it is only truth—I think he had much better marry her. I dare say she has a good jointure, and she may not be very disagreeable to him perhaps! what would you say to that?"

"Nah, it’s definitely the truth—I really think he should marry her. I bet she has a good settlement, and she might not be too unpleasant for him, right? What do you think about that?"

"That he must be a very different Mr. Howard from what I fancy him, if he can be induced to marry for the sake of a jointure," replied Emma firmly.

"He's got to be a very different Mr. Howard than I imagine if he can be persuaded to marry just for the sake of a jointure," Emma replied firmly.

"But perhaps he is in love with her," persisted Miss Watson.

"But maybe he's in love with her," Miss Watson kept insisting.

"That alters the case," said Emma who did not believe anything of the kind.

"That changes things," said Emma, who didn’t believe any of it.

"I rather think he must be," continued her sister, "he looked so much pleased at her calling him to the sofa. Or I will tell you another idea that struck me, perhaps he is attached to Miss Osborne, and pays his court to her mother to gain her good word."

"I think he must be," her sister continued, "he seemed really pleased when she called him over to the sofa. Or here's another thought that came to me, maybe he's interested in Miss Osborne and is trying to win over her mother to get on her good side."

"My dear Elizabeth," cried Emma rather impatiently, "you have within the last five minutes, concluded Mr. Howard in love with three different people. Some of your conjectures cannot be right, but they may all be wrong—pray leave off guessing, since you cannot arrive at any conclusion."

"My dear Elizabeth," Emma exclaimed rather impatiently, "in just the last five minutes, you've decided that Mr. Howard is in love with three different people. Some of your guesses can't be right, but they might all be wrong—please stop guessing, since you can't come to any conclusion."

"I like Miss Osborne," said Elizabeth, after a moment's pause.

"I like Miss Osborne," Elizabeth said after a moment's pause.

"So do I," replied her sister.

"So do I," her sister replied.

"Better than Miss Carr," continued Miss Watson, "I have a little fear of Miss Carr; but, Emma, I wonder how my father and Margaret get on, I am afraid he will find it very dull; she does not like backgammon or reading out loud—and this snow will prevent his getting the newspaper, or seeing any one to amuse him."

"Better than Miss Carr," Miss Watson continued, "I have a bit of a fear of Miss Carr; but, Emma, I can't help but wonder how my dad and Margaret are doing. I'm worried he’ll find it really boring; she doesn’t enjoy backgammon or reading aloud—and with all this snow, he won’t be able to get the newspaper or see anyone to keep him entertained."

"Yes, I am afraid so," sighed Emma, "it is very pleasant here, but I wish we were home again."

"Yeah, I’m worried that’s true," Emma sighed, "it’s really nice here, but I wish we were back home."

"I wish home were like this," continued Miss Watson, "as airy and cheerful, and elegant-looking—what a nice room this is—we have not such a room in our house—and I am sure our furniture never looks so well, take what care I can of it. You had better take this for your own room when you are Mrs. Howard."

"I wish home was like this," Miss Watson said, "so bright, cheerful, and stylish—this is such a nice room—we don't have a room like this in our house—and I’m sure our furniture never looks this good, no matter how much I take care of it. You should take this for your own room when you become Mrs. Howard."

"I really wish you would not talk in that way, Elizabeth," remonstrated Emma, "it can do no good, and it will make me feel very uncomfortable."

"I really wish you wouldn’t talk like that, Elizabeth," Emma said. "It won’t help, and it makes me feel really uncomfortable."

"I beg your pardon, I will try not," said her sister laughing.

"I’m sorry, I’ll do my best not to," her sister said with a laugh.

Long after her sister was asleep, Emma herself was thinking over the events of the morning, and recalling to memory every tone and word and look of Mr. Howard. She weighed them all, and tried to comprehend the cause of the changes which seemed to her rather sudden. She could hardly suppose it a caprice—she did not think him guilty of that—but why vary so completely.

Long after her sister had fallen asleep, Emma was reflecting on the events of the morning, recalling every tone, word, and glance from Mr. Howard. She considered them all and tried to understand the reason behind the changes that seemed rather sudden to her. She could hardly think it was just a whim—she didn’t believe he was guilty of that—but why such a complete shift?

She wished to be liked by him; she was pleased with the society both of himself and his sister, and he feared if she did not approve of her manners, or disliked her conversation, his sister likewise would draw back from the friendship which seemed to have begun so prosperously, and she should lose the pleasantest acquaintance she had found since returning to her father's house.

She wanted him to like her; she enjoyed spending time with him and his sister, and he worried that if she didn't like his sister's behavior or didn't enjoy their chats, his sister would also pull away from a friendship that seemed to be starting off so well, which would mean she’d lose the most enjoyable person she had met since coming back to her dad's house.

CHAPTER X.

The aspect of the next morning did not promise any additional facility for returning home; more snow had fallen during the night, and the cutting wind which had accompanied it assured them that the lanes would be still less practicable than before. Emma, assured by the parting words of Lord Osborne that she was doomed to see and be seen by him again, tried to compose her mind and features to bear the threatened inspection. Instead of a visit from him, however, noon brought down a little note from Miss Osborne, reminding her of a wish expressed the night before to see the picture-gallery at the Castle, and offering, if Mr. Howard would escort her up in time for luncheon, to go round with her afterwards.

The next morning didn’t look any better for getting home; more snow had fallen overnight, and the icy wind that came with it made it clear that the paths would be even less passable than before. Emma, reassured by Lord Osborne’s parting words that she was bound to see him again, tried to steady her mind and face for the anticipated scrutiny. However, instead of a visit from him, noon brought a little note from Miss Osborne, reminding her of a wish mentioned the night before to see the picture gallery at the Castle and offering to go with her afterward if Mr. Howard would take her up in time for lunch.

"Do you think your brother could spare the time to accompany me?" said she to Mrs. Willis, after communicating to her the contents of the note. "I should be so much obliged if he would—because—" she added rather hesitating, "I do not like to go alone, lest I should encounter the young lord."

"Do you think your brother could find the time to come with me?" she asked Mrs. Willis after sharing the note's contents. "I would really appreciate it if he could—because—" she added, hesitating a bit, "I don't want to go by myself in case I run into the young lord."

"And you do not like him, my dear?" said Mrs. Willis with a bright look.

"And you don't like him, my dear?" Mrs. Willis said with a cheerful expression.

"I do not mind him much," replied Emma; "but I think I would rather not throw myself in his way: going alone would be almost like inviting his escort. Will you ask your brother?"

"I don't care for him much," replied Emma; "but I think I'd prefer not to run into him: going alone would be almost like asking him to join me. Will you ask your brother?"

"I will go to him immediately—but I have no doubt of his acquiescence, and I can assure you in promising you Edward's company through the picture-gallery Miss Osborne is securing you a very great pleasure."

"I'll go to him right away—but I'm sure he'll agree, and I can assure you that by promising you Edward's company in the picture gallery, Miss Osborne is giving you a really great pleasure."

"It would I am afraid be encroaching too much on Mr. Howard's time," replied Emma, "to exact his attentions as a cicerone. Miss Osborne has promised to go round with me herself."

"It would, I’m afraid, be taking up too much of Mr. Howard’s time," replied Emma, "to require his assistance as a guide. Miss Osborne has promised to show me around herself."

"Miss Osborne sometimes breaks her word," said Mrs. Willis coolly; "and as she has usually a good many engagements, perhaps you had better trust to my brother since you seem determined to shun hers."

"Miss Osborne sometimes doesn't keep her promises," Mrs. Willis said coolly; "and since she often has a lot of commitments, maybe you should rely on my brother since you seem intent on avoiding hers."

"I should not expect much intellectual gratification from Lord Osborne's company, or his remarks on painting," replied Emma, almost laughing at the idea.

"I shouldn't expect much intellectual satisfaction from Lord Osborne's company or his comments on painting," Emma replied, nearly laughing at the thought.

Mrs. Willis left the room, to speak to her brother. She found him of course in his study, from whence Charles had just been dismissed.

Mrs. Willis left the room to talk to her brother. She found him, of course, in his study, where Charles had just been sent away.

"Edward, are you busy?" said she.

"Edward, are you busy?" she asked.

"No; what do you want, Clara?" looking up for a moment and then returning to his papers. "I was just coming to the parlour."

"No; what do you need, Clara?" he asked, glancing up for a moment before going back to his papers. "I was just about to head to the living room."

"It is not I, but Emma Watson who wants you."

"It’s not me, but Emma Watson who wants you."

Mr. Howard turned round to look at his sister with an expression half pleased, half incredulous.

Mr. Howard turned to look at his sister with a look that was half pleased and half skeptical.

"Yes indeed, so you need not stare so; Miss Osborne has sent down to ask you to bring her to lunch at the Castle, and go through the picture-gallery afterwards—that is to say, she has promised to go through the gallery, but you must be sure to accompany them."

"Yes, so you don’t need to stare like that; Miss Osborne asked you to take her to lunch at the Castle and then visit the picture gallery afterward—that is, she promised to check out the gallery, but you have to make sure to go with them."

Mr. Howard bent over his papers again for a moment in silence.

Mr. Howard leaned over his papers again for a moment in silence.

"Why do not you answer, Edward? There is nothing to prevent your going, is there?—and I am sure you cannot dislike it."

"Why aren’t you answering, Edward? There's nothing stopping you from going, right?—and I'm sure you don't actually dislike it."

"Oh, no—but Emma—what did she say to it?"

"Oh, no—but Emma—what did she say to it?"

"She begged me to come and engage you as her escort, that she might avoid falling into the company of Lord Osborne, who she seemed to apprehend might be lying in wait for her. Elizabeth Watson does not care for paintings, and means to remain with me."

"She asked me to come and be her escort so she could avoid running into Lord Osborne, whom she seemed to think might be lurking around for her. Elizabeth Watson isn’t interested in paintings and plans to stay with me."

"It will give me the greatest pleasure," said Mr. Howard, starting up, and beginning to put away his books and papers. "Now, or at any time she will name, I am quite at her service. When does she wish to go?"

"It would make me really happy," said Mr. Howard, getting up and starting to put away his books and papers. "Now, or whenever she wants, I'm totally at her service. When does she want to go?"

"Immediately, I should think, as they lunch at one—that is, as soon as she can get herself ready. I will go back and give her your message at once."

"Right away, I should think, as they have lunch together—that is, as soon as she can get herself ready. I'll go back and give her your message right away."

They were soon on their way. The air was bright and exhilarating—and it would have been very pleasant walking but for the ground being exceedingly slippery. It may be doubtful whether Mr. Howard thought this an evil, since it compelled his companion to lean on him for support, up the steep ascent which conducted them to the castle. Even with the assistance of his arm, she was obliged to pause and take breath, before they had accomplished more than half the ascent. From the point where they stood, they commanded a beautiful view—the parsonage and the church lying snugly at their feet, and the snow-clad country stretching out beyond, chequered with rich hanging woods of beech on the sides of the hills, and thick coppices of underwood down in the valley. Emma expressed her admiration with enthusiasm. Mr. Howard assured her that if she would move a short distance along a path to the left, she would enjoy a still more splendid panorama. The snow had been swept from off the gravel, and Emma could not resist the temptation, though it was diverging from their object. There was plenty of time,—since they need not be at the castle till one—and it was now little more than half past twelve. They turned into the path accordingly, and soon reached the spot he had mentioned: from this point they likewise had a peep at the castle, situated some way above them; and whilst they were standing there, Mr. Howard observed:

They were soon on their way. The air was bright and refreshing—and it would have been a very pleasant walk if the ground hadn't been so slippery. Mr. Howard might not have seen this as a downside, since it made his companion lean on him for support as they climbed the steep path to the castle. Even with his arm to help, she had to pause and catch her breath before they'd gone more than halfway up. From where they stood, they had a beautiful view—the parsonage and the church nestled below them, and the snow-covered landscape stretching out beyond, dotted with lovely beech woods on the hillsides and dense thickets in the valley. Emma expressed her admiration enthusiastically. Mr. Howard told her that if she walked a little way down a path to the left, she'd get an even more spectacular view. The snow had been cleared from the gravel, and Emma couldn't resist the temptation, even if it meant veering off track. They had plenty of time—since they didn't need to be at the castle until one, and it was just a little after half past twelve. So, they took the path and soon reached the spot he had mentioned: from this point, they also caught a glimpse of the castle, perched some distance above them; and while they were standing there, Mr. Howard remarked:

"There is Lord Osborne just coming out at the side door, near his own rooms—do you see him."

"There’s Lord Osborne just coming out of the side door near his rooms—do you see him?"

Emma perceived and watched him.

Emma noticed and watched him.

"I think he is taking the path to your house—is he not?"

"I think he's heading to your house—isn't he?"

"Yes, we shall meet him presently, if we turn and pursue our walk upwards."

"Yes, we'll meet him soon if we turn and continue our walk up."

"Oh! then, pray let us stay here till he is gone past," said Emma, hastily. "I do not wish to meet him in the least."

"Oh! then, please let’s stay here until he’s gone," said Emma quickly. "I really don’t want to run into him at all."

Mr. Howard looked so excessively pleased that Emma deeply coloured, and was nearly thinking his eyes as troublesome as those of his former pupil.

Mr. Howard looked so incredibly pleased that Emma blushed deeply and almost found his eyes as annoying as those of his former student.

It will easily be believed that he did not press the proposition to meet Lord Osborne,—on the contrary, he acquiesced with very good grace in her wish to remain concealed till all danger of encountering him was passed away. As soon as the winding of the path hid him entirely from sight, they proceeded upwards and reached the castle without further incident, having only consumed half an hour in a walk which might have been easily accomplished in a third of that time. Yet Emma did not find the walk tedious, and Mr. Howard never discovered the period it had occupied.

It’s easy to see that he didn’t push the idea of meeting Lord Osborne—in fact, he accepted her wish to stay hidden until it was safe to come out with good grace. Once the winding path completely hid him from view, they continued up and arrived at the castle without any further trouble, taking only half an hour for a walk that could have been done in a third of that time. Still, Emma didn’t find the walk boring, and Mr. Howard never noticed how long it took.

They were shewn to Miss Osborne's own sitting room, where they found her practising on the harp. Miss Carr was lounging amongst the soft pillows of a comfortable chair—from which she hardly raised herself to address the visitors. Her friend was extremely good-humoured and civil. She pressed Emma's hand affectionately—enquired tenderly after her health, and expressed herself excessively obliged by her coming.

They were shown into Miss Osborne's own sitting room, where they found her playing the harp. Miss Carr was lounging among the soft pillows of a comfy chair, from which she barely lifted herself to speak to the visitors. Her friend was very cheerful and polite. She squeezed Emma's hand affectionately, asked about her health in a caring way, and expressed that she was really grateful for her visit.

"Luncheon is waiting," added she, "you will not see mama, she is never visible of a morning—but did you not meet my brother?"

"Luncheon is ready," she added, "you won't see mom; she's never around in the morning—but didn’t you run into my brother?"

Emma coloured, and as she did not answer immediately, Mr. Howard replied—

Emma blushed, and since she didn't respond right away, Mr. Howard replied—

"We saw him at a distance—but he did not join us."

"We saw him from afar—but he didn't come over to us."

"I am surprised," said Miss Carr, "for I know he set off on purpose to escort Miss Emma Watson up here. Which way did you come, to pass him?"

"I’m surprised," said Miss Carr, "because I know he left specifically to bring Miss Emma Watson here. Which way did you come to miss him?"

"It is easily accounted for," replied Emma, calmly, "Mr. Howard had taken me out of the direct road to shew me a good view of the castle—and Lord Osborne passed whilst we were looking at it."

"It’s easily explained," replied Emma calmly, "Mr. Howard took me off the main road to show me a nice view of the castle—and Lord Osborne walked by while we were looking at it."

"It is a pity you did not stop him," pursued Miss Carr, "he would not then have had his walk for nothing."

"It’s a shame you didn’t stop him," Miss Carr continued, "he wouldn’t have gone for a walk for nothing."

Emma made no answer. She did not think it necessary to inform Miss Carr that the honor of Lord Osborne's company was not a thing that she coveted.

Emma didn't respond. She didn't feel it was necessary to let Miss Carr know that she wasn't interested in having Lord Osborne's company.

When their luncheon was over, Miss Osborne renewed her offer of guiding Emma through the picture gallery—observing that they had better not lose time, as there was no light to spare in a winter's afternoon.

When their lunch was finished, Miss Osborne repeated her offer to show Emma around the art gallery—pointing out that they shouldn’t waste any time since there wasn’t much daylight left on a winter afternoon.

"But you must come too," continued she, addressing Mr. Howard. "I am sure you know more about the pictures than I do—and are much better worth listening to on that subject, at least."

"But you have to come too," she said, looking at Mr. Howard. "I'm sure you know more about the pictures than I do—and you're definitely more interesting to listen to about that subject, at least."

"Your humility, Miss Osborne, is most commendable," said he, with a playful bow.

"Your humility, Miss Osborne, is really impressive," he said, giving a playful bow.

"Oh, yes, I am the humblest creature in the world—there are some things in which I believe you and a few others are wiser than myself—Greek and mathematics for instance."

"Oh, yes, I’m the humblest person in the world—there are definitely some things that I believe you and a few others know better than I do—like Greek and math, for example."

"Your learning in those two branches did not use to be remarkable."

"Your learning in those two subjects wasn't particularly impressive."

"Oh, I dare say I know as much as half those who have passed through Eton—they learnt to forget—I forgot to learn—there is not much difference."

"Oh, I can confidently say I know just as much as half the people who went through Eton—they learned to forget—I forgot to learn—there's not much difference."

"Not as you state it, certainly; apparently, you hold the learning of your acquaintance rather cheaply."

"Not in the way you say it, for sure; it seems you don’t think much of your friend's knowledge."

"Well, perhaps I do—but, really, one seldom meets with very wise men in these days: one hears such prodigies have existed in former times—but, I dare say they were not at all like the generality of our gentlemen companions, and would be sadly at a loss to comprehend our amusements, could they re-appear on the scene."

"Well, maybe I do—but honestly, you rarely come across truly wise men these days: you hear that such amazing people existed in the past—but I bet they wouldn’t be at all like the average guys we hang out with now, and they’d be completely confused by our activities if they were to show up again."

"You know scholars are proverbially awkward, bashful and absent—and, unless you would tolerate all those capital crimes, you need not wish for them in your company."

"You know scholars are often awkward, shy, and distant—and unless you can put up with all those major flaws, you shouldn’t want them around you."

"I look upon you as a scholar, Mr. Howard," said the young lady, laughing.

"I see you as a scholar, Mr. Howard," the young lady said, laughing.

"I cannot plead guilty to the impeachment, Miss Osborne."

"I can’t plead guilty to the impeachment, Miss Osborne."

"But I do not consider you particularly awkward nor intolerably bashful—and—what was the third crime you laid to the charge of scholars?"

"But I don't think you're really that awkward or painfully shy—and—what was the third thing you accused scholars of?"

"I forget."

"I forgot."

"What intolerable affectation," cried Miss Osborne, "you want to be accused of absence of mind. But here we are at the gallery. Now, Miss Watson, make Mr. Howard tell you all about them."

"What an annoying pretension," exclaimed Miss Osborne, "you want to be thought of as absent-minded. But here we are at the gallery. Now, Miss Watson, get Mr. Howard to tell you all about them."

The collection was really a very good one, and Emma was delighted. Miss Osborne looked at two or three, then sauntered about the room—looked out of the window—and, at length, returning to her companions, said:

The collection was actually really impressive, and Emma was thrilled. Miss Osborne glanced at a couple of pieces, then wandered around the room—looked out the window—and finally, coming back to her friends, said:

"I have just recollected an engagement, for which I must leave you—I will be back as soon as I can; but don't hurry, and don't wait for me. You may be quite comfortable here, nobody will disturb you."

"I just remembered I have an engagement, so I need to leave you now—I’ll be back as soon as I can, but there’s no need to rush or wait for me. You can feel completely comfortable here; nobody will bother you."

She then left them to another protracted tête-à-tête; a particularly pleasant circumstance to Mr. Howard, who found an increasing charm in Emma's conversation.

She then left them for another long face-to-face; a situation that was especially enjoyable for Mr. Howard, who found Emma's conversation more and more charming.

When tired of walking about and straining their eyes upwards, they sat down on a comfortable sofa in a recess, where they could at once enjoy the view of a beautiful landscape, and converse comfortably.

When they got tired of walking around and straining their eyes upward, they settled onto a comfy sofa in a nook, where they could enjoy the stunning landscape view and chat comfortably.

"You surely must have been used to look at good paintings," said Mr. Howard, "It is a taste that requires as much cultivation as any other art. You evidently know how to look at a picture, and how to appreciate its merit."

"You must be used to looking at good paintings," Mr. Howard said. "It’s a skill that takes as much development as any other art form. You clearly know how to view a picture and appreciate its value."

"I do not pretend to be a connoisseur, I assure you," said Emma.

"I don’t claim to be an expert, I promise you," said Emma.

"There is no occasion that you should—you have an eye and a taste, which, lead your judgment right, and I can perceive that you are well acquainted with the styles as well as the names of great artists."

"There’s no reason for you to— you have an eye and a taste that guide your judgment well, and I can see that you know both the styles and the names of great artists."

"I almost suspect you of quizzing me," replied Emma, blushing, "have I been saying or affecting more than you think I felt."

"I almost wonder if you're testing me," Emma replied, blushing, "have I been saying or pretending to feel more than you think I actually do?"

"You are unjust to us both in such an idea," cried he, "I should not take such a liberty; and you are in no danger of tempting me."

"You’re being unfair to both of us by thinking that," he exclaimed. "I wouldn’t take such a liberty; and you’re not in any danger of tempting me."

"My kind uncle was extremely fond of the art," said Emma, "and he took me to every good collection and exhibition within our reach. He likewise took great pains to form and correct my taste; so that I ought rather to blush at knowing so little, than receive compliments on the subject."

"My kind uncle loved art a lot," said Emma, "and he took me to every good collection and exhibition we could find. He also worked hard to shape and refine my taste; so I should be more embarrassed about knowing so little than accept compliments on the subject."

"I do not know of what uncle you are speaking," said Mr. Howard, in a manner that denoted his interest in her connections; "you forget that I know almost nothing of your family."

"I don’t know which uncle you’re talking about," Mr. Howard said, showing that he was interested in her family; "you forget that I know almost nothing about your relatives."

"The uncle who brought me up; Dr. Maitland."

"The uncle who raised me: Dr. Maitland."

"Then you were not educated at Winston?"

"Then you didn't go to Winston?"

"I—oh no—my home was formerly in my uncle's house—I have not been more than two months resident in my father's family."

"I—oh no—my home used to be at my uncle's house—I haven't lived with my father's family for more than two months."

"I dare say you think me a very stupid fellow for not being aware of this—but though I saw you were different from your sisters, and indeed most of the young ladies of the neighbourhood, the reason never occurred to me."

"I bet you think I'm a really stupid guy for not realizing this—but even though I could tell you were different from your sisters, and honestly most of the young ladies around here, it never crossed my mind why."

"You thought, I suppose, I was a sort of Cinderella," said Emma laughing, "let out by some benevolent fairy on the occasion of one ball, and that having once escaped into public, I could not be repressed again."

"You probably thought I was some kind of Cinderella," Emma said, laughing, "released by a kind fairy just for one ball, and that now that I've had a taste of the outside world, I couldn't be held back again."

"You know I had not been in your father's house, and had therefore no reason to assign you an imaginary abode in the kitchen, in preference to the parlour, where I had never been. But I own I was surprised by your sudden apparition, since I had neither in ball-room or street, town or country, seen or heard of more than three Miss Watsons."

"You know I hadn't been in your father's house, so I had no reason to picture you in the kitchen instead of the parlor, where I'd never been. But I have to admit I was surprised by your unexpected appearance, since I hadn't seen or heard of more than three Miss Watsons in the ballroom, on the street, in town, or in the country."

"I can easily believe it—so protracted an absence will naturally sink one's name in oblivion."

"I can totally believe it—such a long absence will naturally make someone forgettable."

"May I ask if you are to return to your uncle's house?"

"Can I ask if you're going back to your uncle's house?"

"Alas! no—my dear, kind uncle died not quite a twelvemonth ago—my aunt has left England to settle in Ireland—and my home is now at my father's."

"Unfortunately, no—my dear, kind uncle passed away almost a year ago—my aunt has moved from England to settle in Ireland—and I now live with my father."

"Is it not with rather a strange sensation that you meet your nearest relations; they must be almost unknown to you."

"Isn't it a bit strange how you feel when you meet your closest relatives; they might seem almost like strangers to you?"

"I have made acquaintance with one brother and two sisters," replied Emma with something like a sigh; "But I have yet to meet another brother and sister."

"I've met one brother and two sisters," Emma replied with a bit of a sigh; "But I still need to meet another brother and sister."

"It seems almost a pity," said Mr. Howard thoughtfully, "to bring up one child apart and differently from the other members of a family, if they are ultimately to be rejoined. At least I feel in my own case how much I should have lost, had Clara been separated from me in childhood. I suppose it rarely happens that a brother and sister are so much together as we were—but we were orphans, and everything to each other till her marriage."

"It almost feels like a shame," Mr. Howard said thoughtfully, "to raise one child separately and differently from the rest of the family if they’re eventually going to be brought back together. At least I know how much I would have missed out on if Clara and I had been separated as kids. I guess it doesn't happen often for siblings to be as close as we were—but we were orphans, and were everything to each other until her marriage."

"It does not do, Mr. Howard, to indulge in retrospective considerations, if they tend to make one dissatisfied," said Emma, with an attempt to check a tear or hide it by a smile; "my friends wished to do everything for the best, and if the result has been different from their intentions, they are not to blame. But I do not know that I should choose to repeat the experiment for one under my care."

"It doesn't help, Mr. Howard, to dwell on the past if it just makes you unhappy," Emma said, trying to hold back a tear or cover it with a smile. "My friends wanted to do what's best, and if things turned out differently than they intended, they aren't at fault. But I wouldn't want to go through that again for someone I'm responsible for."

"Do you like the neighbourhood?" enquired he, feeling that he had no right to press the last subject further.

"Do you like the neighborhood?" he asked, sensing that he shouldn't push the last topic any further.

"I have seen so little; the weather has been so unfavourable, but it does not strike me as being very beautiful about Winston. I was used to fine scenery in the west of England."

"I've seen so little; the weather has been so bad, but it doesn't seem very beautiful around Winston to me. I was used to beautiful landscapes in the west of England."

"Then you will naturally think Winston flat and uninteresting.—Osborne Castle and its park have beauties, however, which you cannot despise—but in my enquiry I rather referred to the inhabitants—have you pleasant neighbours about your father's house—I do not visit in the village."

"Then you’ll probably find Winston dull and unexciting.—Osborne Castle and its park have charms, though, that you can’t overlook—but in my inquiry, I was more talking about the people living there—do you have nice neighbors around your father’s house? I don’t visit in the village."

"We live so very quietly," replied Emma, who had no intention of satisfying his curiosity as to their acquaintance, "that I have had no opportunity of judging. I saw a great many people at the ball, but as you must have seen them too, you are as equal to decide on their appearance as I am."

"We live really quietly," replied Emma, who had no plans to satisfy his curiosity about their relationship, "so I haven't had a chance to judge. I saw a lot of people at the ball, but since you must have seen them too, you can decide on their appearance just as well as I can."

"You know Mr. Tom Musgrove of course?"

"You know Mr. Tom Musgrove, right?"

"A little."

"A bit."

"He is not a person of whom most young ladies answer so coolly; if I put the same question to five out of six of my acquaintance, they would reply with rapture—he is charming—divine—a perfect pattern for all gentlemen."

"He’s not someone most young ladies respond to so indifferently; if I asked the same question to five out of six of my friends, they would answer with enthusiasm—he’s charming—amazing—a true role model for all gentlemen."

"I understood he was a great favorite," observed Emma, still in the same composed voice.

"I realized he was quite popular," Emma noted, still in the same calm tone.

"I have been used to consider him such a perfect example in everything relative to the important concerns of fashion and the toilette," said Mr. Howard, gravely, "things which I know are of the first importance in the eyes of ladies, that I have seriously proposed when I wish to be particularly charming to copy him in the tying of his cravat."

"I have always thought of him as a perfect example in all things related to fashion and grooming," said Mr. Howard seriously, "areas that I know are very important to women. That's why I've seriously considered trying to imitate him when I want to look especially charming, particularly in how he ties his cravat."

"I am not quite sure whether I should think any one improved by copying Mr. Tom Musgrove, from his cravat to his shoe-buckles: but I have, I am afraid, a wicked prejudice, against any individual who is considered universally agreeable."

"I’m not so sure if anyone really benefits from imitating Mr. Tom Musgrove, from his necktie to his shoe buckles; but I fear I have a bit of a bad bias against anyone who is seen as universally likable."

"Alas you discourage my young ambition; if to be universally agreeable is to be hated by you, I shall leave forthwith my attempts at pleasing. To how many individuals is it allowable to be friendly? to how many cold? to how many repulsive in order to win your good opinion."

"Unfortunately, you’re crushing my youthful aspirations; if being universally liked means being disliked by you, I’ll stop trying to please you immediately. How many people can I be friendly with? How many can I be distant with? How many do I have to be unpleasant to in order to earn your approval?"

"Impossible for me to answer without more data for my calculations. You must tell me, to begin with, how many you have been in the habit of flattering daily!"

"There's no way for me to answer without more information for my calculations. You need to tell me, to start with, how many people you usually flatter each day!"

"None, I assure you—there is not a more sincere creature under the sun."

"None, I promise you—there isn't a more genuine person on this planet."

"I do not quite believe you—but if you will not own to that—with how many do you consider yourself a particular favorite."

"I’m not entirely convinced by what you’re saying—but if you won’t admit to that, how many people do you think you’re a favorite of?"

"That is an artful question—you wish to prove me guilty of general agreeableness—but my native modesty stands my friend there: I do not think more than two thirds of my acquaintance consider me a very charming fellow—amongst ladies, I mean—of course, a man's opinion goes for nothing."

"That’s a clever question—you want to show that I’m just too agreeable—but my natural modesty is on my side: I don’t think more than two-thirds of my friends see me as a very charming guy—especially among women, I mean—after all, a man’s opinion doesn’t really matter."

"Ah, that is too many by half to please me—if you had always spoken with sincerity, depend upon it your particular admirers would be less numerous."

"Ah, that's way too many to please me—if you had always been honest, you can bet your specific fans would be fewer."

"But seriously, Miss Watson, why do you feel a particular enmity to the general favorites of your sex!"

"But seriously, Miss Watson, why do you have such a strong dislike for the usual favorites of your gender?"

"Seriously then, because I mistrust them."

"Seriously, I just don't trust them."

"You think then truth must be sacrificed to popularity? Is not that rather a severe reflection on the taste of other women."

"You think that the truth has to be sacrificed for popularity? Isn’t that a harsh judgment on the taste of other women?"

"I did not mean it as such."

"I didn’t mean it that way."

"I never knew any one who did not profess to hate flattery."

"I've never met anyone who claimed to hate flattery."

"Very likely—but I go a step farther—I dislike the flatterer."

"Very likely—but I take it a step further—I can't stand the flatterer."

"And by what scale do you measure, so as to form a correct decision—is your standard of your own merit so accurately settled, that you can instantly perceive truth from flattery, appropriating just so much of a compliment as you deserve, and rejecting the rest."

"And by what standard do you judge to make a fair decision—has your self-worth been defined so clearly that you can immediately tell truth from flattery, accepting only as much praise as you deserve and dismissing the rest?"

"I think, Mr. Howard, I am more inclined to decide on the value of compliments from the character of the giver, than from my own. If an individual either man or woman dares to say a disagreeable truth, I cannot suspect them of an agreeable falsehood. Or if they are as ready to praise the absent, as to compliment the present, then I listen with more complaisance."

"I believe, Mr. Howard, that I'm more inclined to judge the value of compliments based on the character of the person giving them, rather than my own feelings. If someone, whether a man or a woman, is bold enough to speak an unpleasant truth, I can’t doubt their honesty in giving a pleasant falsehood. And if they’re just as quick to praise those who aren’t present as they are to compliment those who are, then I'm more inclined to listen respectfully."

"It is fortunate for some men that all young ladies are not like you; their stock of conversation would be reduced very low, if neither praises of the present nor abuse of the absent were tolerated."

"It’s lucky for some guys that not all young women are like you; their conversation would be really limited if they couldn’t talk about the good things of the present or criticize those who aren’t there."

"I differ from you, Mr. Howard. If no one would listen to slander much less evil would happen in the world; much unhappiness would be saved—much moral guilt would be avoided."

"I see things differently, Mr. Howard. If no one would pay attention to slander, far fewer bad things would happen in the world; a lot of unhappiness would be prevented—much moral wrongdoing would be avoided."

"True: call it by its right name—slander—and every one shrinks from it; the habit of softening down our expressions leads to much evil—a little scandal, nobody minds that."

"True: call it what it is—slander—and everyone avoids it; the habit of watering down our words leads to a lot of trouble—a little gossip, nobody cares about that."

"Most detestable of all is the flattery from mercenary motives. To see a man—a young man courting, flattering, cajoling a woman for her money—one to whom he would, were she poor, hardly deign to address a word—selling himself body and soul for gold—oh, it makes one shudder—it tempts me to unjust, harsh thoughts of the whole species. Hateful!"

"Most loathsome of all is the flattery driven by selfish motives. To watch a guy—a young guy charming, flattering, and sweet-talking a woman for her money—someone he wouldn't even bother to talk to if she were broke—selling himself completely for cash—oh, it makes you shudder—it pushes me toward unfair, harsh thoughts about all of humanity. Disgusting!"

Mr. Howard looked at his companion with considerable surprise. She certainly was using rather strong expressions, and evidently felt acutely what she was saying. As he, however, was perfectly ignorant of the circumstances of her aunt's marriage, and never for a moment thought of anything of the sort, an idea passed through his mind that she might allude to himself and Lady Osborne, for though he could not plead guilty to anything on his own part which deserved such condemnation, it was possible his conduct might appear in this light to her eyes. He did not stop to consider whether it was probable, or in accordance with her character to make such personal reflections, but fell into a reverie on the subject of his own manners, from which he was roused by her addressing him again.

Mr. Howard looked at his companion with a lot of surprise. She was definitely using some strong language and clearly felt deeply about what she was saying. However, since he had no idea about the circumstances of her aunt's marriage and never considered anything like that, a thought crossed his mind that she might be referring to him and Lady Osborne. Although he couldn't admit to anything on his part that would deserve such harsh criticism, it was possible that his actions might seem that way to her. He didn’t stop to think about whether it was likely or if it fit her character to make such personal comments, but he got lost in thought about his own behavior, from which he was brought back when she spoke to him again.

"I am quite ashamed, Mr. Howard, of having spoken so bitterly just now—pray forget what I said if possible—at least do not decide on my being a very ill-natured person because I spoke harshly—there are sometimes circumstances on which to reflect invariably creates unpleasant sensations—but the past is passed, and should not be allowed to awaken angry feelings."

"I’m really sorry, Mr. Howard, for having spoken so harshly just now—please try to forget what I said, if you can—at least don’t judge me as a terrible person just because I was unkind—sometimes there are situations that trigger negative emotions— but the past is behind us and shouldn’t bring back anger."

"I fancy we have strayed a long way from the point which awakened these reflections," said Mr. Howard trying to recover himself likewise. "Tom Musgrove was the commencement of our dissertation on flattery."

"I think we've wandered pretty far from the topic that sparked these thoughts," said Mr. Howard, trying to regain his focus as well. "Tom Musgrove was the starting point for our discussion on flattery."

"Mr. Musgrove—yes, so he was, but I had indeed forgotten it; my thoughts were many miles off—they had gone back many months."

"Mr. Musgrove—yeah, that’s right, but I actually forgot; my mind was far away—it had drifted back many months."

"Your opinion of him does not seem very high," observed he, much relieved at the termination of her sentence.

"Your opinion of him doesn’t seem very high," he noted, feeling relieved as she finished her sentence.

"My opinion of him is of too little consequence to be worth discussing," replied Emma: "I have not seen a great deal of him, but I fancy my father does not estimate him very highly."

"My opinion of him is not really important enough to talk about," replied Emma. "I haven't seen much of him, but I believe my dad doesn't think very highly of him."

"But you cannot deny him the advantage of having plenty to say for himself."

"But you can't deny him the benefit of having a lot to say for himself."

"Plenty indeed—sufficient to make any discussion amongst others on that subject unnecessary."

"Definitely enough—enough to make any conversation with others about that topic unnecessary."

"He is handsome too, in the opinion of most women."

"He’s good-looking too, according to most women."

"I do not deny it."

"I won't deny it."

"And you know he has a very comfortable independence."

"And you know he is very comfortably independent."

"On that point, Mr. Howard, I feel incredulous: independence is the very thing he wants. His principal object seems to be to follow another."

"On that point, Mr. Howard, I find it hard to believe: independence is exactly what he wants. His main goal appears to be to follow someone else."

"I see you are hardened against him."

"I can see you're closed off to him."

"You think me prejudiced, no doubt."

"You probably think I’m biased."

"I have no wish to combat your prejudice, or persuade you into liking him against your will."

"I don’t want to challenge your feelings or try to convince you to like him if you don’t want to."

A pause ensued, when Emma suddenly starting from her reverie, exclaimed,

A pause followed, and Emma, breaking out of her daydream, exclaimed,

"It is almost dusk—we must really return home."

"It’s almost dusk—we really need to head home."

"True, we can come again another day; I am sure you may come whenever you feel disposed—I shall be most happy to escort you."

"Sure, we can come another day; I'm sure you can come whenever you want—I’d be more than happy to take you."

At this moment the door was thrown back, and Lord Osborne himself appeared. After paying his compliments, he paused a moment, and then observed,

At that moment, the door swung open, and Lord Osborne himself stepped in. After greeting everyone, he paused for a moment, then remarked,

"You must have a precious strong taste for pictures, Miss Watson, to like to remain in the gallery even when it is too dark to see. I suppose breathing the same air is pleasant to those who value the art."

"You must have a really strong appreciation for art, Miss Watson, to want to stay in the gallery even when it's too dark to see anything. I guess just being in the same space is nice for those who appreciate the art."

"We have stayed longer than we intended, my lord," said Emma; "and I really feel much obliged to your sister for allowing me such a pleasure; but we expected her to join us."

"We've stayed longer than we planned, my lord," said Emma; "and I'm really grateful to your sister for letting me enjoy this; but we thought she would join us."

"It's a mighty fine thing to have such a lot of fine pictures, with all the fine names tacked on to them. One or two I really like myself—there's one of some horses, by somebody, excellent—and a Dutch painting of dead game, which is so like you would really think them all alive. Did you notice it?"

"It's really great to have so many amazing pictures, each with impressive names attached to them. There are a couple I actually like—there's one of some horses, by someone, that's excellent—and a Dutch painting of dead game that looks so realistic you'd honestly think they were all alive. Did you notice it?"

"Not particularly—I do not care much for still life."

"Not really—I don't care much for still life."

"Howard there knows all about them: he has the names and dates and all on the tip of his tongue. Don't you find it a deuced bore to listen to it?"

"Howard knows all about them: he has the names and dates right at his fingertips. Don't you think it's a real drag to listen to it?"

"On the contrary, I am much obliged to Mr. Howard for the information."

"On the contrary, I'm very grateful to Mr. Howard for the information."

"Well I should be glad, for my part, of a piece of information: how the—I beg pardon—I mean how the wonder did I contrive to miss you as I was going down the straight path to the Parsonage."

"Well, I should be glad to hear a piece of information: how on earth did I manage to miss you while I was walking straight to the Parsonage?"

"Because we did not come up the straight path, my lord."

"Because we didn't take the direct route, my lord."

"Well, on my honour, I just was surprised when I got there to hear you were gone—stole away in fact. 'Holloa! how can that be!' said I, 'I did not meet them—no indeed.' 'Did you not!' cried Mrs. Willis. 'Well deuce take it, that is extraordinary!'"

"Well, honestly, I was surprised when I got there to find out you had left—actually slipped away. 'Whoa! How is that possible?' I said, 'I didn't run into them—not at all.' 'You didn't!' exclaimed Mrs. Willis. 'Well, damn, that’s unusual!'"

"Did she say so indeed," said Emma with exemplary gravity.

"Did she really say that?" Emma replied with serious seriousness.

"I don't mean to say she used those very words—she thought them, though, I'm sure, by her look."

"I don’t mean to say she used those exact words—she definitely thought them, though, I’m sure, based on the look on her face."

"But now, my lord, we must wish you good evening, or Mrs. Willis will be waiting for dinner; and though I am not afraid of her swearing at us, I do not wish to annoy her."

"But now, my lord, we should say good evening, or Mrs. Willis will be waiting for dinner; and while I’m not worried about her scolding us, I’d rather not upset her."

"Ah, yes, Mrs. Willis is mistress—I know—the Parson there, like myself, is under petticoat government; nothing like a mother or sister to keep one in order. I'll be bound a wife is nothing to it. One cannot get away from a sister, and one can't make her quiet and obedient—you see she has never undertaken anything of the kind, as I understand wives do when one marries them."

"Ah, yes, Mrs. Willis is in charge—I know—the Parson there, like me, is under the control of women; nothing keeps you in line like a mother or sister. I'm sure a wife isn't the same. You can’t escape a sister, and you can’t get her to be quiet and obedient—you see she hasn’t taken on any of that responsibility, as I understand wives do when you marry them."

"But I have heard, my lord, that they sometimes break their word and rebel," said Emma with mock solemnity.

"But I've heard, my lord, that they sometimes go back on their word and rebel," Emma said with a teasing seriousness.

"Ah, but that must be the husband's fault, he gives them too much rein—keep a strict hand on them, that's my maxim."

"Ah, but that's the husband's fault; he lets them have too much freedom—he should keep a tight grip on them, that's my advice."

"I recommend you, however, to keep it a secret, if you wish to find a wife; I assure you no woman would marry you if she knew your opinion."

"I suggest you keep it a secret if you're looking to find a wife; I promise you no woman would marry you if she knew how you really feel."

"Seriously—well but I am sorry I said so then."

"Honestly—well, I'm sorry I said that."

"Oh, never mind—there is no harm done as yet—I promise not to betray you—but here we are at Miss Osborne's room, will she expect us to look in—or shall we go straight home, Mr. Howard?"

"Oh, never mind—nothing's happened yet—I promise I won't betray you—but here we are at Miss Osborne's room. Do you think she'll expect us to drop by, or should we just head straight home, Mr. Howard?"

"We'll see if Rosa's here," said her brother, opening the door as he spoke. The room, however, was empty, and there was nothing to be done but return home. Emma was vexed to find the young peer persisted in escorting them. Though his conversation had been much shorter than Mr. Howard's, she was far more weary of it. To hurry her walk, was her only remedy, and the coldness of the air was a plausible excuse for this. The space which had occupied nearly half an hour in ascending, was now traversed in five minutes, and breathless but glowing, the party reached the door of the parsonage. Here Lord Osborne was really obliged to leave them, and Emma hastened to her room to prepare for dinner.

"We'll see if Rosa's here," her brother said, opening the door as he spoke. However, the room was empty, and there was nothing to do but go back home. Emma was annoyed to find that the young lord insisted on accompanying them. Even though his conversation was much shorter than Mr. Howard's, she was far more tired of it. The only way to speed up her pace was to walk faster, and the chill in the air gave her a good excuse for this. The space that had taken almost half an hour to climb was now covered in five minutes, and breathless but glowing, the group reached the door of the parsonage. Here, Lord Osborne really had to leave them, and Emma hurried to her room to get ready for dinner.

"Well, Emma," cried Elizabeth, "I should like to know what you have been doing all this time—what an age you have been gone!"

"Well, Emma," shouted Elizabeth, "I want to know what you’ve been up to all this time—it's been ages since you left!"

"Looking at pictures, Elizabeth—you know what I went for."

"Looking at the photos, Elizabeth—you know what I was after."

"I know what you went for indeed, but how do I know what you stayed for. Pictures indeed—looking at pictures for two hours and a half—and in the dark too!"

"I know what you went for, but how do I know what you stayed for? Pictures, really—looking at pictures for two and a half hours—and in the dark too!"

Emma laughed.

Emma chuckled.

"Of what do you suspect me, Elizabeth?" cried she as her sister placed a candle so as to throw the light on her face.

"Of what do you think I'm guilty, Elizabeth?" she said as her sister positioned a candle to shine light on her face.

"Which have you been flirting with?" said Elizabeth taking her sister's hand, and closely examining her countenance. "The peer or the parson, which of your two admirers do you prefer?"

"Who have you been flirting with?" said Elizabeth, taking her sister's hand and closely examining her face. "The nobleman or the clergyman, which of your two admirers do you like more?"

"How can you ask such an unnecessary question?" returned Emma, blushing and laughing, yet struggling to disengage herself, "would you hesitate yourself—is not Lord Osborne the most captivating, elegant, lively, fascinating young nobleman who ever made rank gracious and desirable. Would you not certainly accept him?"

"How can you ask such an unnecessary question?" Emma replied, blushing and laughing, yet trying to pull away, "would you hesitate yourself—isn’t Lord Osborne the most charming, stylish, energetic, fascinating young nobleman who ever made his rank appealing and desirable? Wouldn't you definitely accept him?"

"Why yes, I think I should—it would be something to be Lady Osborne—mistress of all those rooms and servants, carriages and horses. I think I should like it, but then I shall never have the choice!"

"Of course, I think I should—I mean, it would be something to be Lady Osborne— in charge of all those rooms and servants, carriages and horses. I think I would enjoy it, but then I’ll never have the chance!"

"So far as I am concerned, I do not think I shall interfere with your power of accepting him—if he makes you an offer, do not refuse it on my account."

"As far as I’m concerned, I don't think I'll get in the way of your ability to accept him—if he makes you an offer, don't turn it down because of me."

"Very well—and when I am Lady Osborne, I will be very kind to Mrs. Howard—I will send and ask her to dine with me most Sundays, and some week days too."

"Alright—and when I'm Lady Osborne, I’ll be really nice to Mrs. Howard—I’ll invite her to dinner with me most Sundays, and some weekdays as well."

"I hope she will like it."

"I hope she enjoys it."

"I will give her a new gown at Easter, and a pelisse or bonnet at Christmas!"

"I'll get her a new dress for Easter and a coat or hat for Christmas!"

"Your liberality is most exemplary, but in the midst of your kind intentions to Mrs. Howard, I fear you are forgetting Mrs. Willis and her dinner. If you do not finish your dressing quickly you will keep them waiting."

"Your generosity is truly commendable, but while you’re being so thoughtful towards Mrs. Howard, I worry you’re overlooking Mrs. Willis and her dinner. If you don’t wrap up your dressing soon, you’re going to make them wait."

Elizabeth took her sister's advice, and finished her toilette with all possible despatch. It was singular that though invariably consuming double the time that sufficed for Emma, the result of her efforts in adjusting her clothes was much less satisfactory. She never looked finished. Her hair was certain to fall down too low; or her gown burst open, or her petticoat peeped out from underneath: she was always finding a string, or a button, or a loop wanting, just when such a loss was particularly inconvenient—always in a hurry, always behind hand, always good-naturedly sorry, but always as far from amendment.

Elizabeth took her sister's advice and quickly finished getting ready. It was strange that although she always took twice as long as Emma, the outcome of her efforts in putting on her clothes was much less satisfying. She never looked finished. Her hair always seemed to fall down too low, her dress would pop open, or her petticoat would peek out from underneath; she was always discovering a missing string, button, or loop at the most inconvenient times—always in a rush, always behind schedule, always good-naturedly apologizing, but never getting any better.

The evening was spent in quiet comfort, far removed from the stately grandeur of the yester-night's scene—they closed round the fire, chatting and laughing, cracking nuts and eating home-baked cakes with a zest which Osborne Castle and its lordly halls could not rival. They talked of the snow melting, and Charles and his uncle too persisted in the greatest incredulity on that subject. A hundred other things were discussed, made charming by the ease and good-humour with which they were canvassed, and then a book was produced. Shakespeare was placed in Mr. Howard's hands, and he read with a degree of feeling and taste, which made it very delightful to his listeners. Thus the evening passed peacefully and quickly, and when they separated for the night, it was with encreased good will and affection between the parties.

The evening was spent in cozy comfort, a world away from the grandiosity of the night before—they gathered around the fire, chatting and laughing, cracking nuts, and enjoying homemade cakes with a delight that Osborne Castle and its lavish halls couldn't match. They talked about the snow melting, and Charles and his uncle were particularly skeptical about that topic. A hundred other subjects were discussed, made enjoyable by the relaxed atmosphere and good humor with which they were approached, and then a book was brought out. Shakespeare was handed to Mr. Howard, and he read with a level of emotion and taste that delighted his audience. The evening passed by peacefully and quickly, and when they finally parted for the night, it was with even more goodwill and affection among them.

CHAPTER XI.

The next morning, though ushered in by no change of the weather, brought a very material alteration to the Miss Watsons. About eleven o'clock, as the ladies were working together, their attention was attracted by the sound of carriage wheels on the drive to the house. Presently a note was handed to Miss Watson, accompanied by an assurance that the carriage was waiting. With much surprise, Elizabeth opened the dispatch. It was from her father, and contained information to the effect, that wearied by their long absence, and finding that the lanes were still blocked up, he had sent their man to the post town for a chaise, in which they could return home, by taking the high road, which, although greatly adding to the distance, was the safest and most expeditious route they could adopt. He begged them to return immediately in the post-chaise, and Robert could follow with their own little vehicle after them. Kind as the family had been to them, the girls were still glad of a prospect of returning home before Sunday, being conscious that they could be ill spared from their father's house, and that every hour of enjoyment to them, was probably unpleasant and wearisome to him.

The next morning, although the weather hadn’t changed, brought a significant shift for the Miss Watsons. Around eleven o'clock, as the ladies were working together, they heard the sound of carriage wheels approaching the house. Soon, a note was delivered to Miss Watson, along with a message that the carriage was waiting. Elizabeth opened the note with surprise. It was from her father, letting them know that since he was tired of their long absence and realizing that the lanes were still blocked, he had sent their man to the post town for a chaise, so they could return home by the high road. Although this route would add to the distance, it was the safest and quickest way they could travel. He requested that they return immediately in the post-chaise, while Robert could bring their own small vehicle after them. Despite the family's kindness, the girls were pleased at the prospect of going home before Sunday, knowing they were missed at their father's house and that every hour they enjoyed was likely a burden to him.

They could not be parted with, of course, without great regret and many remonstrances on the subject of the dangerous nature of the expedition they were undertaking. Charles, in particular, gave them such repeated assurances that they would certainly be upset, that Emma declared her belief that his foreknowledge arose from having bribed the postilion to bring on a catastrophe. Mrs. Willis' object seemed to be to overwhelm them with cloaks, furs, shawls, and everything she could think of to fence the cold away, and Mr. Howard obviated all difficulty about returning these articles, by volunteering to drive over as soon as the weather permitted, and fetch them all back. Hopes of a continued friendship closed the visit, and they parted on the best possible terms.

They couldn’t be separated without a lot of regret and arguments about the risky nature of the trip they were taking. Charles, in particular, kept insisting that they would definitely get into trouble, leading Emma to suspect that he had bribed the driver to cause some kind of disaster. Mrs. Willis's goal seemed to be to overwhelm them with cloaks, furs, shawls, and anything else she could think of to keep the cold away, while Mr. Howard helped by offering to drive over as soon as the weather was better to return all the items. Hopes for a lasting friendship wrapped up the visit, and they parted on the best of terms.

Their return home was perfectly uneventful. There was not even the cold to complain of—so well had Mrs. Willis succeeded in wrapping them up.

Their journey back home was completely uneventful. There wasn't even any cold to complain about—Mrs. Willis had done such a great job wrapping them up.

Most cordial was the welcome they received from Mr. Watson; and Margaret, too, really looked enlivened by the sight of them.

Most warmly was the welcome they received from Mr. Watson; and Margaret, too, genuinely seemed energized by their presence.

"I shall not let you young ladies go visiting again in a hurry," said he good-humouredly, "I began to think one of you must have eloped with Lord Osborne, and the other with Mr. Howard. I assure you, we have been very dull without you."

"I won't let you girls go visiting again anytime soon," he said cheerfully, "I was starting to think one of you must have run off with Lord Osborne, and the other with Mr. Howard. I promise you, it's been very boring without you."

Such was his salutation—Margaret's ran as follows:

Such was his greeting—Margaret's went like this:

"Well, I hope you have been having pleasure enough—and that you will have brought home some news to enliven us. I am sure I am almost dead of stupidity and dulness. Not a creature have we seen—not an individual has come near us. Some people contrive to keep all the amusement—all the luck—everything that is good and pleasant to themselves."

"Well, I hope you’ve been having enough fun—and that you’ve brought back some news to cheer us up. I feel like I'm almost dying of boredom and dullness. We haven’t seen a soul—not a single person has come near us. Some people manage to keep all the excitement—all the good fortune—everything that’s enjoyable to themselves."

The astonishment of Margaret, when she heard the detail of what had occurred, was excessive; she was ready to cry with vexation and envy, to think of her sisters having so much to amuse them—of which she did not partake. With jealous anger she insisted on knowing every particular, for the sake, apparently, of tormenting herself to the uttermost, and being as miserable and ill-used as possible.

The shock Margaret felt when she heard what had happened was overwhelming; she was ready to cry out of frustration and jealousy, thinking about her sisters having so much fun—something she was missing out on. With a mix of anger and envy, she demanded to know every detail, seemingly just to torture herself completely and feel as miserable and mistreated as she could.

Every dish at dinner—every jewel in Lady Osborne's necklace—every word said to be spoken by the ladies at the castle, and every amusement suggested by the inhabitants of the parsonage, was an additional sting to her mind; and she was more than ever convinced that it was an act of the most barbarous injustice, the not allowing her to accompany her sisters—though nothing could be more evident than the total impossibility of such an arrangement. In vain did Emma try to turn the conversation to some less irritating topic; Margaret pertinaciously returned to the original theme, and insisted on learning every thing which her sisters could tell her.

Every dish at dinner—every jewel in Lady Osborne's necklace—every word supposedly spoken by the ladies at the castle, and every activity suggested by the people at the parsonage, was another jab to her feelings; and she was more convinced than ever that it was an act of the most brutal injustice to not let her join her sisters—even though it was completely impossible for such a plan to work. Emma tried in vain to steer the conversation to something less annoying; Margaret stubbornly returned to the original topic and insisted on finding out everything her sisters could tell her.

There are various tastes amongst the inhabitants of the world; some delight in making themselves happy, some in just the reverse; Margaret's pleasure was to fret; her pastime was to vex herself. Had she been the only victim to this peculiar taste, there would have been less harm in it; but, unfortunately, her father and sisters were likewise sufferers, and in as much as they were involuntary sufferers, and really took no pleasure in her vexation, it was rather hard upon them to be involved in the same calamity.

There are different preferences among the people in the world; some find joy in making themselves happy, while others enjoy the opposite. Margaret found her pleasure in worrying; her hobby was to stress herself out. If she had been the only one affected by this unusual tendency, it wouldn't have been so bad; but sadly, her father and sisters also suffered, and since they didn't choose to be affected and genuinely took no joy in her distress, it was quite difficult for them to share in that same misfortune.

In progress of time the snow melted from the ground, and the inhabitants of the rectory at Winston were again set free from confinement. As soon as the roads became at all passable, Emma began to catch herself wondering when Mr. Howard would redeem his promise of coming to fetch the articles with which his sister had supplied them. She likewise detected herself in what she considered another failing; this was looking round the untidy rooms of her father's home, with their dingy carpets, faded curtains, papers soiled by the hands of the servants and children, and tables unpolished and scratched, and contrasting them mentally with the clear and cheerful aspect of the apartments where Mrs. Willis was mistress. The grandeur of Osborne Castle had none of the charms in her eyes which Mrs. Willis' little parlour presented, and she came to the conclusion that the happiest thing in the world must be to preside over such an establishment with such a companion. Those feelings, however, she did not openly express, in which she differed from Elizabeth, who repeatedly declared that she wished she could make their house resemble Mr. Howard's.

As time passed, the snow melted away, and the people living in the rectory at Winston were freed from their confinement. Once the roads became somewhat passable, Emma found herself wondering when Mr. Howard would fulfill his promise to come and pick up the items his sister had given them. She also caught herself feeling what she considered another flaw; she was looking around the messy rooms of her father's home, with their shabby carpets, faded curtains, walls stained by the hands of the servants and children, and tables that were unpolished and scratched, and comparing them in her mind to the bright and cheerful look of the rooms where Mrs. Willis was in charge. The grandeur of Osborne Castle didn’t seem as appealing to her as Mrs. Willis' cozy little parlor, and she concluded that the happiest thing in the world must be to run such a place with such a companion. However, she didn’t openly express those feelings, unlike Elizabeth, who repeatedly said she wished they could make their house look like Mr. Howard’s.

One morning, shortly after their return home, Tom Musgrove, whom they had not seen since that event, was ushered into the parlour.

One morning, shortly after they got back home, Tom Musgrove, who they hadn't seen since that event, was brought into the living room.

Margaret, who happened to be alone, was instantly all agitation and bustle, trying to persuade him to take her chair by the fire, as she was sure he must be cold, or to accept the loan of her father's slippers whilst his boots were sent to the kitchen to dry.

Margaret, who was alone at the moment, immediately became flustered and busy, trying to convince him to take her chair by the fire since she was certain he must be cold, or to use her father's slippers while his boots were sent to the kitchen to dry.

He persisted, however, in declining her tender attentions, declaring she wanted to make an old man of him before his time, and placing himself on the hearth-rug, with his back to the fire, and his hands behind him, half whistled an air.

He kept refusing her kind gestures, insisting she wanted to make him feel old before his time. He positioned himself on the rug in front of the fireplace, facing away from the fire, with his hands behind him, and half-whistled a tune.

Margaret sighed.

Margaret let out a sigh.

"It is long since we have seen you," said she; "and the time has passed very wearily."

"It’s been a long time since we’ve seen you," she said; "and the time has dragged on very slowly."

"Hum," said Tom, stopping in his tune. "Where are your sisters, Miss Margaret?"

"Um," Tom said, pausing his song. "Where are your sisters, Miss Margaret?"

"Oh, they are at home again," replied Margaret. "I believe Emma is with my father, and Elizabeth in the kitchen. Did you hear of their being away so long?"

"Oh, they're home again," replied Margaret. "I think Emma is with my dad, and Elizabeth is in the kitchen. Did you hear they were gone for so long?"

"How long?" cried Tom.

"How long?" yelled Tom.

"From Wednesday to Saturday: there was I left without a creature to speak to except my father and the servants, snowed up in the house, and if they had only taken me with them, I should have enjoyed it as much as they did."

"From Wednesday to Saturday: there I was, stuck at home with no one to talk to except my dad and the staff, snowed in, and if they had just included me, I would have enjoyed it as much as they did."

"I dare say; but how came they to go?" said Tom, who though really knowing nothing about it, was determined to learn all he could without betraying his ignorance.

"I'll say this; but how did they end up going?" said Tom, who, although he really knew nothing about it, was determined to learn all he could without revealing his ignorance.

"Oh, they wanted to return Mrs. Willis' visit, and they went over in the pony-chaise, and then the snow came on and stopped them there all that time. I dare say they liked to stay, for I have no doubt but they might have come home had they tried. At last my father was obliged to send for a post-chaise to fetch them home in, and they came on Saturday."

"Oh, they wanted to return Mrs. Willis's visit, so they went over in the pony carriage, but then the snow started falling and kept them there for a long time. I’m sure they didn’t mind staying, because I bet they could have come home if they really wanted to. In the end, my father had to call for a post carriage to bring them back, and they arrived on Saturday."

"And they liked it very much, did they?"

"And they really liked it, did they?"

"Oh yes, of course—was it not hard I could not go too? I am always thwarted and ill-used."

"Oh yes, of course—wasn't it unfair that I couldn't go too? I'm always being blocked and treated badly."

"I wish your sister Emma would come down; she is always shut up in your father's room; I called here on purpose to see her."

"I wish your sister Emma would come down; she’s always locked up in your dad's room. I came by specifically to see her."

"I dare say she will come presently—do sit down here; I am sure you ought to rest yourself; you seem to have had a very dirty ride."

"I'll bet she’ll be here soon—please have a seat; I’m sure you need to rest; you look like you've had a really rough ride."

"You could not go and call her, I suppose?"

"You couldn't go and call her, I guess?"

"Oh no, she will come when she has done reading to my father. Do take something—a biscuit and a glass of wine, or something of that kind."

"Oh no, she'll come once she's finished reading to my dad. Please have something—a cookie and a glass of wine, or something like that."

"Quite unnecessary, I have but just breakfasted. I do not keep such gothic hours as some of my friends do. I am able to please myself—a free and independent man."

"That's completely unnecessary, I've just had breakfast. I don't keep such odd hours like some of my friends do. I can do as I please—I'm a free and independent man."

"No doubt a happy one. Ah, Mr. Musgrove, you are most fortunate. You cannot tell the misery, the low spirits, the—the—in short all we poor helpless women suffer from, how much heart-breaking sorrow we endure in silence—bitterness of heart of which the world knows nothing."

"No doubt a happy one. Ah, Mr. Musgrove, you are so lucky. You can't imagine the misery, the low spirits, the—well, all we poor helpless women go through, how much heart-breaking sorrow we bear in silence—the bitterness of heart that the world knows nothing about."

Tom only whistled again in reply to this very pathetic address, then turning round began to examine the ornaments on the chimney-piece. Even Margaret could not quite blind herself to the change in his manner since the period when her smiles seemed the object he most coveted.

Tom just whistled in response to this very sad speech, then turned around and started looking at the decorations on the mantelpiece. Even Margaret couldn’t completely ignore the change in his attitude since the time when her smiles seemed to be what he wanted most.

Presently he began again.

Now he started again.

"Whilst your sisters were at Howard's did they see much of the Osbornes?"

"While your sisters were at Howard's, did they spend much time with the Osbornes?"

Before Margaret had time to give an account of the visit to the Castle, Elizabeth entered the room.

Before Margaret could describe the visit to the Castle, Elizabeth walked into the room.

"So I understand, Miss Watson, you have been playing the truant, and been obliged to be brought back almost by force."

"So I get it, Miss Watson, you've been skipping school and had to be brought back almost against your will."

"And are you come to congratulate or condole with me on our return?"

"And have you come to congratulate me or offer your condolences on our return?"

"I am come to wish you joy about being overwhelmed in the snow. I little thought when I was last at Osborne Castle we were such near neighbours."

"I've come to congratulate you on being buried in snow. I never imagined when I was last at Osborne Castle that we were such close neighbors."

"When were you there?" cried Elizabeth.

"When were you there?" shouted Elizabeth.

"Let me see—I think it was Thursday. I am there very often, but I think Thursday was the last day. How droll it would have been had we met."

"Let me see—I think it was Thursday. I’m there pretty often, but I believe Thursday was the last time. How funny it would have been if we had run into each other."

"Emma," cried Miss Watson, as her youngest sister just then entered the room, "Mr. Musgrove says he was at the Castle on Thursday."

"Emma," exclaimed Miss Watson as her youngest sister walked into the room, "Mr. Musgrove says he was at the Castle on Thursday."

"Oh," said Emma.

"Oh," Emma said.

"I wonder we did not hear of it," pursued Elizabeth. "Miss Osborne never mentioned it."

"I wonder why we didn't hear about it," Elizabeth continued. "Miss Osborne never brought it up."

"How do you like Miss Osborne," enquired Tom, who wanted to appear perfectly well informed as to what had passed, and was, therefore, ashamed of asking questions which might betray his real ignorance.

"How do you feel about Miss Osborne?" Tom asked, wanting to seem fully informed about what had happened and, as a result, was embarrassed to ask questions that might show his actual lack of knowledge.

"She seems a very pleasant, amiable young lady," replied Elizabeth, "don't you think so, Emma."

"She seems like a really nice, friendly young lady," replied Elizabeth, "don't you think so, Emma?"

"Yes," replied she, quietly.

"Yes," she replied quietly.

"Did she know you were friends of mine, Miss Watson? Miss Emma, did she not talk about me?"

"Did she know you were my friends, Miss Watson? Miss Emma, didn’t she mention me?"

"No, indeed," replied Emma, with much satisfaction; "we never heard your name mentioned the whole time we were in company with her."

"No way," replied Emma, quite pleased; "we never heard your name brought up at all while we were with her."

"How did you hear we had been there," enquired Elizabeth.

"How did you find out we were there?" Elizabeth asked.

"I think Osborne mentioned it on Saturday, when I saw him for a minute," then seating himself by Emma, who was a little apart from the others, he whispered; "He told me the beautiful, but obdurate Miss Watson had been at Howard's parsonage. Why do you treat him with such scorn, Miss Emma? You will drive my poor friend to despair."

"I think Osborne talked about it on Saturday when I saw him for a moment," he said, sitting down next to Emma, who was slightly away from the others. He whispered, "He told me the beautiful yet stubborn Miss Watson had been at Howard's parsonage. Why do you treat him with such disdain, Miss Emma? You're going to push my poor friend to despair."

"I should be sorry to think that I merited your accusation, Mr. Musgrove: scorn cannot be a becoming quality in a young lady."

"I would feel bad to think that I deserved your accusation, Mr. Musgrove: scorn is not a flattering quality in a young woman."

"Nay, there can be nothing unbecoming which you can do; youth and beauty have unlimited privileges," whispered he again. "Miss Osborne vows you eclipse Miss Carr in beauty, and she would rather have you for a friend. She is dying to be introduced to you."

"Nah, there's nothing unseemly you could do; youth and beauty have endless advantages," he whispered again. "Miss Osborne insists you outshine Miss Carr in looks, and she'd prefer you as a friend. She can't wait to meet you."

"It is quite unnecessary to inflict such a death upon her even in imagination, Mr. Musgrove—for our acquaintance has progressed too far for that phrase to be at all applicable to it."

"It’s completely unnecessary to put her through such a death even in our imagination, Mr. Musgrove—our relationship has developed too much for that phrase to be relevant at all."

"Yes now, I dare say; Osborne told me, but I forget, you went over the castle I think."

"Yeah, I think Osborne mentioned it to me, but I can’t remember; I believe you visited the castle."

"No, we did not."

"No, we didn't."

"You did not! that was unlucky; I wish I had known you were going, I would have been there, and I could have suggested it to Miss Osborne; I dare say she would have shewn you all the rooms."

"You didn't! That was unlucky; I wish I had known you were going. I would have been there and could have suggested it to Miss Osborne. I bet she would have shown you all the rooms."

"She offered to do so, but we put it off till another time; we thought we should be too hurried."

"She offered to do it, but we decided to postpone it for another time; we thought we would be too rushed."

"It's a pity you did not dine there; its something quite grand to see all the plate—I quite enjoy it—they give such good dinners."

"It's a shame you didn't eat there; it's something really impressive to see all the dishes—I really enjoy it—they serve such great meals."

"You do not seem aware that we did dine there," replied Emma, "and, as I had seen other large establishments before, I saw nothing so very astonishing at their table."

"You don't seem to realize that we did eat there," Emma replied, "and since I've been to other big places before, I didn't find anything so surprising about their food."

"You did dine there—yes—but that was in a family way; the thing is to see a regular great dinner—twenty people sitting down—that is what I like."

"You did have dinner there—yes—but that was just with family; what I really enjoy is a big dinner—twenty people at the table—that's what I love."

"I am not fond of large dinner parties; unless one has a very pleasant neighbour they are apt to be dull."

"I don't really like big dinner parties; unless you have a really nice neighbor, they tend to be boring."

"Very much so—very much so indeed; I quite agree with you, a little, quiet, social dinner—where one person can talk and the others listen, that is pleasant. You get every thing hot and quickly—that's the thing!"

"Absolutely—totally agree with you; I really like the idea of a small, quiet dinner where one person talks and the others listen. That’s nice. You get everything hot and fast—that's what matters!"

Emma did not feel called on to answer, and presently he added:

Emma didn't feel the need to respond, and soon he added:

"I should like to have you for a neighbour at such a dinner."

"I would love to have you as a neighbor at that dinner."

Emma was still obdurately silent, and Mr. Musgrove, to recompense himself, turned to Elizabeth, and began to talk to her.

Emma remained stubbornly silent, so Mr. Musgrove, to make up for it, turned to Elizabeth and started talking to her.

As soon as her attention was released Emma left the room, and throwing on a bonnet and cloak, determined to take refuge in the garden as the day was fine, and she longed for fresh air. Hardly had she quitted the entrance, however, when her attention was attracted by the sound of wheels in the lane, and looking up her cheek crimsoned with pleasure at perceiving Mr. Howard.

As soon as Emma's attention was free, she left the room, put on a bonnet and cloak, and decided to seek refuge in the garden since the weather was nice and she craved fresh air. Just as she stepped out, though, she heard the sound of wheels on the lane, and when she looked up, her cheeks flushed with joy at seeing Mr. Howard.

The pleasure was certainly mutual, judging from the alacrity with which he sprang from the carriage to meet and address her. There was no mistaking the look and air with which he advanced, it was the genuine expression of a cordial welcome, met with equal though more bashful cordiality on her side.

The pleasure was definitely mutual, judging by how quickly he jumped out of the carriage to meet and greet her. There was no doubt about the smile and vibe he brought as he approached; it was a true sign of a warm welcome, matched by her own warm but more shy response.

He was come, of course, to redeem his promise of fetching back his sister's property; she would have come also, but she had a cold which confined her to the house. But he had another object in his visit—he was the bearer of an invitation to herself and sisters to attend a concert at the Castle, which was to take place in the afternoon, and to be followed by a ball in the evening. Miss Osborne hoped they would excuse her mother's not having called on them; she scarcely ever paid visits, never in the winter, or she would have accompanied her daughter to the Vicarage when they were there.

He had come, of course, to fulfill his promise of bringing back his sister's belongings; she would have come too, but she had a cold that kept her at home. However, he had another reason for his visit—he was delivering an invitation for her and her sisters to attend a concert at the Castle, which was scheduled for the afternoon and would be followed by a ball in the evening. Miss Osborne hoped they would understand that her mother hadn’t visited them; she rarely went out to visit, never in the winter, or she would have gone with her daughter to the Vicarage when they were there.

Emma read the note which was addressed to herself, and felt very much pleased. It contained, besides the invitation to the ball for herself and sisters, a most pressing request that she would pay a lengthened visit at the Castle; over this she pondered long, and then ended with coming to no conclusion, suddenly remembering that she was detaining Mr. Howard out of doors, when she ought to have allowed him to enter the house.

Emma read the note addressed to her and felt quite pleased. It included, along with the invitation to the ball for herself and her sisters, a strong request for her to make an extended visit to the Castle. She thought about this for a long time but ended up with no decision, suddenly remembering that she was keeping Mr. Howard outside when she should have let him in.

"You will find Mr. Tom Musgrove sitting with my sisters," continued she; "but if you will be so kind as not to mention the contents of the note before him, you would greatly oblige me."

"You'll find Mr. Tom Musgrove sitting with my sisters," she continued; "but if you could please not mention the contents of the note in front of him, I would really appreciate it."

"Could I not see Mr. Watson?" replied Mr. Howard; "I wish to call on him, and perhaps when my visit to him is over your sisters will be disengaged."

"Can I not see Mr. Watson?" replied Mr. Howard; "I’d like to visit him, and maybe after I'm done, your sisters will be free."

"Certainly; I am sure my father would have great pleasure in seeing you," said Emma much gratified; "allow me to show you the way."

"Of course; I know my dad would really enjoy meeting you," said Emma, quite pleased; "let me show you the way."

She ushered him accordingly to her father's dressing-room, and having witnessed the very cordial reception which Mr. Watson offered him, she was about to withdraw, but her father stopped her.

She led him to her father's dressing room, and after seeing the warm welcome Mr. Watson gave him, she was about to leave, but her father stopped her.

"I am sure you can have nothing particular to do, Emma, so you may just as well stay and talk to Mr. Howard—I like very much to hear you, but you know I am not strong enough to converse myself."

"I’m sure you don’t have anything special planned, Emma, so you might as well stick around and talk to Mr. Howard—I really enjoy listening to you, but you know I’m not strong enough to join in the conversation myself."

"I am sure, my dear father, nobody talks half so well when you are equal to it, but indeed you must not fancy yourself unwell, or you will frighten Mr. Howard away."

"I’m sure, dear Dad, no one talks as well as you do when you’re feeling up to it, but really, you can’t think you’re unwell or you’ll scare Mr. Howard off."

"When Mr. Howard has reached my age, my dear, and felt half the pain that I do, from gout and dyspepsia, he will be very glad to set his daughter to talk for him, my dear; so I beg you will stay."

"When Mr. Howard gets to my age, my dear, and experiences half the pain I do from gout and indigestion, he'll be more than happy to let his daughter speak for him, my dear; so please, do stay."

"I wish I enjoyed the prospect of realizing your picture, my dear sir; a daughter exactly like Miss Emma Watson would be indeed a treasure."

"I wish I could look forward to bringing your vision to life, my dear sir; a daughter just like Miss Emma Watson would truly be a gem."

"But remember it is to be purchased at the expense of gout, and you must not look for it these thirty years, Mr. Howard," said Emma laughing. "When the sacrifice is complete you will talk in a very different strain."

"But remember, it comes at the cost of gout, and you shouldn't expect it for thirty years, Mr. Howard," Emma said, laughing. "Once the sacrifice is made, you'll speak in a very different tone."

Mr. Howard looked very incredulous, but said nothing more on that subject.

Mr. Howard looked very skeptical, but didn't say anything else about it.

Emma then mentioned the note she had received; her father began to murmur.

Emma then brought up the note she had gotten; her father started to mumble.

"The Osbornes will all turn all your heads with their balls and their visits, child," said he pettishly. "I wish you had never known them."

"The Osbornes will definitely catch everyone's attention with their parties and visits, kid," he said irritably. "I wish you had never met them."

Emma looked down.

Emma looked down.

"I am sure I do not wish to go, if you dislike it," said she, in a voice which rather trembled.

"I really don't want to go if you don't like it," she said, her voice shaking a bit.

It was evident to Mr. Howard that she did wish it very much.

It was clear to Mr. Howard that she really wanted it.

Mr. Watson began again.

Mr. Watson started again.

"What am I to do if you are going away for two or three days? You are but just come home as it is—I cannot do without you."

"What am I supposed to do if you're leaving for two or three days? You just got home as it is—I can't manage without you."

"Then I, at all events, can stay with you," replied Emma cheerfully, "and my sisters can do as they please."

"Then I can definitely stay with you," Emma replied cheerfully, "and my sisters can do whatever they want."

Annoyed at the gentleman's selfishness, Mr. Howard felt inclined to interpose, but doubted whether he should not do more harm than good.

Annoyed by the man's selfishness, Mr. Howard wanted to step in but wasn't sure if he would end up causing more harm than good.

Emma knew better, or acted more wisely in not contradicting him, for like many irritable people, the moment he found himself unopposed, he began to relent, and said in a more placid voice,

Emma knew better, or was smarter by not arguing with him, because like many short-tempered people, as soon as he found no one challenging him, he started to calm down and spoke in a softer tone,

"What's the invitation, read it again, Emma, I am not quite clear about it."

"What's the invitation? Read it again, Emma. I'm not quite clear about it."

Emma complied.

Emma agreed.

"Well, I do not know; she does not want you all to stay over the ball—and as Elizabeth will be at home, perhaps I could spare you for a day or two."

"Well, I don’t know; she doesn’t want you all to stay after the ball—and since Elizabeth will be at home, maybe I could spare you for a day or two."

"Elizabeth would like to go to the ball too, papa."

"Elizabeth wants to go to the ball too, Dad."

"Yes, yes, but then she and Margaret would come home at night, and I should not be all day alone. I think you might go—you must have a post-chaise and a pair of horses to take you, I suppose, and bring your sisters back again. Would you like it, my dear?"

"Yes, yes, but then she and Margaret would come home at night, and I wouldn’t be alone all day. I think you could go—you must have a coach and a couple of horses to take you, I guess, and bring your sisters back again. Would you like that, my dear?"

"Very much, sir, if it does not disturb you."

"Of course, sir, if it’s not a problem for you."

Like it indeed—the words served but coldly to express the pleasure with which her heart beat at the idea. It was so very kind of Miss Osborne to think of her in that way, and it was so very pleasant to see how much consequence Mr. Howard attached to her acceptance of the offer. She had not dared to look quite at him; but the first glance she had ventured on, showed in his face an expression of deep interest, not to be mistaken, and now looking up, she met his eyes fixed on her with a look which immediately sunk hers again to the ground, and seemed to call all the blood from her heart to her cheeks.

Like it really—the words barely conveyed the excitement her heart felt at the thought. It was so sweet of Miss Osborne to consider her in that way, and it was really nice to see how much importance Mr. Howard placed on her accepting the offer. She hadn’t dared to look directly at him; but the first quick glance she took revealed an unmistakable expression of deep interest on his face, and now, when she looked up, she found his eyes focused on her in a way that made hers immediately drop back to the ground, pulling all the blood from her heart to her cheeks.

"I am sure," cried he, speaking hurriedly to relieve her embarrassment, "Miss Osborne would have been exceedingly disappointed had you settled otherwise. I can venture to assert, sir, that Miss Osborne is very fond of your daughter, and extremely anxious to cultivate her acquaintance."

"I’m sure," he said quickly to ease her embarrassment, "Miss Osborne would have been very disappointed if you had decided differently. I can confidently say, sir, that Miss Osborne really likes your daughter and is very eager to get to know her."

"I dare say, I dare say, why should she not; but I hope Emma does not flatter her to win her good will."

"I really think she should; but I hope Emma isn’t flattering her just to gain her favor."

"I hope not, sir," said Emma, "I should despise myself if I did."

"I hope not, sir," Emma said. "I would hate myself if I did."

"It is impossible that it should be necessary," cried Mr. Howard. "Miss Osborne is not to be propitiated by flattery, and it would require, on Miss Emma's part, nothing beyond her natural manners to produce a wish to carry on the acquaintance."

"It can't be necessary," Mr. Howard exclaimed. "Miss Osborne can't be won over by flattery, and all it would take from Miss Emma is her natural charm to spark an interest in continuing the friendship."

"I suppose Miss Osborne desired you to make civil speeches for her," said Mr. Watson, laughing.

"I guess Miss Osborne wanted you to give polite speeches for her," said Mr. Watson, laughing.

"No, I do it of my own free will, my dear sir."

"No, I do it of my own free will, my dear sir."

Mr. Howard's visit was long and lively; Mr. Watson was evidently cheered by it, and pressed him to renew it.

Mr. Howard's visit was long and cheerful; Mr. Watson was clearly uplifted by it and encouraged him to come again.

"I am afraid I ask what is not agreeable," continued he; "I dare say I am dull and unpleasant; but if you knew what a treat it is to me to see cheerful faces, you would not wonder at my selfish wish. You, Mr. Howard, and Emma do me good."

"I’m sorry to ask something that might be unwelcome," he continued. "I know I can be boring and bothersome, but if you understood how much joy it brings me to see happy faces, you wouldn't be surprised at my selfish desire. You, Mr. Howard, and Emma make me feel good."

There was something very pleasant to Emma's ears in hearing her name thus connected with Mr. Howard's; and it was not unwelcome to the young man either, who warmly pressed her father's hand, and promised readily to come as often as he could.

There was something very nice to Emma in hearing her name linked with Mr. Howard's; and the young man was equally pleased, warmly shaking her father's hand and readily promising to visit as often as he could.

"And mind, Emma, when he does come, you bring him to me," said her father; "it is not every young man that I care to see. Your Tom Musgroves, and such young dandies, are not at all to my mind; but a young man who listens to what his elders say, and does not flout and jeer at them, but shows a proper respect to age and experience, that's what I like. I shall be happy to see you, Mr. Howard, whenever you can come."

"And remember, Emma, when he does come, you need to bring him to me," said her father; "not every young man interests me. Your Tom Musgroves and those kinds of young guys really don't appeal to me at all; but a young man who listens to his elders, who doesn't mock or make fun of them, and shows proper respect for age and experience, that's what I appreciate. I would be happy to see you, Mr. Howard, whenever you can make it."

After renewing his promise to be a regular and frequent visitor, Mr. Howard was conducted by Emma to the parlour, from whence they found Tom Musgrove had departed. Her two sisters looked up as if surprised to see Emma and her companion; but their pleasure much exceeded their surprise, when they learnt the nature of the embassy with which he was charged. Margaret especially, who had formed most exalted ideas of the nature and felicity of a visit to the castle, was at first in a perfect rapture. She was certain that the whole affair would be in the most superlative style of excellence; that Miss Osborne must be a lady of first rate taste and talent; that the company would be select in an extraordinary degree, and in short that she should never have known what grandeur, beauty, elegance, and taste meant, but for Lady Osborne's invitation to the concert and ball. She determined to do her best to make her court to the whole family of Osbornes, and had great hopes of becoming an especial favorite with them all. It was not till after Mr. Howard's departure, which took place after a visit of about ten minutes, that a cloud came over her bright vision. She then learnt the sad fact that Emma was invited to remain at the castle, but that she herself was to return home.

After reaffirming his promise to be a regular and frequent visitor, Mr. Howard was led by Emma to the parlor, where they found that Tom Musgrove had already left. Her two sisters looked up, seemingly surprised to see Emma and her companion, but their delight far outweighed their surprise when they learned the purpose of his visit. Margaret, in particular, who had lofty expectations about the nature and excitement of a visit to the castle, was initially overwhelmed with joy. She was convinced that the entire experience would be exceptional; that Miss Osborne must be a woman of the highest taste and talent; that the guests would be extraordinarily selective, and in short, that she would never have truly understood grandeur, beauty, elegance, and taste had it not been for Lady Osborne's invitation to the concert and ball. She resolved to do her best to win over the entire Osborne family, holding high hopes of becoming a favorite among them all. It wasn’t until after Mr. Howard left, having stayed for about ten minutes, that a shadow fell over her bright outlook. She then learned the disappointing news that Emma was invited to stay at the castle, while she was expected to return home.

This discovery made her very angry; she could comprehend no reason for such a marked preference; why should Miss Osborne invite Emma who was the youngest, and exclude herself; it really surpassed her comprehension; it was most extraordinary; she had a great mind not to go at all; she would let Miss Osborne see that she was not to be treated with neglect; she was not a person to come and go at any one's bidding; if Miss Osborne could ask Emma, why not herself too; she surely had as much claim to attention. Then she turned to Emma and required her to promise that she would not accept the invitation. But Emma said she had done so already. She had written a note which Mr. Howard had charge of; and she was not to be induced to retract. Margaret grew quite angry, accusing her of being mean-spirited and servile, fawning on Miss Osborne, and winning her favor only by her base concessions; she said everything which an irritated and jealous temper could suggest, and tormented Emma into tears at her crossness and ill-will.

This discovery made her very angry; she couldn't understand why there was such a clear preference. Why would Miss Osborne invite Emma, who was the youngest, and leave her out? It really was beyond her understanding; it was so strange. She seriously considered not going at all; she wanted Miss Osborne to see that she wouldn’t be ignored. She wasn’t someone to be invited or excluded at someone else's whim; if Miss Osborne could invite Emma, then why not her as well? She certainly deserved just as much attention. Then she turned to Emma and demanded that she promise not to accept the invitation. But Emma said she already had. She had written a note that Mr. Howard was responsible for, and she wouldn’t be persuaded to change her mind. Margaret became quite upset, accusing her of being petty and submissive, currying favor with Miss Osborne by making degrading compromises. She said everything an annoyed and jealous person could think of, and upset Emma to the point of tears with her bitterness and resentment.

"I wonder you mind her, Emma," remonstrated Elizabeth, when she discovered that her sister's eyes were red, and wrung from her an acknowledgment of the cause. Elizabeth had not been present when the discussion which pained Emma so much, had taken place. "It's not the least use fretting about Margaret's ill-temper and teazing ways—she always was a plague and a torment from a child, and there's no chance of her being any better. She is so abominably selfish. But I cannot bear her to make you cry."

"I don't understand why you let her get to you, Emma," Elizabeth said, noticing that her sister's eyes were red and getting her to admit the reason. Elizabeth hadn’t been there when the conversation that upset Emma happened. "It's pointless to worry about Margaret's bad mood and annoying behavior—she's always been a pain since we were kids, and there's no hope she'll change. She's incredibly selfish. But I can't stand to see her make you cry."

"I dare say you think me very foolish," replied Emma, wiping her eyes, "but I have never been used to be crossly spoken to, and it quite upsets me."

"I bet you think I'm really foolish," Emma replied, wiping her eyes, "but I've never been spoken to harshly, and it really bothers me."

"No, I don't think you foolish, Emma; you are only much too good and tender for this situation. I shall be glad when you are married and safe with Mr. Howard, and nobody to scold you or make you spoil your beauty by crying."

"No, I don't think you're foolish, Emma; you're just way too kind and sensitive for this situation. I'll be happy when you're married and safe with Mr. Howard, and there's no one to criticize you or make you ruin your beauty by crying."

"Nonsense, Elizabeth."

"That's ridiculous, Elizabeth."

"It's not nonsense, Emma, I believe he is very good-natured, and I dare say you will be very happy with him. How long were you tête-à-tête, with him, before you brought him into the parlour?"

"It's not nonsense, Emma, I think he's really nice, and I'm sure you'll be very happy with him. How long were you two alone before you brought him into the parlor?"

"We came from my father's room then."

"We came from my dad's room then."

"Oh, you need not apologise; I think you were quite right to have a comfortable chat with him, before bringing him into Margaret's company. It is but little conversation you can have when she is by. I saw you with him in the garden."

"Oh, you don’t need to apologize; I think it was totally fine for you to have a nice chat with him before introducing him to Margaret. You can hardly have a conversation when she’s around. I noticed you with him in the garden."

Emma blushed.

Emma felt embarrassed.

"I assure you we did not stay there five minutes; he came to call on my father, and we went to him immediately."

"I promise we didn’t stay there for more than five minutes; he came to see my dad, and we went to him right away."

Elizabeth only answered by a look; but it was a look which shewed that she was not in the least convinced by Emma's assertions, but only wondered that she should think them necessary.

Elizabeth simply responded with a glance; but it was a glance that showed she was not at all persuaded by Emma's claims, just puzzled that Emma felt they were necessary.

END OF VOL. I.

THE YOUNGER SISTER, VOL 2.

CHAPTER I.

The invitation to the important party was not for an early date; ten days must elapse before the arrival of the day expected to bring so much happiness with it. The comfort of the Watson family suffered alternations which could only be compared to the ebbing and flowing of the tide, but that their recurrence could not be calculated on with equal certainty. When the pleasure she was to enjoy occupied her mind, Margaret was comparatively happy; the arrangement of her dress, the minor difficulties about ornaments and shoes, were even then sufficient to destroy her equanimity, and detract from her peace of mind; but this was nothing to the state of acidity and fermentation which her temper presented, when the grand insult of not being Miss Osborne's friend, and not invited to stay at the Castle, recurred in vivid colors to her memory.

The invitation to the important party wasn't for an early date; ten days had to pass before the day that promised so much happiness arrived. The comfort of the Watson family experienced ups and downs that were only comparable to the rising and falling of the tide, but their recurrence couldn't be predicted with the same certainty. When she focused on the pleasure she would enjoy, Margaret felt relatively happy; however, the details of her dress, the small issues with accessories and shoes were enough to upset her and take away her peace of mind. But this was nothing compared to the frustration and irritation that bubbled up when she remembered the humiliating reality of not being Miss Osborne's friend and not being invited to stay at the Castle.

But three days before the important morning, a very unexpected event threw the whole family into a ferment. Just as the two elder sisters were setting off to the town, to see if their new bonnets were making the progress which was desirable, the sudden appearance of a post-chaise startled them. Emma, who was in her father's room as usual, heard the wheels on the gravel, and naturally supposing that it was the old pony-chaise leaving the door, was perfectly astonished the next minute by the startling uproar which resounded through the hall. Loud laughter, and a mingled clatter of tongues, which might almost be denominated screaming, convinced her that whatever was the origin, it was not of a tragic nature, but her awakened curiosity made her long to know the cause, through she feared to move, as her father had fallen into a gentle doze. A shriller exclamation than before suddenly roused him from his slumber, and starting up he exclaimed:

But three days before the important morning, a completely unexpected event sent the whole family into a frenzy. Just as the two older sisters were about to head into town to check on the progress of their new bonnets, the sudden arrival of a carriage startled them. Emma, who was usually in her father's room, heard the wheels on the gravel and, naturally assuming it was the old pony-chaise leaving, was completely taken aback the next moment by the loud commotion echoing through the hall. Boisterous laughter and a mix of chatter that could almost be called screaming made her realize that whatever was happening was not tragic, but her curiosity was piqued, and she wanted to know the cause, though she was hesitant to move as her father had drifted into a light sleep. A sharper exclamation than before suddenly jolted him awake, and he sprang up, exclaiming:

"What are those confounded women about? Emma, go and bid them all be quiet."

"What are those annoying women doing? Emma, go tell them all to be quiet."

Emma escaped from the room to obey his behest, and on reaching the turn of the stairs paused a moment to see who was there; just then she caught her own name.

Emma left the room to follow his request, and when she got to the bend in the stairs, she stopped for a moment to see who was there; at that moment, she heard her own name.

"Emma is at home," said Margaret, "and as I really want to go, I shall not mind you. Pen, you can go and sit with her."

"Emma is at home," Margaret said, "and since I really want to go, I won't mind you. Pen, you can go and sit with her."

"Very well, it's all the same to me," replied a stranger, who she inferred was her unknown sister, "I am sure I don't want to keep you at home." And as she spoke she turned again to the door, "I say driver, you just get that trunk lifted in, there's a good fellow, and see you don't turn it bottom upwards, my man, or I vow I won't give you a sixpence—do you hear?"

"Alright, it’s all the same to me," replied a stranger, whom she guessed was her unknown sister, "I definitely don't want to keep you at home." And as she said this, she turned back to the door, "Hey driver, just get that trunk loaded in, would you? And make sure you don't turn it upside down, or I swear I won't give you a penny—got it?"

The driver grinned and proceeded to pull down the trunk, whilst Penelope Watson stood at his elbow, and flourished an umbrella in her hand, very much as if she meant to enforce her threats with blows.

The driver smiled and started to open the trunk, while Penelope Watson stood next to him, waving an umbrella in her hand, almost as if she intended to back up her threats with hits.

When satisfied, however, with the care which he took of her property, she had paid and dismissed him, she turned to her sisters, exclaiming:

When she was satisfied with how well he took care of her property, she paid him and sent him away. Then she turned to her sisters, exclaiming:

"There, now you may bundle off too, as fast as you please, my bonnet and gown and all are in that trunk, and you shall not see them till I put them on, lest you should try and copy them."

"There, you can go off now whenever you want. My hat, dress, and everything are in that trunk, and you won't see them until I wear them, so you don't try to copy them."

"How very ill-natured," cried Margaret.

"How rude," cried Margaret.

"No, it isn't, what becomes me would never suit you, so I only prevent you making a fright of yourself. Where's Emma? I want to see her."

"No, it’s not. What looks good on me would never work for you, so I’m just stopping you from embarrassing yourself. Where's Emma? I want to see her."

"Here I am," said she timidly advancing, for Penelope's loud voice quite overpowered her courage.

"Here I am," she said, hesitantly stepping forward, as Penelope's booming voice completely overwhelmed her confidence.

"Here I am," mimicked Penelope, advancing towards her, "and how does your little ladyship do, pray? Why are you so long coming to welcome your new sister? I am sure you ought to have learnt more affection from Margaret."

"Here I am," Penelope said mockingly, walking toward her, "and how is my little ladyship doing, I wonder? Why did you take so long to come and greet your new sister? I'm sure you should have learned more affection from Margaret."

Emma did not know what to answer to this attack, but looked at Elizabeth rather distressed.

Emma didn't know how to respond to this criticism and looked at Elizabeth, feeling quite upset.

"Never mind, Penelope," replied Miss Watson to her look, "she always says what she pleases; well, Margaret is waiting in the chaise, so I must go; Emma, will you take Pen to my father?"

"Don't worry about it, Penelope," Miss Watson replied to her expression, "she always says whatever she wants; anyway, Margaret is waiting in the carriage, so I need to leave; Emma, can you take Pen to my dad?"

And Elizabeth hastened away as she spoke.

And Elizabeth rushed away as she spoke.

Penelope turned to her remaining sister, and surveyed her from head to foot—

Penelope turned to her remaining sister and looked her over from head to toe—

"Well," said she, "I suppose I had better go and report myself first, and then I can settle about my things; upon my word, Emma, you are very pretty, I am so glad you have dark hair and eyes; Margaret makes me quite sick of fair skins, by her nonsense about her own. Here I am, sir," cried she, advancing into her father's room as she spoke, "come to waken you all up; I am sure the old house looks as if it had gone to sleep since I went away, and there is the same fly on the window, I protest, as when I was last in the room. How do you do, my dear sir?"

"Well," she said, "I guess I should go report in first, and then I can sort out my stuff; honestly, Emma, you look great. I'm so glad you have dark hair and eyes; Margaret makes me totally tired of her fuss about her fair skin. Here I am, Dad," she exclaimed, stepping into her father's room as she spoke, "here to wake you all up; I swear the old house looks like it’s been asleep since I left, and there's the same fly on the window, I swear, as when I was last in this room. How are you, my dear sir?"

"None the better for all the confounded clatter you have been making in the hall, I can tell you; I thought you had brought home a dozen children at your heels, judging from the uproar you created. What mad freak has possessed you now, Penelope?"

"You're not making things any better with all that noise you've been making in the hall, I can tell you. I thought you brought home a dozen kids with you, judging by the racket you caused. What wild urge has taken over you now, Penelope?"

"Oh! I came for two things—one was to go to the Osborne Castle ball—the other I'll tell you by-and-bye."

"Oh! I came for two things—one was to go to the Osborne Castle ball—the other I’ll tell you later."

"You are always racing over the country, and bent on having your own way, I know."

"You’re always rushing around the country, determined to get your way, I know."

"So is every one; but they don't all know how to get it, so well as I do; but I see I'm disturbing you, so I shall go and unpack my rattle-traps—Emma come with me."

"So is everyone; but they don’t all know how to get it as well as I do; but I see I’m bothering you, so I’ll go and unpack my stuff—Emma, come with me."

Emma seemed to obey instinctively—but she felt no pleasure in accompanying her sister. Her voice, look and manner, were alike uninviting, and she felt inclined to shrink from her. Penelope went to the parlour, and stirring the fire, drew in a chair close to the chimney—placed her feet upon the fender, and then turning abruptly round to her sister, said—

Emma seemed to follow her instincts—but she didn’t enjoy being with her sister. Her voice, expression, and demeanor were all distant, making Emma want to pull away from her. Penelope went to the living room, stoked the fire, pulled up a chair close to the hearth, put her feet up on the fender, and then suddenly turned to her sister and said—

"So it is all your doing, is it, our going to the castle balls; it is really something new—Margaret wrote me word you and Miss Osborne were bosom friends?"

"So it's all your doing, is it, that we're going to the castle balls? That's really something new—Margaret told me that you and Miss Osborne are best friends?"

Emma coloured, but did not know what to say in reply.

Emma blushed, but didn’t know how to respond.

"How sheepish you look, Emma," cried her sister, "one would think you were ashamed of it all; I am sure I think it vastly clever of you to get up a friendship with Miss Osborne, or a flirtation with her brother. I've a great respect for girls who know how to push their way and make the most of circumstances. What sort of young fellow is Lord Osborne?,"

"How shy you look, Emma," her sister exclaimed, "you'd think you were embarrassed by it all; I actually think it's really smart of you to develop a friendship with Miss Osborne or to flirt with her brother. I have a lot of admiration for girls who know how to forge their own path and make the best of their situations. What's Lord Osborne like?"

"Plain and quiet," replied Emma.

"Simple and calm," replied Emma.

"As if I did not know that," cried Penelope, "why, I've seen him hundreds of time, child; almost before you were born. I mean is he pleasant?—can he talk nonsense?—does he know how to make himself agreeable?"

"As if I didn't already know that," Penelope exclaimed, "I’ve seen him hundreds of times, kid; almost before you were born. What I mean is, is he nice?—can he joke around?—does he know how to be charming?"

"That must depend upon taste," replied Emma, "he never was particularly pleasant to me; and, as to his talking, it's neither good sense, nor good nonsense."

"That depends on personal taste," Emma replied, "he was never really pleasant to me; and as for his conversations, it's not good sense or even good nonsense."

"Do you know what good nonsense is, Emma?" cried Penelope, "Why, then, I dare say you may not be quite detestable."

"Do you know what good nonsense is, Emma?" exclaimed Penelope, "Well, then, I guess you might not be totally awful."

"I should hope not," said Emma, trying to smile.

"I sure hope not," Emma said, attempting to smile.

"I thought your uncle might, perhaps, have made a Methodist of you, and that would not have suited me. Those musty old doctors of divinity have, sometimes, queer notions."

"I thought your uncle might have made you a Methodist, and that wouldn't have worked for me. Those old theology professors can have some strange ideas."

"I must beg, Penelope, when you mention my late uncle, you will do so with respect," said Emma, with spirit.

"I have to ask you, Penelope, to speak of my late uncle with respect," Emma said firmly.

Penelope looked surprised—and, for a moment, was silent; when next she spoke it was to question Emma minutely, as to the quality, price and texture of her dress, for the important day and night in prospect.

Penelope looked surprised—and for a moment, she was silent; when she finally spoke, it was to ask Emma in detail about the quality, price, and texture of her dress for the important day and night ahead.

"I expect Margaret will be ready to expire with envy, when she sees the real Indian muslin that I mean to wear," pursued she, in a tone of great satisfaction; "I am not going to tell you how I came by it—for that's a great secret for some days to come. Is not Margaret horridly jealous?"

"I bet Margaret is going to be so jealous when she sees the real Indian muslin that I plan to wear," she continued, sounding very pleased with herself. "I’m not going to tell you how I got it— that’s a big secret for a few days. Isn’t Margaret just ridiculously jealous?"

Emma looked shocked.

Emma was shocked.

"Oh, I see!" laughed Penelope, "you are too good to abuse a sister—quite a Miss Charity or Miss Meek of a good little girl's prize book. But, if you like to sit like a goose weighing every word you are about to utter, I can tell you that does not suit me at all. I always say what comes into my head, without caring for anybody."

"Oh, I get it!" laughed Penelope, "you're too nice to be mean to a sister—just like a Miss Charity or Miss Meek from a little girl's prize book. But if you want to sit there like a goose, thinking about every word before you say it, I can tell you that doesn’t work for me at all. I always say whatever pops into my head, without worrying about anyone else."

As Emma, however, did not follow the same method, she did not express how very unpleasant a course she considered it; and the sisters did not quarrel then.

As Emma didn’t follow the same approach, she didn’t say how very unpleasant she thought it was; and the sisters didn’t argue then.

"How has Margaret got on with Tom Musgrove?" continued Penelope, "by-the-bye, have you seen Tom Musgrove, yourself?"

"How has Margaret been doing with Tom Musgrove?" Penelope continued, "by the way, have you seen Tom Musgrove yourself?"

"A little," said Emma.

"Just a bit," said Emma.

"And how do you like him?—what do you think of him?—do you think he is in love with Margaret?" pursued Penelope.

"And how do you feel about him? What are your thoughts on him? Do you think he's in love with Margaret?" Penelope continued.

"No," replied Emma, answering only to the last question.

"No," Emma replied, responding only to the last question.

"Nor do I; I don't see that he is at all more in love with her, than he has been with twenty other girls—myself included. But it's very good fun talking to him when he is in spirits. Emma can you keep a secret?"

"Neither do I; I don't think he's any more in love with her than he's been with twenty other girls—myself included. But it's really fun talking to him when he's in a good mood. Emma, can you keep a secret?"

"Yes, I hope so, when necessary; but I would rather have none to keep."

"Yeah, I hope so if it's needed; but I’d prefer to have none to deal with."

"How absurd—why, it's the best fun possible, to have a good secret; I would tell you one, if you would promise not to betray it."

"How ridiculous—it's actually the most fun ever to keep a good secret; I would share one with you if you promise not to spill it."

"I shall be very happy to hear anything you like to tell me, and, I dare say you would not ask me to do anything wrong."

"I would love to hear anything you want to share with me, and I'm sure you wouldn't ask me to do anything wrong."

"Wrong! why, are you such a little Methodist, as to consider whether every thing is wrong—it's my own affair, and how can there be anything wrong in my telling you if I like? If one always stops to meditate whether any one would think a thing wrong, one might give over talking altogether."

"Wrong! Why are you so uptight about it, like a little Methodist, worrying if everything is wrong? It’s my own business, and how could it be wrong for me to tell you if I like? If you always stop to think about whether someone might take offense, you might as well quit talking altogether."

Emma was silent from not very well knowing what to say in reply; and, after a momentary pause, Penelope went on:

Emma was quiet because she wasn't sure how to respond; and after a brief pause, Penelope continued:

"Now, the only reason I want you not to tell is, because I wish to surprise all the others by the news some day. You will promise not to mention it!"

"Now, the only reason I want you to keep this to yourself is that I want to surprise everyone else with the news someday. You promise not to say anything, right?"

"You had much better not tell me at all, Penelope; because then, your secret will certainly be safe," said Emma, good-humouredly; "if you, who are interested in it, cannot resist telling it—how can you expect me to be proof to such a temptation?"

"You really shouldn't tell me at all, Penelope, because then your secret will definitely be safe," said Emma, playfully. "If you, who are invested in it, can't resist sharing it—how do you expect me to resist such a temptation?"

"You are very much mistaken," said Penelope, angrily tossing her head, "if you suppose I cannot resist telling any thing I wish to keep secret; I assure you, I am quite as discreet, when occasion requires, as your little ladyship can be, though I do not set up to be so superior to all my family, and give myself airs of discretion and superfine prudence."

"You’re completely wrong," Penelope said, angrily tossing her head. "If you think I can’t resist spilling anything I want to keep secret, you’re mistaken. I can be just as discreet, when needed, as you can be, even though I don’t act like I’m better than my family and pretend to be more discreet and wise."

Emma saw she had made her sister angry—though she did know exactly how or why, and she attempted, but vainly, to apologise for the involuntary offence. Penelope was not to be propitiated.

Emma realized she had upset her sister—though she wasn’t sure how or why, and she tried, but unsuccessfully, to apologize for the unintended offense. Penelope was not easily appeased.

"I can tell you, Miss Emma, it's no use at all, your trying to be so grand and indifferent; it was not a trifling mark of my regard, what I was going to tell you, but, if you do not wish to hear it, you may let it alone. I dare say, Margaret will shew more interest in my concerns; I can tell her some day."

"I can tell you, Miss Emma, it's pointless for you to act so important and aloof; what I was going to share with you was not a small sign of my affection, but if you're not interested, you can ignore it. I’m sure Margaret will show more interest in my matters; I can tell her another time."

And with these words, Penelope rose and hastily quitted the room, slamming the door after her with all her might.

And with that, Penelope got up and quickly left the room, slamming the door behind her with all her strength.

During the three succeeding days there was every possible opportunity taken by her to display to Emma the superior confidence with which Margaret was treated. Slips of paper were continually thrown across the table, containing mysterious words or incomprehensible signs. There was whispering too in corners, and talking with their fingers; hints were thrown out, which convulsed Margaret with laughing, but in which the uninitiated could see no joke; and every means taken to raise a curiosity which would have flattered Pen's self-importance. Elizabeth and Emma bore this infliction with remarkable heroism—having a strong internal conviction that a secret which required so much exertion to give it importance could not be much worth knowing, or that it would soon certainly become public.

During the next three days, she took every chance to show Emma how much more confidently Margaret was treated. Little notes were constantly being tossed across the table, filled with mysterious words or confusing symbols. They whispered in corners and communicated with hand signals; hints were dropped that made Margaret burst out laughing, but to the outsiders, it all seemed like a joke with no punchline. They did everything to stir up curiosity that would have boosted Pen's ego. Elizabeth and Emma endured this situation with incredible patience, firmly believing that a secret needing so much effort to hype it up couldn't really be that important or would soon be out in the open anyway.

Affairs were in this state when the important day, which had already excited such intense speculation or anticipation in the minds of the four sisters. Emma's toilette was very satisfactory to herself in its results, she hoped she should not be the plainest or worst dressed person in the room, and she certainly took especial care to arrange her hair in a way that she had reason to think Mr. Howard admired.

Affairs were in this state when the important day, which had already excited such intense speculation or anticipation in the minds of the four sisters. Emma's outfit satisfied her, and she hoped she wouldn't be the plainest or worst-dressed person in the room. She definitely took special care to style her hair in a way that she believed Mr. Howard admired.

Duly were they transported to the scene of such great anticipations, and when they had sufficiently arranged their dresses and shaken out the creases, after being so very much squeezed, they were marshalled up the grand staircase into the state-apartment.

Duly were they transported to the scene of such great anticipations, and when they had sufficiently arranged their dresses and shaken out the creases, after being so very much squeezed, they were marshalled up the grand staircase into the state-apartment.

It was worth while to watch Margaret's countenance, when, for the first time, contemplating the rich furniture and evidences of wealth which surrounded her. An overpowering sense of her own insignificance, and a conviction, that amidst so much that was rich, beautiful, and costly, her own elaborate toilette would pass unregarded, were the most prominent of her feelings. She could not resign herself to the idea of being one amongst the many unimportant individuals who contributed to form one whole and animated picture; she had flattered herself with the idea that she should be quite distinguished; she had fancied that because her dress was the most elegant she had ever worn, it would be equally superior to those of the other visitors. Suddenly she found her mistake. Around her, on every side, were gay groups dressed in a far more expensive style; jewels glittered, laces and Indian shawls, velvets and brocades rustled or waved before her eyes, and the discovery that, however superior to her usual style were her present habiliments, numbers present surpassed her in elegance, caused a bitter mortification to her vain mind. It was everywhere a scene of gay bustle: animated whispers, light laughter, finery and flirtation were on every side of her and her sisters, as they followed the stream of visitors ascending to the reception-rooms. There were few whom they knew by sight; none to speak to, amongst all the company; some who passed bestowed a stare, some put up their eye-glasses, and some their lips, as they saw the four sisters unattended by any gentleman walking together. These were ladies: men when they looked once, looked again, for the whole family were good-looking, and Emma's beauty could not fail to attract when once observed. But looks did not satisfy Margaret or Penelope, who both wanted to be conspicuous characters, envied every woman accompanied or addressed by a man, and felt extremely ill-used by everything around them.

It was interesting to watch Margaret's face as she took in the luxurious furniture and signs of wealth around her for the first time. Overwhelmed by her own insignificance and realizing that, amid all the richness, beauty, and expensive things, her own fancy outfit would go unnoticed, she felt a mix of emotions. She couldn’t accept being just another unimportant person in a lively scene; she had imagined herself standing out. She thought that because her dress was the most elegant she had ever worn, it would stand apart from the outfits of the other guests. But suddenly, she recognized her mistake. All around her were vibrant groups dressed in much finer styles; jewels sparkled, laces and Indian shawls, velvets and brocades rustled or flowed in her view. The realization that, no matter how much her current outfit exceeded her usual standards, many attendees looked far more elegant than she did, stung her pride deeply. It was a scene buzzing with energy: animated whispers, light laughter, shiny outfits, and flirtation surrounded her and her sisters as they followed the crowd heading to the reception rooms. They recognized few faces; there was no one to talk to among all the guests. Some people passing by stared, some adjusted their eyeglasses, and some pursed their lips upon seeing the four sisters walking together without any gentleman. These were women: men who glanced once tended to look again, because the whole family was good-looking, and Emma’s beauty was sure to catch attention once noticed. But mere glances didn't satisfy Margaret or Penelope, who both craved to be stand-out figures, envied every woman who was accompanied by or addressed by a man, and felt extremely out of place amidst everything around them.

After passing through several state-apartments, where they followed in the wake of many others, they arrived at the entrance of the music saloon, where they at last encountered Miss Osborne and her mother. The latter curtsied, and then turned to some one else; the former broke off a conversation with some young people round her, to offer her hand to Elizabeth and her youngest sister, to whom she expressed much pleasure at the meeting; and said a few civil words to the two others, when Miss Watson named them. Both Elizabeth and Emma were satisfied with their reception, and would have been glad to find quiet seats from which they might survey the company, and thus secure all the share in the amusement that they felt they had a right to expect. But the others were not so easily satisfied. They wanted to keep close to Miss Osborne, hoping for the distinction of further notice, and they both declared that they had no idea of being wedged into a corner where nobody could see them. To avoid attracting attention by their angry whispers, their sisters were obliged to comply, though they both felt uncomfortable at parading the rooms without any chaperone or gentleman to escort them, and yet did not like to attach themselves to Miss Osborne, lest she should think so large a body of followers troublesome.

After going through several state apartments, where they followed behind many others, they reached the entrance of the music room, where they finally met Miss Osborne and her mother. The mother curtsied and then turned to someone else; Miss Osborne stopped her conversation with some other young people to shake hands with Elizabeth and her youngest sister, expressing how happy she was to see them. She exchanged a few polite words with the others when Miss Watson introduced them. Both Elizabeth and Emma were pleased with their welcome and would have liked to find quiet spots to observe the crowd, hoping to enjoy the entertainment they felt entitled to. But the others were not so easily satisfied. They wanted to stay close to Miss Osborne, hoping for the chance of more attention, and both insisted they had no intention of being shoved into a corner where no one could see them. To avoid drawing attention with their frustrated whispers, their sisters had to go along with them, even though they felt awkward walking around without a chaperone or gentleman to accompany them, and they were hesitant to attach themselves to Miss Osborne, lest she find such a large group of followers annoying.

Passing once more down one of the drawing-rooms, they for the first time perceived an acquaintance. This was Tom Musgrove, who was in the act of escorting a party of fashionable-looking ladies, and either did not, or would not see them. To pass him unobserved, however, suited neither Pen nor Margaret, and the latter having failed to catch his eye, the former pulled his elbow to make him look at them. Emma turned blushing away, quite ashamed of the free manner of her sister's address.

Passing through one of the drawing rooms again, they finally noticed someone they knew. It was Tom Musgrove, who was busy escorting a group of stylish-looking ladies and either didn’t see them or pretended not to. However, neither Pen nor Margaret wanted to pass him without being noticed, and since Margaret couldn’t get his attention, Pen nudged his elbow to make him look at them. Emma turned away, blushing, feeling embarrassed by her sister’s boldness.

His attention thus arrested, he could not avoid speaking—but his bow was as short and hurried as it was possible, and he would again have turned to his party had Penelope or Margaret allowed it. But this they would not do.

His attention caught, he couldn't help but speak—but his greeting was as brief and rushed as possible, and he would have turned back to his group if Penelope or Margaret had let him. But they wouldn’t allow it.

"Bless me, Tom," cried the elder sister; "how many ages it is since we met, and yet you seem not to have a word to bestow on an old friend."

"Bless me, Tom," cried the older sister; "it's been so long since we last met, and yet you don’t seem to have a word for an old friend."

His party passed on as she spoke, and as soon as they were sufficiently far off for him to be sure he should not be heard, he replied in a very short abrupt tone,

His group moved on while she was talking, and once they were far enough away for him to be sure he wouldn't be overheard, he responded in a very brief, curt manner,

"I am much obliged for your notice, Miss Penelope, and vastly happy to see you, only just at present, as I am particularly engaged in escorting the daughters of Sir Anthony Barnard, I must beg you will excuse my further delay; your humble servant, Miss Margaret," and he rushed away as he finished his sentence.

"I really appreciate your attention, Miss Penelope, and I'm very happy to see you. However, right now I’m occupied with escorting Sir Anthony Barnard's daughters, so I must ask you to excuse my further delay. Your loyal servant, Miss Margaret," and he hurried off as he finished his sentence.

"How provoking," muttered Penelope, "I declare, Tom Musgrove seems to have become a perfect bear since I went away."

"How frustrating," muttered Penelope, "I swear, Tom Musgrove has turned into a complete grump since I left."

"I wish our father was a baronet or a lord," sighed Margaret, "then he would care for us too."

"I wish our dad was a baronet or a lord," sighed Margaret, "then he would care about us too."

"Then I am sure I should not care for him," cried Elizabeth, with much spirit; "who would value attentions dependent on such a circumstance?"

"Then I'm sure I wouldn't care for him," Elizabeth exclaimed passionately. "Who would appreciate attention that relies on such a condition?"

They now stood still, and seemed quite at a loss what to do, when a voice at Emma's ear made her start, and sent all the blood thrilling through her veins. The individual on whom her thoughts were fixed, he whose presence and attention were most certain of making her feel at ease—Mr. Howard, in short, was beside her.

They stood frozen, clearly unsure of what to do, when a voice whispered in Emma's ear, causing her to jump and sending a rush of excitement through her veins. The person she had been thinking about, the one whose presence and attention always made her feel comfortable—Mr. Howard, to be exact—was right beside her.

His eager enquiries as to whether she had met Lady Osborne—whether she was pleased with what she saw, gave her satisfaction; but his proposal that they should join his sister, who was in the music saloon, and was looking out for them, was the greatest relief imaginable.

His eager questions about whether she had met Lady Osborne—whether she liked what she saw—made her happy; but his suggestion that they should join his sister, who was in the music salon and was looking for them, was the biggest relief imaginable.

The awkwardness of feeling, from which she had been suffering, was at once done away; they would belong to some one—they would have some one to address them—some one to make them feel at home and comfortable.

The awkwardness of her emotions, which she had been dealing with, was suddenly gone; they would belong to someone—they would have someone to talk to—someone to make them feel at home and comfortable.

Mrs. Willis was good-humoured and agreeable as ever—receiving the two strangers cordially, for the sake of their sisters, and immediately proposing that she should act as their chaperone at the ball in the evening.

Mrs. Willis was as cheerful and friendly as always—welcoming the two strangers warmly, for the sake of their sisters, and right away suggesting that she could be their chaperone at the ball that evening.

To this, not even Margaret could make an objection, and Emma, with Mr. Howard by her side, was now really happy. The happiness, however, was not of very long duration; scarcely had she been seated five minutes, when she perceived Lady Osborne's eye-glass turned in their direction—and a moment after, a young man, who stood near her, and to whom she evidently addressed some words, approached and said,

To this, not even Margaret could disagree, and Emma, with Mr. Howard next to her, was genuinely happy. However, that happiness didn’t last long; barely five minutes after she sat down, she noticed Lady Osborne's eyeglass aimed at them—and a moment later, a young man standing near her, to whom she clearly said something, came over and said,

"Howard, you are wanted—her ladyship finds your assistance and presence indispensable—but, before you go, I pray you to bequeath to me your seat."

"Howard, we need you—her ladyship thinks your help and presence are essential— but before you leave, please give me your seat."

With evident reluctance—Emma's only consolation, he rose, and turning to her said—

With clear hesitation—Emma's only comfort, he stood up and turned to her, saying—

"Since, I must leave you—will you allow me to present to you my friend, Sir William Gordon—but, remember, Gordon," he added, laughing, "I shall expect my proxy to resign in my favour, the moment I return to claim the situation."

"Since I have to leave you—will you let me introduce you to my friend, Sir William Gordon—but, remember, Gordon," he added with a laugh, "I expect my substitute to step down for me the moment I come back to take my place."

"Don't build too much upon that," cried the young Sir William, whose gay, animated countenance, would certainly have prepossessed Emma in his favour, had he not turned out Mr. Howard.

"Don't read too much into that," exclaimed the young Sir William, whose cheerful, lively face would definitely have won Emma over, if he hadn't turned out to be Mr. Howard.

In spite, however, of his lively address, her eyes followed the other gentleman; and she perceived that Lady Osborne, after some conversation with him, sent him to fetch some young ladies from the other side of the room; and, after a good deal of bustle and change, succeeded in locating him in a corner close to herself. It was vain to watch longer, there seemed not the slightest prospect of a release for him; and, fearful lest her looks should attract notice or betray her feelings, she endeavoured to confine her attention to what was immediately around her. The music had not yet commenced, and there was neither opportunity nor inclination wanting on the part of her neighbour to amuse her with conversation.

Despite his lively conversation, her eyes kept drifting to the other gentleman. She noticed that Lady Osborne, after chatting with him, sent him to get some young ladies from the other side of the room. After a lot of commotion and changes, she managed to position him in a corner near her. It was pointless to watch any longer; there seemed to be no chance of freeing him. Worried that her expressions might draw attention or reveal her feelings, she tried to focus on what was right in front of her. The music hadn’t started yet, and her neighbor was more than willing to keep her entertained with conversation.

"Have you been often at the castle?" enquired he, presently; "I do not remember to have seen you here; yet I think I should have noticed your face, had we met before."

"Have you been to the castle often?" he asked after a moment. "I don’t recall seeing you here; yet I think I would have remembered your face if we had met before."

Emma informed him that she was a comparative stranger in the neighbourhood, and had rarely been at Osborne Castle.

Emma told him that she was pretty much a stranger in the neighborhood and had hardly ever been to Osborne Castle.

"Then are you sure that you are aware of the state of family politics? Are you conversant with the position of parties in the establishment?"

"Are you sure you’re aware of the current family dynamics? Do you know the positions of the parties in power?"

"On the contrary, I am quite ignorant—possessing no knowledge, and little curiosity."

"Actually, I'm pretty clueless—having no knowledge and very little curiosity."

"Oh, impossible! all women are curious, more or less. You must wish to have a peep behind the scenes."

"Oh, come on! All women are curious, to some degree. You must want to take a look behind the scenes."

"I deny it."

"I reject it."

"But it is necessary that you should, or you will transgress again."

"But you need to, or you’ll mess up again."

"Again!" said Emma, a little alarmed; "have I done so already then?"

"Again!" Emma said, a bit worried. "Have I really done that already?"

"Certainly," replied Sir William gravely, "were you not guilty of detaining Mr. Howard by your side, when her ladyship needed him?"

"Of course," Sir William replied seriously, "weren't you guilty of holding Mr. Howard back when her ladyship needed him?"

"Indeed, no! he went directly she sent for him," said she, coloring.

"Definitely not! He went straight over when she called for him," she said, blushing.

"To send, should have been on her part, superfluous; to go on his, impossible; he should, instinctively, have sought her side, and placed himself in her service."

"To send should have been unnecessary for her; to go on his part, impossible; he should have instinctively sought her side and put himself at her service."

"Surely not—Mr. Howard is not the individual of highest rank, and could not, therefore, rightly, appropriate such a situation; and he is a free agent, and has, surely, the power of choice."

"Surely not—Mr. Howard is not the highest-ranking person, and therefore, he can't rightfully take advantage of such a situation; he is a free agent and certainly has the ability to make choices."

"He has, no doubt, every thing to guide him. I cannot doubt of his having taste, judgment, discernment, sense; his choice cannot be questioned in some respects—but, if he intends to please her ladyship, he must prove his admiration for the mature charms of forty five, not the blooming graces—but, I am growing personal and particular, I forbear lest I should offend!"

"He definitely has everything he needs to guide him. I have no doubt he has taste, judgment, discernment, and common sense; his choices can’t be questioned in some ways—but if he wants to impress her ladyship, he needs to show his admiration for the mature beauty of forty-five, not just the youthful allure—but I’m getting too personal and specific, so I’ll hold back to avoid offending!"

Emma looked a little puzzled.

Emma seemed a bit confused.

"Howard is my intimate friend," added Sir William, "and I really wish him well; now, do not you think he had better marry the dowager."

"Howard is my close friend," added Sir William, "and I really wish him the best; don’t you think he should marry the dowager?"

"It is a point which no one can presume to decide for him," said Emma, struggling with certain painful recollections.

"It’s a decision no one can make for him," said Emma, wrestling with some difficult memories.

"After all," added he, "there is no such disparity in their years—only fifteen or thereabouts—the jointure might be sometime in his possession."

"After all," he added, "there’s not that much of an age difference—just about fifteen years—the inheritance could eventually be his."

"I should really be obliged, if you would find some other subject of conversation, Sir William," replied Emma, decidedly, "I do not think it good taste to criticise our hostess."

"I would really appreciate it if you could choose another topic to talk about, Sir William," Emma replied firmly. "I don't think it's polite to criticize our hostess."

"Suppose we talk of her daughter, then?" replied he, quietly, "don't you think her rather over-dressed?"

"Let's talk about her daughter, then?" he said softly. "Don’t you think she's a bit over-dressed?"

"No," said Emma, "but I think you had better let the whole family alone."

"No," Emma said, "but I think you should just leave the whole family alone."

"I think I will follow your advice and choose another subject—what shall it be?—shall we talk of yourself? Confide to me all your peculiar tastes—your wonderful aversions—your never dying friendships. How many bosom friends have you, Miss Watson?"

"I think I’ll take your advice and pick a different topic—what should it be?—how about we talk about you? Share with me all your unique likes—your amazing dislikes—your lasting friendships. How many close friends do you have, Miss Watson?"

"None, except my sister," said Emma, amused.

"None, except my sister," Emma said with a laugh.

"Your sister! oh, fie! no one thinks of making a friend of a sister—that is quite a burlesque—a friend's brother is, of course, a favorite—but one's own brothers or sisters are quite out of the question."

"Your sister! Oh, come on! No one thinks of being friends with a sister—that’s just ridiculous—a friend’s brother is definitely a favorite—but your own brothers or sisters are totally off-limits."

"Well, then, I am badly off indeed, for I have no friend."

"Well, then, I'm really in a tough spot, because I don't have any friends."

"Indeed! I wish you would take me as one."

"Sure! I wish you would consider me one."

Emma shook her head.

Emma shrugged.

"I assure you, I am very modest, I should make an excellent friend; only try me."

"I promise you, I'm really humble, and I would make a great friend; just give me a chance."

She answered only by an incredulous look.

She just responded with a shocked expression.

"Here comes Lord Osborne into the room," continued he, "looking as if he were going to be hanged. Just turn your eyes this way, Miss Watson."

"Here comes Lord Osborne into the room," he continued, "looking like he's about to be hanged. Just look this way, Miss Watson."

"Thank you," replied Emma, without complying; "but I will not add to Lord Osborne's modest confusion by looking at him."

"Thank you," Emma replied, not complying; "but I won’t add to Lord Osborne’s awkwardness by looking at him."

"His modest confusion—what a good idea. Why he is the most impudent man in Great Britain. What bribe do you suppose his mother had to offer him, to induce him to come into the music saloon to-day?"

"His slight confusion—what a great idea. Why, he's the most brazen man in Great Britain. What do you think his mother had to bribe him with to get him to come to the music hall today?"

"It is difficult for me to guess. Agreeable company and excellent music no doubt."

"It’s hard for me to say. Good company and great music, for sure."

"I cannot fancy either would gratify him; he is certainly one of the most unpolished boors in the county. I assure you his groom is a gentleman compared to him."

"I can't imagine either would please him; he is definitely one of the most uncultured guys in the county. I swear his groom is a gentleman compared to him."

"For shame to say such things of your host—you are taking away his character, and there is surely some penalty attached to stealing in a dwelling-house."

"For shame to say such things about your host—you’re damaging his reputation, and there’s definitely a consequence for stealing in someone's home."

"You are quite mistaken, I am doing just the reverse—giving him a character, out of the superfluity of my own. But now just look at him, he is making his way up to his mama—what would you bet that he does not tread on six ladies' toes before he crosses the room?"

"You’re totally wrong, I’m actually doing the opposite—creating a character for him, based on my own excess. But just look at him, he’s heading over to his mom—what would you wager that he steps on six ladies’ toes before he gets across the room?"

Emma could not help smiling, but would not turn round, as she had no inclination to catch the young peer's eyes.

Emma couldn't help but smile, but she wouldn't turn around, as she had no desire to catch the young nobleman's gaze.

"Oh, it's not Lady Osborne, it's Howard he is addressing. I wonder what he is saying. Howard's countenance is a tell-tale, and it's something he does not like. Now they are both looking this way; upon my word his lordship is coming here. Do you think he is trying to find me, Miss Watson? Really such public notice confuses me—I am so very modest—am not I blushing now?"

"Oh, it's not Lady Osborne, it's Howard he's talking to. I wonder what he's saying. Howard's face gives everything away, and it's clear he's not happy. Now they’re both looking this way; I swear his lordship is coming over here. Do you think he’s trying to find me, Miss Watson? Honestly, all this attention gets to me—I’m just so modest—aren't I blushing right now?"

Emma could not raise her eyes, for she was conscious that whether Sir William's blushes were real or fanciful, her own were painfully deep, and that he observed it. It was not however as Sir William supposed, because Lord Osborne was coming towards her, but it was the idea that Mr. Howard pointed out her seat with reluctance, joined to the arch tone and look of her companion that destroyed her composure, in spite of her utmost efforts to appear calm.

Emma couldn't lift her eyes because she realized that, whether Sir William's blushing was genuine or just in her head, hers were uncomfortably intense, and he noticed it. However, it wasn't because Sir William thought Lord Osborne was approaching her; rather, it was the thought that Mr. Howard was hesitantly indicating her seat, along with the playful tone and expression of her companion, that shattered her composure, despite her best efforts to seem calm.

"You are acquainted with Lord Osborne, then?" said he, as if drawing an inference from something just passing.

"You know Lord Osborne, right?" he said, as if he was deducing something from what had just happened.

"What makes you think so?" said she.

"What makes you think that?" she asked.

"I judge from your being so well aware that he is not worth looking at; had you never seen him, you would certainly have expected something superior. Shall I vacate my place in favor of his lordship?"

"I can tell from how well you know he's not worth looking at; if you'd never seen him, you would definitely have expected someone better. Should I give up my spot for his lordship?"

"As you please. It is a perfect matter of indifference to me: don't do it on my account however."

"As you wish. It's totally up to you: just don't do it for my sake."

"What a perplexing answer; I don't know how to understand it; for though well aware that a lady's private opinion is usually the reverse of her public one, I am still left in the dark as to which of us you really prefer."

"What a confusing answer; I don't know how to make sense of it. Even though I know that a woman's private opinion is often the opposite of her public one, I'm still unclear about which of us you actually prefer."

All this conversation passed in whispers during the bustle of arrangement, and previous to the commencement of the overture; but now the full burst of the orchestra drowned all other sounds, and made a reply from Emma unnecessary.

All this conversation happened in whispers during the busy setup, just before the overture began; but now the loud sound of the orchestra drowned out everything else, making a response from Emma unnecessary.

The silence which followed between them proved a relief to her, and thinking that her companion's attention was engrossed by some other object, she stole a glance towards the spot occupied by Lady Osborne's party. There sat her ladyship in state, and close beside her stood Mr. Howard: he was stooping to listen with a smile to some observation of his patroness, and the painful idea crossed her mind that perhaps after all they were right who suggested the possibility of an alliance between them. She could not imagine that he loved the dowager, but it was very possible that ambition, the desire of independence, vanity, or some other motive might influence him; and as to her ladyship, she must have given some ground for a conjecture so universally whispered.

The silence that followed between them was a relief to her, and thinking that her companion was focused on something else, she glanced over at Lady Osborne's group. There sat her ladyship with a regal air, and right beside her was Mr. Howard: he was leaning in with a smile, listening to something his patroness was saying, and the troubling thought crossed her mind that maybe those who suggested a possible romance between them were right after all. She couldn’t believe he loved the dowager, but it was entirely possible that ambition, a desire for independence, vanity, or some other motive could be driving him; as for her ladyship, she must have given some reason for a rumor that was so widely spread.

A year ago, had she then known the parties, such an idea would have been rejected as absurd; but her aunt's marriage had given a shock to her feelings which seemed to destroy her confidence both in men and women, especially in middle-aged widows with large jointures. It was true that if Mr. Howard's character were such as she supposed, he would be uninfluenced by such a consideration, but in this she might be mistaken, and where such a possibility of mistake existed, it became her not to risk her own happiness by encouraging the feeling of partiality for him, which she was conscious had been growing since the commencement of their acquaintance. She made the most heroic resolutions, determining henceforth to keep as much as possible out of his company, and do everything in her power to restore her mind to a state of equanimity. She resolved therefore not to look again, but studiously to avert her eyes, and she tried hard to fix them on the orchestra, and to forget, in listening to the music, all other considerations. She was interrupted by the sudden address of Lord Osborne, who having at length worked his way up to her, exclaimed,

A year ago, if she had known the people involved, she would have thought such an idea was ridiculous; but her aunt's marriage had shaken her emotions and made her lose confidence in both men and women, especially in older widows with substantial fortunes. It was true that if Mr. Howard's character was as she believed, he wouldn't be swayed by such a consideration, but she could be wrong about that, and with the possibility of error, it was wise not to jeopardize her own happiness by nurturing her growing feelings for him since they first met. She made some very determined decisions, vowing to stay away from him as much as possible and to do everything she could to regain her emotional balance. Therefore, she promised herself not to look at him again, deliberately turning her gaze away, and tried hard to focus on the orchestra, hoping that listening to the music would help her forget everything else. She was interrupted by Lord Osborne's sudden approach, who finally made his way to her and exclaimed,

"I have been trying to get to you this half hour, Miss Watson, but those fellows with their music make such a confounded row, there is no knowing what one is doing here."

"I've been trying to reach you for the past half hour, Miss Watson, but those guys with their music are making such a crazy noise that it's impossible to know what's going on here."

There was nothing in Emma's calm and collected reception of him to encourage the notion of partiality on her part which Sir William Gordon had entertained. It was polite, but as far removed from the flutter of a gratified vanity as from the consciousness of a growing attachment.

There was nothing in Emma's calm and composed greeting of him to support the idea of favoritism that Sir William Gordon had thought. It was polite, but as far from the excitement of a pleased ego as it was from the awareness of a developing affection.

"I wish you would make room for me to sit down," he said presently. "Gordon, I think you have been here quite long enough—go and make love to Miss Carr and you will be doing a double charity."

"I wish you would let me sit down," he said after a moment. "Gordon, I think you've been here long enough—go and flirt with Miss Carr, and you'll be doing a double good deed."

"As how, my lord?" said Sir William without moving an inch.

"As how, my lord?" Sir William asked, not moving at all.

"By giving her something to do, and leaving a seat for me here."

"By giving her something to do and saving a spot for me here."

"Thank you, but in good truth I am not equal to the undertaking which your lordship has just so successfully performed. I could not make my way across such a room, and must pray your leave to remain in the modest seclusion of this corner, as best suited to my humble capacities."

"Thank you, but honestly, I'm not capable of the task your lordship has just accomplished so well. I can't navigate through such a room, and I must ask your permission to stay in the quiet corner here, which is more suited to my modest abilities."

"You abominably selfish fellow, you have the best seat in the room, and you know it—that's all."

"You incredibly selfish person, you have the best seat in the room, and you know it—that's all."

Sir William bowed.

Sir William bowed.

"Then your lordship can hardly expect me to give it up; possession you know is everything."

"Then you can hardly expect me to give it up; possession, you know, is everything."

"I can make room for your lordship," cried Margaret who had long been straining forward her head to try and catch his attention. She was seated behind Emma and Elizabeth, by the side of Mrs Willis.

"I can make room for you, my lord," cried Margaret, who had been leaning forward for a while to try and get his attention. She was seated behind Emma and Elizabeth, next to Mrs. Willis.

Lord Osborne just turned his head and gave her a momentary glance, then stooping towards Emma, enquired who was that thin girl behind her.

Lord Osborne simply turned his head and gave her a quick glance, then leaned towards Emma and asked who that thin girl behind her was.

She informed him it was her sister.

She told him it was her sister.

"Indeed!" cried he; "I should never have guessed that—she is not a bit like you!"

"Really!" he exclaimed; "I would have never thought that—she doesn’t resemble you at all!"

At this moment a favorable movement was effected by Penelope, who had been seated at the extreme end of the form. Seeing the advantage of attaching Lord Osborne to their party, and too wise to expect to do so by superseding Emma, which seemed to be Margaret's idea, she quietly removed, and placing herself by Mrs. Willis, left a vacant seat.

At that moment, Penelope made a smart move. She had been sitting at the far end of the bench. Recognizing the benefit of bringing Lord Osborne into their group, and knowing it wouldn’t work to try to replace Emma—something Margaret seemed to be thinking—she subtly shifted her position, sitting next to Mrs. Willis and leaving an empty seat.

He immediately requested Elizabeth to make room for him, and in another moment he was established by Emma's side, in the long desired position.

He quickly asked Elizabeth to make space for him, and soon he was settled beside Emma, in the long-awaited spot.

"What a remarkably good-natured girl," observed he in a whisper: "who is she?"

"What a remarkably good-natured girl," he whispered. "Who is she?"

"Another sister, my lord."

"Another sister, my lord."

"Another sister! Why in the name of Heaven, how many sisters have you in the room?"

"Another sister! Why on Earth, how many sisters do you have in the room?"

"Only three."

"Just three."

"Only three! And how many others have you?"

"Just three! And how many more do you have?"

Emma assured him that was all.

Emma assured him that was everything.

"Well but three is too many," replied he gravely; "it must be very awkward and disagreeable having so many—don't you find it so?"

"Well, three is too many," he replied seriously. "It must be really awkward and uncomfortable having so many—don't you think so?"

"I never looked upon it in that light, which is fortunate, perhaps, as I see no remedy."

"I never saw it that way, which is lucky, I guess, since I see no solution."

"That's true—you have them and cannot help it; but that does not make it less of an evil—one would not choose three sisters."

"That's true—you have them and can’t avoid it; but that doesn’t make it any less of a problem—no one would choose three sisters."

Emma did not think it necessary to reply to this speech.

Emma didn't feel it was necessary to respond to this comment.

"Then your father has four daughters?" continued he, as if the result of profound calculation on his part.

"Then your dad has four daughters?" he continued, as if he had come to this conclusion after some deep thought.

"Your arithmetic is quite correct, my lord," replied she, smiling a little.

"Your math is totally right, my lord," she said with a slight smile.

"And how many sons are there?"

"And how many sons are there?"

"Two only."

"Only two."

"That makes six children in all—what a family. It's a great draw-back certainly."

"That makes six kids in total—what a family. It's definitely a major downside."

"It does not make me unhappy at all."

"It doesn't make me unhappy at all."

"That must be because you are so very good-tempered. I am not sure that I could bear it myself."

"That must be because you're really easy to get along with. I’m not sure I could handle it myself."

"It is fortunate that you will not probably be called on to support such an infliction!"

"It’s lucky that you probably won’t have to endure such a thing!"

"Unless I were to marry a woman who had a good many brothers and sisters."

"Unless I were to marry a woman who had a lot of brothers and sisters."

"It will be your own fault if you do that, and with so strong a prejudice against them, I should certainly advise you not."

"It'll be your own doing if you go ahead with that, and with such a strong bias against them, I definitely suggest you don't."

A long pause ensued, during which every one seemed occupied with the singing, and when, at the close of the first act, there was an opportunity again afforded for conversation, Emma's attention was claimed by Miss Osborne, who made her way up to her, and offering her arm, led her into another saloon, as she said, to enjoy a little chat with her.

A long pause followed, during which everyone appeared to be focused on the singing. When the first act ended and conversation became possible again, Emma was approached by Miss Osborne. She offered her arm and led Emma into another room, saying she wanted to enjoy a little chat with her.

"How do you find Sir William Gordon?" enquired she, presently, turning away her face as she spoke, to examine some flowers near her.

"How do you feel about Sir William Gordon?" she asked, turning her face away as she spoke to look at some flowers nearby.

"He seems chatty and pleasant," replied Emma; "but I have hardly seen enough to form a serious idea of him."

"He seems friendly and talkative," replied Emma; "but I haven't seen enough to get a solid impression of him."

"Are you engaged to Mr. Howard for the first dance?"

"Are you engaged to Mr. Howard for the first dance?"

"No, I have hardly seen him this afternoon," replied Emma, in her turn trying to conceal her countenance.

"No, I barely saw him this afternoon," replied Emma, also trying to hide her expression.

"That's unlucky; I wish he had asked you," observed Miss Osborne, thoughtfully.

"That's unfortunate; I wish he had asked you," Miss Osborne remarked, thoughtfully.

"Thank you; but I dare say he would have done so, had he wished it; and I have no claim on him, more than any one else," replied Emma, rather proudly.

"Thank you; but I think he would have done so if he wanted to; and I don't have any special claim on him, any more than anyone else," Emma replied, a bit proudly.

Miss Osborne looked rather quickly at her. Her eyes were particularly piercing, and she seemed to read Emma's thoughts in her face. This scrutiny somewhat distressed her companion, and she was much relieved by the approach of Lord Osborne and Sir William Gordon, who joined them, with a request that they would return to the music saloon as the performance would soon be beginning.

Miss Osborne glanced at her quickly. Her eyes were especially sharp, and she seemed to read Emma's thoughts just by looking at her face. This intense gaze made Emma's companion feel a bit uncomfortable, and she was greatly relieved when Lord Osborne and Sir William Gordon arrived, asking them to head back to the music room since the performance was about to start.

"Nonsense," replied Miss Osborne, "there can be no occasion to hurry—and I do not care about the first piece—it's so pleasant here—sit down again, please, Miss Watson, and, Osborne, you keep quiet."

"Nonsense," replied Miss Osborne, "there's no reason to rush—and I’m not worried about the first piece—it’s so nice here—please sit down again, Miss Watson, and you, Osborne, just stay quiet."

Emma complied—the room was cool and agreeable, and she was out of sight of Mr. Howard, and therefore less annoyed than when a witness to Lady Osborne's attentions to him. Miss Osborne had a fancy for some refreshment, and sent Sir William for a glass of jelly, desiring him to select the one he thought best. Sir William insisted that her brother should accompany him to bring something for Emma, with which he complied, although his sister offered to lay any wager that he would spill it before reaching them.

Emma agreed—the room was cool and pleasant, and she was out of sight of Mr. Howard, so she felt less irritated than when she had to watch Lady Osborne's interest in him. Miss Osborne wanted a snack and sent Sir William to get her a glass of jelly, asking him to choose the best one. Sir William insisted that her brother come along to bring something for Emma as well, which he did, even though his sister bet that he would spill it before getting to them.

"I assure you," she continued, to her companion, "he is the most awkward creature in the world, though, I own, a very good-natured one. I would not trust him to carry a jelly or a cream on any account, where I had much regard for the carpet."

"I promise you," she went on, addressing her friend, "he's the most clumsy person ever, though I admit, he's really good-natured. I wouldn't trust him to carry jelly or cream at all if I cared about the carpet."

The gentlemen soon re-appeared, each bearing something in his hands; but Miss Osborne's prophecy happened to be amply fulfilled: just as her brother was stooping to present to Emma a glass of whipped cream, he stumbled over a foot-stool, and laid the whole contents in her lap.

The gentlemen soon reappeared, each carrying something in their hands; but Miss Osborne's prediction was definitely fulfilled: just as her brother was bending down to offer Emma a glass of whipped cream, he tripped over a footstool and spilled the entire thing in her lap.

Up jumped Miss Osborne in great dismay and tribulation, and poured forth the most vague apologies, her brother being far too shocked to speak at all. Emma begged her not to be concerned, it really was so entirely an accident that there could be no blame attached to any one. Nothing could exceed the good-humour with which she bore the injury to her dress, or her desire to restore Lord Osborne to his former equanimity.

Up jumped Miss Osborne in great distress and confusion, pouring out the most unclear apologies, while her brother was too shocked to say anything at all. Emma urged her not to worry; it truly was just an accident, so no one was to blame. Nothing could match the good humor with which she handled the damage to her dress or her eagerness to help Lord Osborne regain his composure.

"The dress will be totally spoilt," observed Miss Osborne, sorrowfully—"and such a pretty one, what a pity: what can I do for you?"

"The dress is going to be completely ruined," Miss Osborne said sadly, "and it was such a pretty one; what a shame. What can I do to help you?"

Sir William suggested that Miss Watson should immediately try some remedy for removing the stain; perhaps Miss Osborne's own woman could afford her means of relief—at all events, it was better to make use of any method that could be effected as speedily as possible, since delay would certainly increase the evil. Adopting his advice, Miss Osborne hurried her young friend away, expressing the most sincere regrets at the accident, both as regarded spoiling her gown, and interrupting her amusement.

Sir William suggested that Miss Watson should quickly try some remedy to remove the stain; maybe Miss Osborne's maid could help her find a way to fix it. In any case, it was better to use any method that could be done quickly, since waiting would definitely make things worse. Following his advice, Miss Osborne hurried her young friend away, expressing her heartfelt apologies for the accident, both for ruining her dress and for interrupting her fun.

Emma did not attempt to deny that she was sorry for her pretty dress; but she made the admission with so much good humour, and with so evident a desire of excusing Lord Osborne, that her companion was perfectly delighted with her.

Emma didn't try to hide that she felt sorry about her pretty dress; however, she admitted it with such good humor and a clear wish to excuse Lord Osborne that her friend was completely thrilled with her.

An accurate investigation up-stairs, proved that the unfortunate gown was ruined almost beyond hope of remedy; and Miss Osborne suggested that she should put on one of her own, as a substitute, as they were so nearly of a size that it was certain to fit well. Her whole wardrobe was placed at Emma's disposal, and she was soon re-equipped, and ready to descend to the company again, whilst the injured dress was submitted to the inspection of a committee of waiting women, who were to take any possible measures for its reparation. But as Miss Osborne took this opportunity of adjusting her toilette for the evening, so much time was expended up-stairs, that the concert was over before they returned to the music-room, and they found the company separated into groups, some slowly parading through the different apartments—some enjoying the collation in the refreshment-room—whilst some had disappeared to prepare their dresses for the ball.

An accurate investigation upstairs revealed that the unfortunate gown was ruined almost beyond hope of repair; Miss Osborne suggested that Emma wear one of her own dresses as a substitute since they were so closely sized that it was sure to fit well. Her entire wardrobe was at Emma's disposal, and she was soon re-equipped and ready to rejoin the company, while the damaged dress was handed over to a group of waiting women who would take any possible measures for its repair. However, as Miss Osborne used this opportunity to adjust her outfit for the evening, so much time was spent upstairs that the concert ended before they returned to the music room. They found the guests divided into groups: some were slowly wandering through the different rooms, some were enjoying refreshments in the snack area, while others had disappeared to get ready for the ball.

Sir William Gordon joined them almost immediately, with enquiries as to the nature and extent of the injuries inflicted, and an assurance that the culprit had retreated, being afraid once more to face Miss Watson. Emma expressed such very simple and sincere regret that he should be distressed, that Sir William volunteered to carry to him the news of her entire forgiveness, and her friendly disposition. But Miss Osborne did not seem disposed to part with him on such an errand. Detaining Emma's arm, she engaged Sir William in a lively conversation, and it seemed evident that her desire to ascertain the nature of Emma's feelings towards Sir William arose from the fact that her own were rather warmly in his favour. He was amusing, and rather clever, and Emma enjoyed listening to him. Her attention was diverted by the approach of her sisters, and she was immediately called on to explain the change in her dress which, of course, attracted their eyes. This she did by merely relating that her gown had met with an accident, and that Miss Osborne had been so kind as to lend her another.

Sir William Gordon joined them almost immediately, asking about the nature and extent of the injuries inflicted and assuring them that the culprit had run away, too afraid to face Miss Watson again. Emma expressed very simple and sincere regret that he should be upset, which prompted Sir William to offer to deliver the message of her complete forgiveness and friendly attitude. However, Miss Osborne didn’t seem willing to let him go on such a mission. Keeping Emma’s arm, she engaged Sir William in a lively conversation, and it was clear that her interest in Emma's feelings toward Sir William stemmed from her own warm feelings for him. He was entertaining and quite clever, and Emma enjoyed listening to him. Her attention shifted with the arrival of her sisters, who immediately asked her about the change in her dress, which, of course, caught their eye. She explained that her gown had been damaged and that Miss Osborne had kindly lent her another.

Now that they were standing under the immediate patronage of Miss Osborne, Tom Musgrove thought proper to approach and join them. Emma, of course, was his object, not only on her own account, but because her arm was linked in that of the honorable Miss Osborne.

Now that they were directly supported by Miss Osborne, Tom Musgrove decided to approach and join them. Emma was, of course, his main interest, not just for her sake, but also because her arm was linked with that of the honorable Miss Osborne.

"How rejoiced I am to see you looking so well, Miss Emma Watson?" cried he. "Winston must certainly agree remarkably well with you; but it is a most unexpected pleasure to meet you under this noble roof; it is the first time I have had that satisfaction."

"How happy I am to see you looking so good, Miss Emma Watson?" he exclaimed. "Winston must really suit you; but it's such a nice surprise to meet you under this beautiful roof; this is the first time I’ve had that pleasure."

Emma calmly admitted the fact.

Emma calmly acknowledged the fact.

"On what a magnificent scale our noble hostess entertains," continued he, "there is not such hospitality exercised in any other mansion where I visit. Does it not remind you of the old feudal times, when fair ladies held their court, and knights and squires vied with one another for their bright smiles."

"Wow, our amazing hostess knows how to throw a party," he continued. "I’ve never seen hospitality like this anywhere else I go. Doesn’t it remind you of the old feudal days, when beautiful ladies held court and knights and squires competed for their attention?"

"I wish you would go and see for my brother, Mr. Musgrove," said Miss Osborne, looking quickly round.

"I wish you would go check on my brother, Mr. Musgrove," said Miss Osborne, glancing around quickly.

Tom bowed low and obsequiously.

Tom bowed low and deferentially.

"Can you tell me where I shall find his lordship?" enquired he.

"Can you tell me where I can find my lord?" he asked.

"No, indeed; you must just have the goodness to search till you find him—from the turret to the cellar; from the library to the stable; including the dog-kennel—it is impossible to say where he may be."

"No, really; you just have to be kind enough to search until you find him—from the tower to the basement; from the library to the stable; including the doghouse—it’s impossible to say where he could be."

"I obey your gracious commands with the precipitation naturally your due," cried he, bowing again, but not moving; in fact, he was too much delighted to speak to the young lady at all, to be in any hurry to conclude the interview.

"I follow your kind orders with the speed that's naturally yours," he said, bowing again but not moving; in fact, he was so thrilled to talk to the young lady that he wasn't in any rush to end the conversation.

"Don't put yourself out of breath in the chace," said Sir William. "I am sure Miss Osborne will not require that of you. Take your time, and look carefully, for I suspect much he is artfully hidden from sight."

"Don't exhaust yourself in the chase," said Sir William. "I'm sure Miss Osborne won't expect that from you. Take your time and look carefully, because I suspect he's cleverly hidden from view."

He tried once more to secure further orders from Miss Osborne; but she would not look round again, and he was forced to console himself by wandering over the reception rooms, and enquiring of every acquaintance if they could tell him where "Osborne" was, as he was sent by Miss Osborne to find him.

He tried once again to get more orders from Miss Osborne, but she wouldn't look back at him, so he had to console himself by walking around the reception rooms and asking every acquaintance if they knew where "Osborne" was, since he was sent by Miss Osborne to find him.

"How I detest that chattering magpie of a man," cried Miss Osborne as soon as he was out of hearing, "I hope he is no friend of yours, Miss Watson?" appealing to Emma, "I have been told that some women admire him prodigiously."

"How I can't stand that chatty man," cried Miss Osborne as soon as he was out of earshot, "I hope he’s not a friend of yours, Miss Watson?" she asked Emma. "I’ve heard that some women are really into him."

"I do not," replied Emma.

"I don't," replied Emma.

"I am glad of that; he is just the sort of person I thoroughly despise. He has not an opinion of his own, and is as mischievous as he is idle and vain."

"I’m glad about that; he’s exactly the kind of person I completely despise. He doesn’t have a single opinion of his own and is just as troublemaking as he is lazy and self-absorbed."

"Upon my word, Miss Osborne," cried Sir William, "if you express such very strong opinions, you will frighten me out of your company. If you treat Tom Musgrove with such severity, I wonder what character you would give to me?"

"Honestly, Miss Osborne," exclaimed Sir William, "if you share such strong opinions, you’re going to scare me away from your company. If you treat Tom Musgrove so harshly, I can only imagine what you’d think of me?"

"You! Sir William, I make no scruple in telling you how vain, disagreeable, and idle you are. What else can you expect me to say? Do not you waste your days in fox hunting and coursing; your nights in drinking or flirting? are you not well known as the worst master, the worst landlord, the worst magistrate, the worst member in the county? Your misdeeds are notorious; do you not pull down schools, and destroy churches? did I not hear of a fire on your estate where much damage was done—were you not supposed to be deeply concerned in that?"

"You! Sir William, I'm not shy about saying how vain, unpleasant, and lazy you are. What else can I say? Don't you waste your days hunting foxes and chasing game, and your nights drinking or flirting? Aren't you known as the worst employer, the worst landlord, the worst magistrate, and the worst member in the county? Your wrongdoings are well-known; don't you demolish schools and destroy churches? Didn't I hear about a fire on your property where a lot of damage occurred—were you not believed to be heavily involved in that?"

"I pray your mercy, Miss Osborne; do not enumerate any more of my misdeeds, or you will indeed drive me away. Such public censure is more than I can stand."

"I beg you for your mercy, Miss Osborne; please don’t list any more of my mistakes, or you’ll really push me away. I can’t handle such public criticism."

Miss Osborne now proposed that they should adjourn to the room where the collation was spread, as she protested the anxiety of mind she had undergone had given her a prodigious appetite, and she thought she could eat an ice or a cream, with at least two-thirds of a wafer.

Miss Osborne now suggested that they should move to the room where the snacks were set up, as she insisted that the stress she had experienced had given her a huge appetite, and she felt she could eat an ice cream, along with at least two-thirds of a wafer.

After a search of half an hour, Tom Musgrove was successful in discovering the owner of the mansion, and when he learnt that Emma Watson was with his sister, he consented to return to her. He looked rather ashamed of himself as he approached the ladies, but still he ventured on; his first glance was at Emma's gown, and seeing no stain upon it, and never discovering that the dress itself had been changed, he looked much relieved, and ventured to whisper:

After searching for half an hour, Tom Musgrove finally found the owner of the mansion. When he found out that Emma Watson was with his sister, he agreed to go back to her. He felt a bit embarrassed as he walked over to the ladies, but he still went for it; his first look was at Emma's dress, and seeing it was unstained, and not realizing that the dress had been changed, he looked quite relieved and dared to whisper:

"I am so very sorry for my misfortune, but I assure you I never intended it."

"I’m really sorry for my bad luck, but I promise you I never meant for it to happen."

Emma warmly assured him that she was incapable of supposing such a thing for a moment. He exclaimed at her extreme good-nature, protesting that he should never forget it; then looking down at her dress, observed that he did not think it was hurt by it. Emma was diverted at his entire want of suspicion that it was another gown she wore, and would not distress him by telling him of the change; his solicitude that she should have what was nice, and his care to prevent another catastrophe were most praiseworthy, and amused her till a summons came from Lady Osborne to her daughter, announcing that they were waiting for her to open the ball.

Emma kindly assured him that she couldn't imagine such a thing for even a moment. He marveled at her incredible kindness, insisting that he would never forget it; then, looking down at her dress, he noted that he didn't think it was damaged by it. Emma was entertained by his complete lack of suspicion that she was wearing a different dress and chose not to upset him by mentioning the change. His concern for her to look good and his effort to avoid another mishap were really commendable, and they kept her amused until Lady Osborne called for her daughter, announcing that they were waiting for her to start the ball.

To the ball-room accordingly they all proceeded, Lord Osborne still keeping close to Emma, in such a way as to lead to the natural conclusion amongst the spectators, that they were going to dance together. This did not seem to be his intention, as he presently asked her who she was going to dance with. She told him in reply that she was disengaged; and she internally fancied that he was about to propose himself as her partner, an honor which she did not desire. But when she found this was not the case, and that he was quite contented with thinking somebody must soon ask her, she certainly felt a little disappointed, and rather annoyed fancying that he wished to prevent her dancing at all. Miss Osborne had taken pains to procure partners for her sisters, knowing that they had but few acquaintances in the room, and Emma thought it strange she should take no notice of her. A few words she whispered to her brother, to which he replied by a nod; and then she too disappeared amongst a group, and left her standing by her extraordinary and taciturn admirer. She began to feel rather strange and uncomfortable, and to wish herself quietly in a corner out of sight, or with Mrs. Willis, whom she could not discover; anywhere in fact but in a conspicuous station in the ball-room, with none near her whom she knew, except their host.

They all made their way to the ballroom, with Lord Osborne sticking close to Emma, leading the onlookers to assume they would dance together. This didn't seem to be his intention, as he soon asked her who she planned to dance with. She replied that she was free, and she thought he might offer to be her partner, which she didn't want. But when she realized he wasn't going to do that and was perfectly fine with the idea that someone else would ask her soon, she felt a bit disappointed and annoyed, thinking he wanted to keep her from dancing altogether. Miss Osborne had worked hard to find partners for her sisters, knowing they didn't know many people in the room, and Emma thought it was odd that she didn’t acknowledge her. She whispered a few words to her brother, who just nodded in response, and then she blended into a group, leaving Emma standing there with her peculiar and quiet admirer. Emma started to feel quite awkward and wished she could hide away in a corner or find Mrs. Willis, whom she couldn't spot; anywhere, really, but in a prominent spot in the ballroom, with no one around her that she recognized except for their host.

At length she took courage to say that as they would probably be in the way where they now stood, she should be glad to find Mrs. Willis, and sit with her. Before Lord Osborne had time to reply, the lady they were speaking of appeared accompanied by her brother.

At last, she gathered the courage to say that since they were likely in the way where they stood, she would be happy to find Mrs. Willis and sit with her. Before Lord Osborne could respond, the woman they were talking about arrived with her brother.

Emma's surprise was very great when his lordship exclaimed:

Emma was very surprised when his lordship exclaimed:

"Oh, Howard, I'm monstrous glad you're come. You shall dance with Miss Emma Watson, I've been trying to get her a partner for this great while."

"Oh, Howard, I'm so glad you’re here. You’ll dance with Miss Emma Watson; I’ve been trying to find her a partner for a long time."

Mr. Howard who had but recently escaped from the attentions required of him by Lady Osborne, and who had been searching for Emma with this very intention, felt all his expectation of pleasure die away at the sight of the young couple standing together. He knew enough of his pupil to be aware of the extraordinary interest he must take in his companion even to think of procuring her a partner, and he could hardly suppose that she would be quite undazzled by the devotion which was thus testified by a young nobleman. It was therefore with a grave though civil air that he took up the request that Lord Osborne had dictated, and solicited the honor of her hand.

Mr. Howard, who had just recently escaped the demands placed on him by Lady Osborne and was actively searching for Emma with that very purpose in mind, felt all his hopes of enjoyment fade at the sight of the young couple standing together. He knew enough about his student to realize the deep interest he must have in his companion, even to consider finding her a partner, and he could hardly believe she wouldn't be somewhat impressed by the devotion displayed by a young nobleman. Thus, with a serious yet polite demeanor, he took up the request that Lord Osborne had dictated and asked for the honor of her hand.

To refuse was out of the question, and yet she could not bear to accept what seemed so unwillingly proffered. She thought he disliked the proposition; he concluded she was disappointed in not having the young baron for her partner; this feeling produced on each side a natural coldness of manner, very unfavorable to securing an agreeable dance. She could think of nothing to say which would serve to introduce the topic of her thoughts, though she was longing to explain how uncomfortable she had felt, whilst standing apart with Lord Osborne; and he seemed to be labouring under a total absence of all ideas whatever, in the least productive of conversation. Their dance was as different as possible from that of the happy evening when they had first stood up together, and in spite of her philosophic resolutions to cultivate indifference towards him, she could not get over her regret at his manner. It was over at last, and whilst trying to find her party she encountered Miss Osborne and her brother. The former immediately addressed her with a hope that she had enjoyed the dance, but before she had time to reply, with the most astonishing quickness Lord Osborne answered:

To refuse was not an option, but she couldn't stand to accept what felt so reluctantly offered. She thought he didn't like the suggestion; he figured she was let down about not having the young baron as her dance partner. This led to a natural chill between them, making it hard to have an enjoyable dance. She struggled to find the right words to bring up what was on her mind, even though she really wanted to explain how awkward she felt while standing away from Lord Osborne; he, on the other hand, seemed completely at a loss for conversation. Their dance was worlds apart from the joyful evening when they first danced together, and despite her determined effort to stay indifferent to him, she couldn't shake off her disappointment in his behavior. Eventually, it was over, and while she searched for her friends, she ran into Miss Osborne and her brother. The former quickly asked her if she enjoyed the dance, but before she could respond, Lord Osborne answered with surprising speed:

"I am sure she did not, Rosa, for both she and Howard looked as if they were following a funeral, and scarcely spoke a word to each other."

"I’m sure she didn’t, Rosa, because both she and Howard looked like they were at a funeral and barely said a word to each other."

The lady and gentleman were both rather put out of countenance at this accusation, and Miss Osborne looking archly at Emma, said:

The lady and gentleman were both quite taken aback by this accusation, and Miss Osborne, glancing playfully at Emma, said:

"Why what's the matter—have you been quarrelling, my dear friend?"

"What's wrong—have you two been arguing, my dear friend?"

Emma only answered by blushing still more deeply; and Lord Osborne, who appeared seized with the spirit of communicativeness just at the wrong moment, continued:

Emma just blushed even more; and Lord Osborne, who suddenly felt chatty at the worst possible time, kept talking:

"Next time you send her a partner, Rosa, I hope he will be more to her mind," from which sentence Emma conjectured that it was to Miss Osborne's intervention that she was indebted for Mr. Howard's appearance.

"Next time you send her a partner, Rosa, I hope he will be more to her liking," from which sentence Emma guessed that it was thanks to Miss Osborne's involvement that she was fortunate enough to have Mr. Howard show up.

In another moment she was still more surprised by Lord Osborne suggesting:

In another moment, she was even more surprised when Lord Osborne suggested:

"Suppose you were to dance with me, Miss Watson, and see whether I could not be agreeable; only, Rosa, you must call a very easy dance, for I shall not be able to get through an intricate one."

"Imagine if you danced with me, Miss Watson, and found out if I could be charming; but, Rosa, you need to choose a really simple dance, because I won’t be able to manage a complicated one."

Miss Osborne looked rather surprised at this extraordinary exertion on her brother's part; Mr. Howard turned away. Just at this moment Tom Musgrove approached again, and Lord Osborne instantly addressing him, desired he would go and ask that good-natured Miss Watson to dance, as he felt particularly obliged to her. It would have amused a spectator to watch his countenance on receiving this command: he could not make up his mind to disobey; indeed as he found the whole family so much in favor at the Castle, he intended to take them under his patronage likewise, but he wished to dance only with Emma, and had come to seek her for that purpose. After a moment's hesitation he turned to her, and affecting to believe she was the one intended, requested the honor of her hand, in compliance equally with his own wishes and his noble friend's commands. His noble friend, however, was by no means inclined to cede his prior claim on her hand in favor of Mr. Musgrove, but plainly told him that the Miss Watson whom he was to ask was an elder one, who had been very good-natured when he wanted a seat. Since he could not dance with Miss Osborne, who was likewise engaged, Tom thought the next thing must be to take the sister of Lord Osborne's partner, and he accordingly went to find the young lady whose good nature had made so deep an impression on that nobleman. But Penelope was engaged, and he, desirous of obeying the orders he had received so far as he could, but preferring Margaret to her sister, was very glad on this occasion to ask her to dance with him.

Miss Osborne looked pretty surprised by her brother's unusual effort; Mr. Howard turned away. Just then, Tom Musgrove came over again, and Lord Osborne immediately spoke to him, asking him to go and invite that friendly Miss Watson to dance, since he felt particularly grateful to her. It would have been amusing for someone watching to see his expression when he got this request: he couldn't bring himself to disobey; in fact, since he saw that the whole family was so well-liked at the Castle, he planned to support them too, but he only wanted to dance with Emma and had come to find her for that reason. After a brief pause, he turned to her and, pretending to believe she was the one meant, asked for the honor of her hand, trying to fulfill both his wishes and his noble friend's request. However, his noble friend was not willing to give up his prior claim to her hand in favor of Mr. Musgrove and made it clear that the Miss Watson he should ask was an older one, who had been very kind when he needed a seat. Since he couldn't dance with Miss Osborne, who was also occupied, Tom thought the next best option would be to take the sister of Lord Osborne's partner, and he went off to find the young lady whose kindness had left such a strong impression on that nobleman. But Penelope was busy, and since he wanted to follow the orders he had received as much as he could, but preferred Margaret over her sister, he was pleased to ask her to dance with him.

Margaret received him in a flutter of gratified vanity and delight, which displayed itself in her looks and actions; it was such a very unexpected compliment, that she felt certain that his affections were once more returning to her—and that, before long, he would become her avowed admirer.

Margaret welcomed him with a rush of pleased vanity and joy, which showed in her expressions and behavior; it was such an unexpected compliment that she was convinced his feelings for her were coming back—and that soon, he would openly declare his admiration for her.

Emma's dance was little more lively than her last; Lord Osborne was so very much occupied in keeping his feet in time, and giving the proper hand at the proper moment, to his vis-à-vis, that he had no faculties to spare for engaging in conversation. She saw Mr. Howard did not dance and more than once she met his eyes fixed on her with a look which she could not understand. It was not dislike or disapproval that his countenance expressed—she would rather have described it as depicting concern and a friendly interest—as if he were gifted with second sight, and foresaw for her some great misfortune. She tried to avoid looking at him, and was provoked with herself for thinking so much about his looks and manners, in spite of her repeatedly formed resolutions to the contrary.

Emma's dance was only a bit more lively than her last one; Lord Osborne was so focused on keeping his feet in sync and giving the right gestures at the right moments to his in relation to, that he had no attention left for a conversation. She noticed that Mr. Howard wasn’t dancing, and more than once, she caught him staring at her with a look she couldn't quite understand. It wasn't dislike or disapproval that showed on his face—she would have rather described it as concern and a friendly interest—as if he had some kind of foresight and sensed a great misfortune awaiting her. She tried to avoid looking at him and felt frustrated with herself for thinking so much about his expression and behavior, despite her repeated intentions to stop.

At the conclusion of this dance, there was a general movement to the supper-room, and Emma found herself escorted there by her late partner, rather to her own astonishment, as she could not help feeling that her place should have been occupied by some one of the more distinguished guests. Indeed she fancied, for a moment, that both his mother and sister looked a little annoyed at his selection. She was quite separated from all her own family, except Margaret, who, with the assistance of Tom Musgrove, was placed nearly opposite to them—and who was now, in a peculiarly happy state of spirits. In fact, Emma saw, with some little surprise, that they were carrying on a very lively flirtation—which, as the excellent champagne took effect on his head, became every moment more tender on his part.

At the end of the dance, everyone moved to the supper room, and Emma was surprised to find herself being escorted there by her recent partner, as she felt that someone more distinguished should have taken her place. She even thought, for a moment, that both his mother and sister looked a bit annoyed by his choice. Emma was quite far from her own family, except for Margaret, who, with Tom Musgrove's help, was sitting almost opposite them—and who was now in an unusually cheerful mood. In fact, Emma noticed with some surprise that they were engaged in a very lively flirtation, which, as the good champagne went to his head, became more and more tender on his part.

CHAPTER II.

On rising from supper, Miss Osborne again passed her arm under Emma's, and led her out of the room: complaining that she was tired and heated, she proposed adjourning to the conservatory, where, by the light of beautiful lamps amidst the murmur of a fountain, the delicious odour of flowers, and the chequered glimpses of a bright wintry moon playing on the blossoms and shrubs, they sauntered in silence. At the end of the conservatory was an alcove fitted up with sofas, and almost concealed from observation by a row of orange trees, whose beautiful blossoms perfumed the air. Into this recess Miss Osborne conducted her friend—and here they had been sitting only a few minutes when they heard voices approaching.

After dinner, Miss Osborne linked her arm with Emma's again and led her out of the room. Complaining that she was tired and warm, she suggested heading to the conservatory, where, under the glow of beautiful lamps and the sound of a fountain, surrounded by the lovely scent of flowers and the soft light of a bright winter moon dancing on the blooms and shrubs, they strolled in silence. At the end of the conservatory was a cozy alcove with sofas, nearly hidden from view by a row of orange trees, whose lovely blossoms filled the air with fragrance. Miss Osborne brought her friend into this nook—and they had only been sitting there for a few minutes when they heard voices approaching.

After reconnoitring through the boughs, Miss Osborne softly whispered, "It's only your sister and Mr. Musgrove—sit still, or we shall be plagued with his company."

After peeking through the branches, Miss Osborne quietly whispered, "It's just your sister and Mr. Musgrove—stay still, or we'll be stuck with him."

Trusting that they would not loiter long, the two young ladies remained concealed; and, in another moment, the couple approached so close as to enable them distinctly to hear what they said.

Trusting that they wouldn't hang around for long, the two young ladies stayed hidden; and, in another moment, the couple got close enough for them to clearly hear what they were saying.

Margaret was speaking.

Margaret was talking.

"But you need not envy us, I assure you, Mr. Musgrove, we, poor, weak women, who have no defence from slander—no pity for the deep heart-wounds we are ever compelled to bear in silence; oh! I assure you, if, as you say, we are like angels, our lot is any thing but angelic."

"But you don't have to feel jealous of us, I assure you, Mr. Musgrove. We, poor, vulnerable women, have no protection against slander—no sympathy for the deep emotional pain we must always endure in silence; oh! I assure you, if, as you say, we are like angels, our situation is anything but angelic."

"But women have so much more—I mean to say they are so much less—that is, you know, they have not any thing at all?"

"But women have so much more—I mean to say they are so much less—that is, you know, they don't have anything at all?"

He did not seem quite aware of what he did mean; and Miss Osborne's looks expressed a degree of amusement that threatened the security of their concealment. She succeeded, however, in stifling her laughter, and catching up his words—

He didn’t seem fully aware of what he actually meant; and Miss Osborne’s expression showed a hint of amusement that risked exposing their secret. However, she managed to suppress her laughter and pick up on his words—

Margaret began again.

Margaret started again.

"So they have—you say very true—you mean, no doubt, they have more tenderness and less thought than you—but that increases our evils. We love and dare not shew it—and we smile whilst a dagger is placed in our hearts—and die happy, if, in dying, we can secure the peace of some beloved object."

"So they do—you say that's very true—you mean, no doubt, they have more kindness and less thinking than you—but that just makes our problems worse. We love and can’t show it—and we smile while a dagger is embedded in our hearts—and die happy, if, in dying, we can ensure the peace of someone we love."

"What are these flowers, Miss Margaret?" said Tom, who evidently found it difficult to sustain his part in this very pathetic conversation.

"What are these flowers, Miss Margaret?" Tom asked, clearly struggling to keep up his end of this very sad conversation.

"Do you not know they are orange blossoms—bridal ornaments?"

"Don't you know they are orange blossoms—wedding decorations?"

"Are they indeed?—and when do you, mean to wear them?"

"Are they really?—and when do you plan to wear them?"

"How can you ask—is such an event in the disposal of woman?"

"How can you ask—is such an event within a woman's control?"

"Do you wish to wear them?"

"Do you want to wear them?"

"I shall not tell you—fie! how can you ask?"

"I won't tell you—how can you even ask?"

"Nay, do not scold me for the deep interest I take in you."

"Please don't scold me for being so interested in you."

"You take an interest, indeed!" cried Margaret, laughing affectedly; "ah! I know you better."

"You actually care, huh?" Margaret exclaimed, laughing in a fake way; "oh! I know you better."

"If you doubt my word, you don't know me at all—tell me, is there one of all those men in that bright assembly, for whom you would put on those mystic blossoms?"

"If you doubt what I'm saying, you really don't know me—tell me, is there any one of those men in that lively crowd for whom you would wear those mysterious flowers?"

"None, upon my word," cried she, again; "none for whom I would consent to deck myself—none who could tempt me to such a sacrifice of life and liberty."

"None, I swear," she exclaimed again, "none for whom I would agree to dress up for—none who could lure me into giving up my life and freedom."

"Is that possible?" exclaimed he, in an incredulous tone.

"Is that possible?" he exclaimed, sounding incredulous.

"True, indeed; but why should you ask; you care not for me—you take no interest in me—you profess much indeed—but you are a man of professions."

"True, for sure; but why do you ask? You don't care about me—you have no interest in me—you say a lot, but you're just a man of words."

"Cruel assertion—you cannot believe it possible. I assure you I have the most feeling heart in the world."

"Cruel statement—you can't possibly believe it. I promise you, I have the most compassionate heart in the world."

"I am incredulous."

"I'm shocked."

"You are unkind."

"You're unkind."

"What motive have I to be otherwise to you."

"What reason do I have to treat you any differently?"

"My deep and earnest devotion to you, fair Margaret."

"My sincere and heartfelt devotion to you, beautiful Margaret."

"Now you are jesting, Mr. Musgrove."

"You're kidding, Mr. Musgrove."

"In professing my admiration—my attachment—impossible—by this fair hand, I swear I love you beyond expression. Will you wear the orange blossoms for me?"

"In expressing my admiration—my attachment—it’s impossible—not with this fair hand, I swear I love you more than words can say. Will you wear the orange blossoms for me?"

"Will I? ah! dearest Tom—you little know my heart if you doubt the willingness—but may I trust you?"

"Will I? Ah! Dearest Tom—you have no idea how I truly feel if you doubt my willingness—but can I trust you?"

"I vow to you by the bright moon above us—by all the honor of my ancestors; by every thing that is dear to me, that you are the fairest, best, most amiable, lovely, perfect woman of my acquaintance."

"I promise you by the bright moon overhead—by all the honor of my ancestors; by everything that is precious to me—that you are the most beautiful, wonderful, kind, lovely, and perfect woman I know."

"Ah! dearest Tom. I sadly fear you flatter me with your sweet words."

"Ah! dear Tom. I really worry that you're flattering me with your kind words."

"Flatter you! you indulge in an idea derogatory to yourself, to me—some women I might flatter—some I have flattered—but not you—that is impossible—tell me, Margaret, do you love me."

"Flatter you? You’re embracing a thought that’s not just disrespectful to yourself but to me too. Some women I could flatter—some I have—but not you—that’s impossible. Tell me, Margaret, do you love me?"

"Doubt you my love? Can you question my feelings—would you probe my heart—ecstatic moment—bliss beyond conception. Tom, I am yours in life and death."

"Doubt my love? Can you really question my feelings—would you search my heart—ecstatic moment—bliss beyond imagination? Tom, I am yours in life and death."

"You are mine and I am yours—but hush, there are voices coming—let us return to the dancing—"

"You’re mine and I’m yours—but shh, there are voices coming—let’s go back to dancing—"

With slow, and apparently, reluctant step, Margaret was drawn away; and, the moment they were out of hearing, Miss Osborne turned to her companion and aroused her from the state of almost stupid astonishment, in which she was plunged, by commencing a rapid, but whispered apology, for having become unintentionally the confidante of her sister's happy prospects. She assured her it was entirely from a friendly feeling towards her, that she had sat silent—for she felt had they started out and put the lovers out of countenance by their appearance, the declaration would have been interrupted, the whole affair disarranged—and more mischief might have been perpetrated, than they would ever have hoped to repair.

With a slow, seemingly reluctant step, Margaret was led away; and as soon as they were out of earshot, Miss Osborne turned to her friend and snapped her out of a state of almost numb astonishment by quickly whispering an apology for becoming unintentionally involved in her sister's joyful news. She reassured her that she had stayed quiet out of a friendly concern for her, explaining that if they had jumped in and interrupted the couple with their presence, the whole confession would have been ruined, and more trouble could have been caused than they could ever fix.

At the same time she promised honorably to conceal the secret thus unintentionally come to her knowledge, until it was generally published, and she was able to present her congratulations to Miss Margaret. She did not think it necessary to add how singularly absurd she had thought both gentleman and lady on the occasion, or with how great a risk of choking her effort to suppress her laughter had been.

At the same time, she promised to honorably keep the secret she had unintentionally learned, until it was made public, and she could congratulate Miss Margaret. She didn’t feel it was necessary to mention how incredibly silly she had found both the gentleman and the lady during the event, or how much she had to stifle her laughter to avoid choking.

To Emma the sentences overheard had conveyed a sensation of illimitable wonder. That Tom Musgrove should have thought of marrying any woman, and especially Margaret, a girl with whom he had formerly flirted till he was tired, that he should really be enough in love to marry her without money or connexions appeared almost miraculous. She was vexed that Miss Osborne should have overheard all the nonsense passing between them, for she could not help fearing, from the glance of her eye, that she would ridicule such affection and folly.

To Emma, the sentences she overheard filled her with a sense of endless wonder. The fact that Tom Musgrove had considered marrying any woman, especially Margaret—who he had previously flirted with until he grew bored—seemed almost unbelievable. It was astonishing that he could be so in love that he would marry her without any money or connections. She felt annoyed that Miss Osborne had heard all the silly things exchanged between them, as she couldn't shake the feeling that Miss Osborne would make fun of such affection and foolishness.

Then too she felt very doubtful as to her sister's happiness with a man whose present levity and idleness promised but ill for the future. Certainly Margaret loved him, but hers was a love which doubtless might have been transferred to some other object, and was but little likely to make her seriously unhappy.

Then she also felt really unsure about her sister's happiness with a guy whose current carefree attitude and laziness didn't bode well for the future. It was clear that Margaret loved him, but her love could easily be directed toward someone else and probably wouldn't make her genuinely unhappy.

All these thoughts passed through her mind whilst slowly accompanying her companion to the ball-room, where they neither sought nor saw the two whose conversation had so much interested her.

All these thoughts went through her mind as she slowly walked with her companion to the ballroom, where they neither looked for nor saw the two whose conversation had intrigued her so much.

The evening to Emma had decidedly been one of more pain than pleasure; she was bitterly disappointed by the conduct and manners of Mr. Howard, and this interview, instead of increasing their acquaintance, or promoting their friendship, seemed to have ended only in finishing and strengthening that incomprehensible division between them which had once or twice before this surprised or alarmed her.

The evening for Emma had definitely been more painful than enjoyable; she was deeply disappointed by Mr. Howard's behavior and manners, and this meeting, instead of bringing them closer or fostering their friendship, seemed to have only deepened and reinforced the confusing distance between them that had, more than once before, surprised or unsettled her.

Regret at this circumstance combined with a feeling of lassitude and weariness, from not being accustomed to such late hours, sufficed to rob her movements, at first, of all spirit and grace during the next dance, and to take away all sprightliness from her conversation. Her partner, the lively Sir William Gordon, expressed a fear that she was ill, and proposed sitting down, but desirous not to attract attention, she asserted herself perfectly competent to continue the figure, and exerted herself more effectually to dispel his ideas, lest he should succeed in guessing the origin of her want of spirits. The effort was perfectly successful, and carefully smothering her own feelings, she allowed her partner to talk in his usual gay and careless style, and rewarded his conversation with smiles which encouraged him to proceed.

Regret over her situation, combined with a sense of tiredness from staying up so late, made her movements during the next dance lack energy and grace, and drained the liveliness from her conversation. Her partner, the cheerful Sir William Gordon, worried that she was unwell and suggested they take a break, but not wanting to draw attention to herself, she insisted she was fine to keep dancing and worked hard to mask her feelings, hoping he wouldn't figure out why she seemed off. This effort was completely successful, and by suppressing her own emotions, she let her partner chat in his usual upbeat and carefree manner, rewarding his conversation with smiles that encouraged him to keep going.

He ascertained that she was to remain at the Castle that night, and informed her that he was also to be an inmate for a few days, so that he had the satisfaction of knowing that he should have the opportunity of following up the acquaintance so happily begun, and that her appearance was not only that of a dazzling meteor to shine across his path with rare brilliancy for a few minutes, and then leave him to darkness and despair for the future.

He found out that she would be staying at the Castle that night and let her know that he would also be staying there for a few days. This gave him the satisfaction of knowing he would have the chance to continue the connection they had started so well. Her presence wasn’t just a brief, dazzling moment in his life; it wasn’t going to leave him in darkness and despair afterward.

"No," said Emma; "I trust I have an orbit, though a small one, but too distant and remote a one from yours, Sir William, for it ever to be likely that our paths should cross again."

"No," said Emma; "I believe I have my own orbit, even if it's a small one, but it's too far and separate from yours, Sir William, for it to be likely that our paths will cross again."

"You don't say so, Miss Watson; surely if Miss Osborne has discovered and learnt to appreciate your worth—your brilliancy—it is very possible for an inferior individual like me equally to keep you in sight."

"You don't mean that, Miss Watson; if Miss Osborne has found out and learned to appreciate your value—your brilliance—then it’s definitely possible for someone less impressive like me to notice you too."

"No," said Emma; "it requires Miss Osborne's abilities for that, and I am sure you cannot pretend to vie with her in that respect."

"No," said Emma; "that takes Miss Osborne's skills, and I'm sure you can't pretend to compete with her in that area."

"Beyond all question, no," cried Sir William; "I have not such vanity or impertinence; have I not already informed you I am the most modest creature breathing?"

"Absolutely not," exclaimed Sir William. "I’m not that vain or rude; didn’t I already tell you I’m the most modest person alive?"

"Oh, yes," replied Emma smiling; "we settled that point so long ago that it had almost escaped my memory in the interval; but now you mention it, I do recollect that you said so before."

"Oh, yes," Emma said with a smile; "we figured that out so long ago that it almost slipped my mind in the meantime; but now that you bring it up, I do remember you saying that before."

"You are too bad, Miss Watson," replied he laughing.

"You are too much trouble, Miss Watson," he said, laughing.

"I think you wrong me—you should say too good, in thus readily allowing your claim to superior merit."

"I think you’re mistaken—you should say I’m too good for so easily accepting your claim to be better."

"Well, but now tell me, do you think Miss Osborne so very clever?"

"Well, now tell me, do you think Miss Osborne is really that clever?"

"I must decline discussing that point, being incapable of forming a judgment on the subject."

"I have to decline discussing that point because I can’t form a judgment on the topic."

"Am I to infer that you do not like me?" enquired he doubtfully.

"Should I take it that you don't like me?" he asked uncertainly.

"By no means—all I can allow you to infer from my silence is, that Miss Osborne has been, voluntarily, so very kind to me, that she deserves my gratitude, but that I have seen too little of her to warrant my forming an opinion as to her talents or abilities."

"By no means—all I can let you assume from my silence is that Miss Osborne has been so incredibly kind to me, voluntarily, that she deserves my gratitude. However, I have seen too little of her to justify forming an opinion about her talents or abilities."

"Do you think her pretty?"

"Do you think she's pretty?"

"Exceedingly so," replied Emma warmly; "it is a countenance that improves on one so very much—surely you must admire her."

"Definitely," Emma replied enthusiastically; "it's a face that gets even better over time—surely you must appreciate her."

Sir William did not return a direct answer, and Emma suspected that he would have been more ready with a reply, had his admiration been merely superficial. Yet it had struck her that Miss Osborne's manner to him was uncertain and capricious, as if she did not wish to give him encouragement, or was trying to play with his feelings, whilst Sir William, instead of seeking to overcome this, appeared rather desirous of amusing himself with some other objects.

Sir William didn’t give a straight answer, and Emma thought he would have responded more quickly if his admiration was just shallow. However, she noticed that Miss Osborne’s behavior toward him was uncertain and unpredictable, as if she didn’t want to encourage him or was toying with his feelings, while Sir William, instead of trying to address this, seemed more interested in entertaining himself with other things.

She began to think she was the subject of some spell, destined to be the puppet of one or other of her companions, who seemed continually acting towards her some part which she could not understand. Perhaps they were all trifling with her feelings, or amusing themselves at her expense by giving her encouragement which induced her to enter society decidedly above what was her proper situation.

She started to feel like she was under some kind of spell, meant to be the puppet of one or another of her friends, who always seemed to be playing a role that she couldn’t grasp. Maybe they were all just toying with her emotions, or getting a kick out of giving her encouragement that led her to engage with a social circle far beyond what was appropriate for her.

She tried to shake off this very uncomfortable feeling, but it seemed to have taken fast hold of her mind, and her hitherto animated countenance became again clouded, her steps were dull, and her whole air exhibited fatigue and depression.

She tried to shake off this really uncomfortable feeling, but it seemed to have a tight grip on her mind. Her previously lively expression became clouded again, her steps were heavy, and she radiated fatigue and sadness.

Sir William was evidently watching her closely, and this annoyed her; presently he said again,

Sir William was obviously keeping a close eye on her, and this irritated her; soon he said again,

"Then after all, she is not so much your friend as I fancied."

"Then after all, she’s not really your friend like I thought."

Totally forgetful, at the moment, of the subject on which they had just been conversing, Emma started at this address, and looked puzzled without replying.

Totally forgetful of what they had just been talking about, Emma was taken aback by this address and looked confused without responding.

"I mean," continued he, answering her look, "that I had fancied you were particular friends, and I wished to hear your opinion of her—of Miss Osborne."

"I mean," he continued, responding to her look, "that I thought you were close friends, and I wanted to hear what you think of her—of Miss Osborne."

"My opinion, I assure you, would not be worth giving, Sir William; but I will inform you though I cannot presume to call myself her friend, I have received very great attention from Miss Osborne, which has naturally prepossessed me in her favor; and what I have seen of her gives me such an opinion of her, that if our situations in life had made us equal, I dare say our acquaintance might have grown into friendship."

"My opinion, I promise you, wouldn't mean much, Sir William; but I will let you know that even though I can't really call myself her friend, I have received a lot of kindness from Miss Osborne, which naturally has made me like her more. From what I've seen of her, I think that if our social statuses had been equal, we could have developed a friendship."

This assurance apparently satisfied Sir William, as he dropped the subject of Miss Osborne, and started off on a lively dissertation on the nature of friendship, which amused Emma as long as she had strength for the dance or attention to bestow on him. Her weariness however had increased so much that she at last gave up, and was glad to rest in a corner, before she had completed the allotted two dances. Here she was discovered by Miss Osborne, who moved to compassion by her weary looks, or influenced perhaps by some other unacknowledged motive, was persuaded, after a faint opposition, to allow her to retire to rest.

This assurance seemed to satisfy Sir William, so he dropped the topic of Miss Osborne and launched into an energetic discussion about the nature of friendship, which kept Emma entertained for as long as she could manage to dance or pay attention to him. However, her tiredness had grown so much that she eventually gave in and was happy to take a break in a corner before she had finished the two dances she was supposed to complete. It was here that Miss Osborne found her, and moved by Emma's tired expression—or perhaps motivated by some other unspoken reason—she was convinced, after a bit of hesitance, to let Emma rest.

And so ended Emma's enjoyments of the ball at Osborne Castle; it had certainly been productive of little pleasure, and had cost her a handsome dress; yet upon the whole she found herself regretting less the actual injury inflicted on her than the unrealized pleasure which her imagination had promised.

And so ended Emma's time at the ball at Osborne Castle; it had definitely been more disappointing than enjoyable, and it had cost her a beautiful dress; yet overall, she found herself regretting less the actual harm done to her than the unrealized joy that her imagination had promised.

She was convinced, on reflection, that this dissatisfaction must spring from some fault in her own mind; had her feelings been under proper regulation, she would have entered with contentment or satisfaction into the amusement before her, instead of worrying and wearying her spirit in wishes for what was withheld. Her partiality for Mr. Howard was the origin of all this; and if this incipient partiality already produced her so much discontent and evil feeling, it became her to check it at once, and vigorously, lest she should find herself deprived of her peace of mind, before she was aware that she had gone astray.

She realized, after thinking it over, that her dissatisfaction must come from some issue with her own mind; if her feelings had been managed properly, she would have enjoyed the entertainment in front of her instead of feeling anxious and draining her spirit with longing for what she couldn't have. Her fondness for Mr. Howard was the source of all this; and if this growing affection was already causing her so much discontent and negativity, she needed to address it immediately and forcefully, or she might end up losing her peace of mind without even noticing that she had lost her way.

The conjoined effects of excitement of mind, and unusual dissipation tended naturally to produce a restless and sleepless night, and finding early the next morning that her head would be the better for fresh air, she resolved to try and find her way out of doors before the breakfast which would probably be at a very late hour.

The combined effects of mental excitement and unusual indulgence naturally led to a restless and sleepless night. The next morning, realizing that fresh air would help her head, she decided to go outside before breakfast, which would likely be served very late.

The wintry sun-beams were sparkling on the hoar frost, and glancing red upon the naked boughs of the trees around, as she quitted the porch; the air was brisk and enlivening—the sky free from clouds—and promising herself a pleasant ramble, she walked into the park. The path she chose lay along the side of beautiful hanging wood of beech, and she pursued it in profound solitude for some time, hearing no other sound than the echo of her own footsteps on the hard ringing gravel; but after walking a considerable distance, it struck her that there was a sound of other feet in her vicinity which seemed to be keeping parallel with herself, but farther in the wood. Supposing it might be some labourer or gamekeeper, she paused to listen, and allow them to pass on; but the steps likewise ceased when she did, and that so immediately as to make her doubt if it were not fancy altogether.

The winter sun was sparkling on the frost, casting red glints on the bare branches of the trees around her as she left the porch. The air was crisp and refreshing—the sky clear—and promising herself a nice walk, she headed into the park. The path she chose ran alongside a beautiful beech wood, and she walked there in complete solitude for a while, hearing nothing but the echo of her own footsteps on the hard, ringing gravel. However, after walking quite a distance, she noticed a sound of other footsteps nearby that seemed to be following her, but deeper in the woods. Assuming it might be a laborer or gamekeeper, she stopped to listen and let them pass, but the footsteps also stopped as soon as she did, making her wonder if it was just her imagination.

Again resuming her walk, she immediately heard the accompanying sound, and this time being convinced it was no delusion, she tried to see through the wood, and ascertain who was thus her silent companion, but the shrubs and underwood were too thick to allow her to see anything.

Again resuming her walk, she immediately heard the accompanying sound, and this time being convinced it was no illusion, she tried to see through the woods to figure out who was her silent companion, but the bushes and underbrush were too dense to let her see anything.

Not quite liking to be thus accompanied, she resolved to return home, and an opening which appeared to her to lead in the direction of the castle at that moment presenting itself, she, unhesitatingly, struck off in that direction. The footsteps no longer met her ear; but no sooner was her attention released from this object, than she saw with a different kind of alarm that the rapidly gathering clouds predicted rain. Not liking the prospect of a wetting, she became rather anxious about the direction of the path she was following—the turns and windings of which began to perplex her, and she soon came to the conclusion that she had quite lost her way. Certain, however, that the castle must be within a mile of her, though not visible from where she stood, she would have rambled on indifferent to this consideration, but for the state of the weather, which became every moment more threatening.

Not really enjoying the company, she decided to head home. Spotting an opening that seemed to lead toward the castle, she confidently headed that way. The footsteps around her disappeared, but as soon as she shifted her focus, she noticed with growing concern that dark clouds were starting to gather, indicating rain. Not thrilled about getting soaked, she started to worry about the path she was on—the twists and turns began to confuse her, and she quickly realized she had lost her way. However, convinced that the castle was within a mile, even if she couldn’t see it from where she was, she might have kept walking without a care if it weren't for the increasingly threatening weather.

Hoping to discover the turrets of the castle amidst the trees, she climbed up a small eminence, in order to obtain a more extensive prospect, and from this spot, though no view of Osborne Castle met her eyes, she saw in a little glen beneath a cottage, apparently belonging to a keeper or gardener, and there she determined to apply for directions as to the shortest way home.

Hoping to see the castle towers peeking through the trees, she climbed a small hill to get a better view. From this spot, even though she couldn't see Osborne Castle, she noticed a cottage in a little valley below, which seemed to belong to a caretaker or gardener. She decided to ask for directions to find the quickest way home.

During the momentary pause, whilst taking this survey of the landscape, her quick ear again caught the sound of the footsteps which had before seemed to follow her. Well aware that there could in reality be no cause for alarm, she overcame, as well as she could, the sort of nervous excitement which had increased upon her feelings, and listened attentively.

During the brief pause as she surveyed the landscape, her sharp ear picked up the sound of footsteps that had seemed to follow her before. Knowing there was really no reason to be alarmed, she did her best to calm the nervous excitement that had built up inside her and listened carefully.

Her nerves were naturally firm, though her fancy was lively, and she, under ordinary circumstances, would have cared little for her invisible companion, but the excitement of last night's dissipation, probably, affected her in some degree, as it was with a sensible palpitation of her heart that she awaited the appearance of the intruder, as she thought he must immediately be visible between the open trees near her. The tread was light and steady, evidently that of a gentleman, too light, she thought, for Lord Osborne, who was not remarkable for his grace in walking; and her heart suggested the idea that it might be Mr. Howard.

Her nerves were naturally strong, but her imagination was active, and under normal circumstances, she wouldn’t have cared much about her unseen companion. However, the excitement from last night’s events likely affected her somewhat, as she felt a noticeable flutter in her heart while waiting for the intruder to appear, assuming he would soon be visible through the open trees nearby. The footsteps were light and steady, clearly that of a gentleman—too light, she thought, for Lord Osborne, who wasn’t known for his grace in walking; and her heart suggested that it might be Mr. Howard.

She would not speak to him, if it were, that she was resolved on; she would not allow him to be friendly only in private, whilst he was cold and distant before witnesses; but she thought she should like to ascertain if it was he, and like to see how he would be disposed to behave.

She wouldn’t talk to him, if that’s what she had decided; she wouldn’t let him be friendly only when they were alone while acting cold and distant in front of others. But she thought she would like to find out if it was really him and see how he would act.

The steps were now so close, another moment must reveal the figure; she would not seem to be waiting for him, and turned once more to look at the lodge below, to which a few large heavy drops of rain made it advisable she should speedily retreat; and whilst her head was thus averted a few rapid bounds brought to her side Sir William Gordon.

The steps were now so close that any second could reveal the figure; she didn’t want to appear to be waiting for him, so she turned again to glance at the lodge below, from which a few large, heavy drops of rain suggested that she should quickly head back. While she was looking away, a few quick strides brought Sir William Gordon to her side.

The young man would in all probability have felt but little gratified had he known that the flush on her cheek at his sight was entirely one of mortification and disappointment, for whatever she might try to persuade herself, she was really quite disappointed that the intruder was not Mr. Howard, as she had fancied.

The young man would probably not have felt very pleased if he had known that the blush on her cheek when she saw him was completely due to embarrassment and disappointment, because no matter what she might tell herself, she was really quite disappointed that the intruder was not Mr. Howard, as she had imagined.

She gave him as friendly a return to his salutation as she could force from her lips—far more than she felt from the fear of betraying her feelings; whilst he professed most unbounded satisfaction at his good luck in thus overtaking her.

She responded to his greeting with as much friendliness as she could manage, far more than the nervousness she felt about showing her true feelings; meanwhile, he expressed great satisfaction at his good fortune in running into her.

On his enquiring where she was going, she owned she had lost her way, and was thinking of taking shelter in the cottage before them from the rapidly encreasing rain.

On his asking where she was headed, she admitted that she had lost her way and was considering taking shelter in the cottage ahead of them from the quickly increasing rain.

"Do you require shelter?" cried he; "then let us hasten there at once; but I thought you must be a fairy or a sprite, no mortal maiden could be walking at this hour after dancing all night as you did. Seeing you could go without rest, I naturally concluded you would be alike indifferent to the variations of the elements—proof to the storm—impervious to the rain."

"Do you need a place to stay?" he shouted. "Then let's get there right now. But I thought you must be a fairy or a spirit; no ordinary girl could be walking around at this time after dancing all night like you did. Since you can keep going without a break, I just assumed you’d be equally unaffected by the changes in the weather—unbothered by the storm—resistant to the rain."

Emma smilingly assured him she was very far from this; and that she must now condescend to make haste to avoid a thorough wetting. He begged to be allowed to show her the way, and as they descended the steep side of the glen together, she felt that she ought to be thankful for his arrival, as the path was so abrupt, and in some places almost precipitous that his support was, if not absolutely necessary, at least very convenient, when in a hurry, as she was at present.

Emma smiled and assured him she was nowhere near that; she needed to hurry to avoid getting completely soaked. He asked if he could show her the way, and as they went down the steep side of the valley together, she felt she should be grateful for his arrival. The path was so steep and in some places almost dangerous that his support was, if not absolutely necessary, at least very helpful, especially since she was in a hurry.

With all their haste, however, she was not a little wet, by the time they stood in the porch of the lodge, and were right glad when, on the door unclosing, in answer to their knock, they saw a bright fire burning on the hearth.

With all their rushing, she was quite wet by the time they stood on the porch of the lodge, and they were very happy when, as the door opened in response to their knock, they saw a warm fire burning on the hearth.

The keeper's wife, a pretty and neat-looking young woman, very hospitably pressed them to enter, exerted herself to dry Emma's cloak and hat, and then asking if they had breakfasted, set about preparing them a meal with all expedition, probably pitying the uncomfortable lot of those who were obliged by fashion to defer their morning meal so long. The keen appetite which a walk on a winter's morning would produce was sufficient to have made welcome even inferior fare to that which she displayed. The excellent bread and butter, the eggs, the apples, the raspberry jam, were all tempting in themselves, and the jug of home-brewed ale which she placed for Sir William was declared by him to be an excellent substitute for chocolate after a late supper and an early walk.

The keeper's wife, a pretty and neat young woman, warmly welcomed them in, went out of her way to dry Emma's cloak and hat, and then, asking if they had eaten breakfast, quickly set about preparing a meal for them, likely feeling sorry for those who had to wait so long for their morning meal due to societal norms. The strong appetite that comes from a winter morning walk would have made even a simple meal appealing, but what she offered was far from that. The fresh bread and butter, eggs, apples, and raspberry jam were all enticing, and the jug of homemade ale she poured for Sir William was praised by him as a great replacement for chocolate after a late night and an early walk.

Whilst she was preparing these things, her child, an infant of a few months old, awoke in its cradle near the chimney corner. Perceiving that the mother was too busy to attend to him, Emma volunteered to act the part of nurse; and, being really fond of children, took much pleasure in the occupation. Sir William looked at her with admiration—he had been struck with her when dressed for the ball, and surrounded by a crowd of other elegant women, but here the effect was doubled by the accompaniments. The small and plainly furnished room, was brightly illumined by the blazing fire—which, in spite of the gloom without, threw a ruddy glow over every thing beside it.

While she was getting things ready, her infant, just a few months old, woke up in its cradle by the fireplace. Noticing that the mother was too busy to attend to him, Emma offered to step in as the caregiver; and since she genuinely liked kids, she found joy in the task. Sir William watched her with admiration—he had been captivated by her at the ball, surrounded by a crowd of other elegant women, but the effect was even stronger in this setting. The small, simply furnished room was brightly lit by the blazing fire—which, despite the gloom outside, cast a warm glow over everything around it.

Emma's simple dress shewing her figure unencumbered by ornament or superfluous clothing, her dark hair, now wetted by the rain carelessly pushed back from her glowing cheeks, highly coloured by the rapid exercise which she had just undergone; her graceful movements as she tossed and played with the infant in her arms, and the sweet smiles which she bestowed on the really pretty child, struck him as forming the prettiest picture he had ever seen. He drew back a little to contemplate it, and being an excellent artist, he could not resist the temptation of trying a sketch of her figure on a leaf in his pocket-book.

Emma's simple dress showed off her figure, free from any embellishments or unnecessary clothing. Her dark hair, now damp from the rain, was carelessly pushed back from her flushed cheeks, which were bright from the vigorous exercise she had just completed. Her graceful movements as she tossed and played with the baby in her arms, along with the sweet smiles she gave the genuinely cute child, created the most beautiful picture he had ever seen. He stepped back a bit to take it all in, and being a talented artist, he couldn't resist the urge to sketch her figure on a blank page in his pocket notebook.

Engrossed with her charge, and not much caring for his company, she did not for some time notice his occupation, and he had made a very satisfactory though slight sketch of her, before she was in the least aware of it. But suddenly turning to him, and catching his eyes fixed on her, whilst the pencil was suspended under his fingers, the idea of what he was doing struck her at once. The perfect simplicity of her manner when charging him with it, the freedom from all affectation, and all appearance of gratified vanity, seemed to him no less remarkable than her grace and beauty, and he no longer wondered at the effect her presence had visibly exercised over both Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard, and only felt surprise that Miss Osborne herself should not feel uneasy at placing her brother in proximity to so captivating a girl. He was sure, had his heart been free, she would inevitably have conquered it, but his long standing partiality for Miss Osborne herself was not to be overthrown by the unconscious rivalry of Emma Watson.

Engrossed with her task and not particularly interested in his company, she didn’t realize for a while what he was doing, and he had created a quite satisfactory albeit slight sketch of her before she noticed. But when she suddenly turned to him and caught his eyes fixed on her, with the pencil paused under his fingers, the realization of what he was doing hit her at once. The straightforwardness of her approach as she confronted him about it—free from any pretense or hint of pleased vanity—struck him as remarkable, just like her grace and beauty. He no longer found it surprising that her presence had a noticeable impact on both Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard, and he was just amazed that Miss Osborne herself didn’t feel awkward about having her brother so close to such an enchanting girl. He was certain that, if he hadn’t been attached, she would have inevitably won his heart, but his long-standing affection for Miss Osborne wasn’t going to be shaken by Emma Watson's unintentional rivalry.

"I was not aware you were an artist, Sir William," said she, quietly taking the paper from his hand and looking over it, "this indicates that you are a master of the pencil. You will allow me to keep it I hope, it can be of no use to you."

"I didn't know you were an artist, Sir William," she said, quietly taking the paper from his hand and looking it over. "This shows that you're a master with a pencil. I hope you don't mind if I keep it; it won't be of any use to you."

"Excuse me, the sketch I cannot part with, at least not at present, I wish to make a drawing of the subject; as the interior of a cottage it will be perfect; pray do not require me to give it up." As he spoke he took the sketch from her, as if afraid she might detain it against his wishes.

"Excuse me, I can’t give up the sketch, at least not right now. I want to make a drawing of the subject; it would be perfect for the inside of a cottage. Please don’t make me let it go." As he spoke, he took the sketch from her, worried she might hold on to it against his wishes.

She said no more in opposition, but looking out of the window, began to wonder whether there was any prospect of the rain ceasing, so as to give them a chance of reaching the Castle in comfort.

She said nothing more in disagreement, but as she looked out the window, she started to wonder if there was any chance the rain would stop, giving them a chance to reach the Castle comfortably.

"I assure you we shall not be missed these two hours," said he, "there is not the remotest chance of any one being up in the Castle before noon, after such a ball as that of last night."

"I guarantee you we won't be missed during these two hours," he said, "there's no chance anyone will be up in the Castle before noon after a ball like last night's."

"I should not like to spend many such nights," observed Emma, "one soon tires of pleasure or rather of dissipation."

"I wouldn't want to spend many nights like this," Emma noted, "you quickly get tired of pleasure, or more like indulgence."

"What sort of life would you have, Miss Watson, could you decide your lot with a wish—have you made up your mind?"

"What kind of life would you have, Miss Watson, if you could choose your fate with a wish—have you made your decision?"

"Hardly, it is a point that requires reflection, and I cannot say that I have bestowed much on it," replied Emma.

"Honestly, it's something that needs some thought, and I can't say I've given it much," Emma replied.

"Indeed—you don't say so—I thought all young ladies settled that before hand—the situation, residence, fortune, even the name which the future was to bring them, do you not arrange that entirely."

"Really—you don't mean that—I thought all young women figured that out ahead of time—the situation, where they live, their wealth, even the name that the future would give them, don't you plan all that completely?"

"If that is the case I am sadly behind hand," replied she smiling.

"If that's true, then I’m unfortunately a bit late," she replied with a smile.

"It is never too late to mend, that must be your comfort; begin now—do you prefer the country, or are you ambitious of a house in town?"

"It’s never too late to change, so take comfort in that; start now—do you prefer the countryside, or are you aiming for a house in the city?"

"Oh, the latter of course; a house in town and ten thousand a-year; you cannot imagine I should stop short if I once began wishing, what would be the good of that?"

"Oh, definitely the latter; a house in town and ten thousand a year; you can't expect me to hold back if I start wishing, what would be the point of that?"

"Bravo, I like to hear a lady speak her opinion boldly—so you are ambitious after all; I should not have thought that from your face, I am a great studier of countenance."

"Great job, I love to hear a woman express her opinion confidently—so you are ambitious after all; I wouldn't have guessed that from your face, I really pay attention to people's expressions."

"But indeed you must blame yourself for my ambitious wishes," retorted Emma, "I am sure it was you who put them into my head, I told you I had never thought of anything of the kind."

"But you really have to blame yourself for my ambitious desires," Emma shot back, "I'm sure it was you who planted those ideas in my head. I told you I had never even considered anything like that."

"Very well, I see you are a promising pupil, I shall be proud of your progress, I have no doubt, but now to tell you the truth I should have assigned you a quiet cot in the country, a retired home, domestic cares and joys, a round of parochial duties, cheered by peace and content—a clever and well educated companion, not a dashing or ambitious one. I read your feelings as I thought in your face, and should have expected you to chose such a lot; you see how the best physiognomist may be mistaken—you blush for me I perceive."

"Alright, I can see that you’re a promising student, and I’m sure I’ll be proud of your progress. But to be honest, I should’ve given you a quiet spot in the country, a peaceful home with simple joys, a routine filled with local duties, all enhanced by peace and contentment—a smart and well-educated friend, not someone flashy or overly ambitious. I thought I could read your feelings in your expression, and I would have expected you to choose that kind of life; it shows how even the best at reading faces can be wrong—you’re blushing for me, I notice."

Emma did blush more than she wished, and she felt too much to dare to answer for a moment, then recovering herself with an effort, she replied:

Emma blushed more than she wanted to, and she felt so overwhelmed that she hesitated to respond for a moment. After gathering herself with some effort, she replied:

"Are you aware, Sir William, how nearly you have drawn my lot—did you know I was the daughter of a country parson, and am situated nearly as you describe?"

"Are you aware, Sir William, how close you have come to guessing my circumstances—did you know I’m the daughter of a country parson and my situation is almost exactly as you described?"

"No indeed," replied he with much animation, "I am after all then a better guesser than I took credit for, it is curious that I should have so closely described you. You live in the midst of content and peace do you!"

"No way," he replied enthusiastically, "I guess I'm a better guesser than I thought. It's interesting that I described you so accurately. So, you live surrounded by happiness and peace, huh?"

"I always thought content was an internal, not an external blessing," replied Emma, again evading his question, "one which it became our duty to cultivate for ourselves, and I was blaming myself for enjoying so little of it at this moment, being sensible that I feel rather discontented at the detention in this cottage."

"I’ve always believed that true contentment comes from within, not from outside," Emma replied, once again dodging his question. "It's something we should nurture ourselves, and I’ve been feeling guilty for enjoying so little of it right now, especially since I’m aware that I’m feeling pretty dissatisfied being stuck in this cottage."

"Well, I am certainly more amiable than you, Miss Watson, for I am as happy as possible, or nearly so at least. But now you mention it, it occurs to me that perhaps the rain may continue all day, in which case we should be really confined in our present refuge. Suppose we were to consult with the hostess as to the means of escape."

"Well, I’m definitely more pleasant than you, Miss Watson, because I’m as happy as can be, or at least close to it. But now that you mention it, it strikes me that the rain might continue all day, and if that happens, we’ll be stuck in our current spot. How about we check with the hostess about how to get out?"

"But what means can she suggest?" enquired Emma, "except walking home, and in that case we shall certainly get wet through."

"But what options does she have?" asked Emma. "Unless we walk home, we’ll definitely get soaked."

"I do not see that that catastrophe is absolutely inevitable," replied he, "we might send to the Castle for a carriage; this seems to me the most simple remedy; do you object?"

"I don’t see that disaster is completely unavoidable," he replied. "We could send to the Castle for a carriage; that seems like the simplest solution to me. Do you have any objections?"

Emma was rather startled at the idea of taking such a liberty, but she thought, perhaps, Sir William knew the ways of the family best, and she did not raise any objection. Mrs. Browning, the keeper's wife, when called into counsel, regretted extremely that she had no one about whom she could send on such an errand, her husband being out with the boy that helped; she would have gone herself but she had a cough, and was afraid of the wet. This was an unexpected dilemma. Sir William meditated in silence.

Emma was a bit taken aback by the idea of making such a bold move, but she figured that maybe Sir William understood the family's dynamics better, so she didn’t voice any objections. Mrs. Browning, the keeper's wife, when asked for her opinion, expressed her disappointment that she didn’t have anyone she could send on such a task since her husband was out with the boy who usually helped; she would have gone herself, but she had a cough and was worried about the rain. This was an unexpected problem. Sir William thought quietly for a moment.

"You have no carriage, Mrs. Browning, I suppose?"

"You don’t have a carriage, do you, Mrs. Browning?"

"Bless you, no, sir—only one little tilted cart, which my husband drives to church on Sunday."

"Bless you, no, sir—just one small tilted cart that my husband takes to church on Sunday."

"Well and is not that at home—can we not have that? it would do admirably if we could;" cried he, delighted at the idea.

"Well, isn't that at home—can't we have that? It would be perfect if we could," he exclaimed, excited by the thought.

"Certainly, sir, I think I could harness it for you, the horse is at home to-day unluckily—I will go and see about it."

"Of course, sir, I believe I can get it for you, but unfortunately, the horse is at home today—I’ll go check on it."

"No, no, my good woman, let me go and see,—I dare say, I can manage the affair without troubling you," said Sir William.

"No, no, my good lady, let me go and see—I'm sure I can handle it without bothering you," said Sir William.

But she assured him her presence was necessary to show him the way, at least; but, if the young lady would be so kind as again to hold the infant, they would soon have every thing right. To this, of course, Emma readily agreed, and she soon, from the thinness of the partition, heard Sir William's voice joking with their hostess about the horse and harness.

But she assured him that her presence was necessary to guide him, at least; however, if the young lady could kindly hold the baby again, they would soon get everything sorted out. Emma, of course, agreed right away, and she soon heard Sir William's voice joking with their hostess about the horse and harness through the thin wall.

In about ten minutes he returned.

In about ten minutes, he came back.

"Miss Watson," said he, "your carriage is waiting—are you ready to undertake the expedition under my escort?"

"Miss Watson," he said, "your ride is ready—are you prepared to go on this adventure with me?"

Emma assented; and, after thanking the mother, and kissing the child—a process which Sir William pretended likewise to imitate, she was conducted to the door, and assisted into the neat, little chay-cart by him—and, under his protection, commenced the journey.

Emma agreed; and after thanking the mother and kissing the child—something Sir William pretended to do as well—she was led to the door and helped into the tidy little cart by him. With his assistance, she started the journey.

"What a charming little scene," cried he, slackening the reins to allow the horse to walk up a long hill; "I wish you would write a pastoral poem descriptive of the little cottage and its inhabitants, Miss Watson."

"What a lovely little scene," he exclaimed, loosening the reins so the horse could walk up the long hill. "I really wish you would write a pastoral poem about the little cottage and its residents, Miss Watson."

"And make you the hero of it, of course," replied Emma, "I wish I could, the subject would be decidedly novel and amusing."

"And of course, you'd be the hero," Emma replied. "I wish I could do it; the topic would definitely be new and entertaining."

"Oh! by all means, make me the hero; introduce me in any way you like, you could not do wrong."

"Oh! Definitely, make me the hero; introduce me however you want, you can't go wrong."

"I should particularly celebrate your great and glorious appetite, and the heroic way in which you attacked the bread and butter," said she.

"I should especially praise your amazing appetite and the brave way you went after the bread and butter," she said.

"Miss Watson, you are growing satirical, I will not trust you; I know you will say something cruel of me, I see it in your eyes."

"Miss Watson, you're getting sarcastic, and I can't trust you; I know you'll say something mean about me, I can see it in your eyes."

"Your dexterity in harnessing a horse, that shall likewise be commemorated—we will say nothing about your buckling the traces all wrong, or the assistance Mrs. Browning was compelled to give you."

"Your skill in managing a horse will also be remembered—we won’t mention how you buckled the traces incorrectly or how Mrs. Browning had to help you."

"Are you a witch, Miss Watson?" cried he. "How came you to know of my little blunders; upon my word, I begin to suspect you of something strange."

"Are you a witch, Miss Watson?" he exclaimed. "How did you find out about my little mistakes? Honestly, I'm starting to think there's something odd about you."

"Likewise your extreme partiality for little babies, and your amiable caresses bestowed on them."

"Similarly, your strong favoritism for little babies and the affectionate attention you give them."

"Why, the baby was not exactly the thing I should have chosen to kiss," replied he, slyly, "but mothers and nurses seem to prefer it to having such fees paid to themselves; but, if you think I was wrong, we will go another day and I will make a more judicious selection."

"Well, the baby wasn't exactly my first choice for a kiss," he replied playfully, "but mothers and nurses seem to prefer it over getting paid themselves; but if you think I messed up, we can go another day and I’ll pick something better."

"Far from it; I think you displayed peculiar judgment and taste—I am serious in commending it. On the whole, I think you have behaved nobly this morning, and posterity should learn your merits through my song, if it were only in my power to write verses."

"Not at all; I believe you showed unusual judgment and taste—I genuinely commend it. Overall, I think you've acted admirably this morning, and future generations should recognize your qualities through my song, if only I had the ability to write poetry."

"Nay, now, I trust you are not going to have the cruelty to retract; remember, whilst I celebrate the adventure with my pencil, I shall trust to you to do so with your pen," cried he.

"Nah, I really hope you’re not going to be cruel and take back what you said; remember, while I’m drawing this adventure with my pencil, I’m counting on you to write it down with your pen," he exclaimed.

She only smiled and shook her head in reply, then, after a moment's pause, she suggested that it might, perhaps, be in his power to quicken the pace of the horse.

She just smiled and shook her head in response, then, after a brief pause, she suggested that it might be possible for him to make the horse go faster.

He assured her he was in no hurry; and he feared it would jolt her inconveniently, if they drove very fast. She was obliged to submit, as she saw he was determined to have his own way—but she thought the drive rather tedious, and was quite relieved when they reached the porch.

He assured her that he wasn't in a rush, and he worried it would be uncomfortable for her if they drove too fast. She had to go along with it, seeing that he was intent on getting his way—but she found the drive pretty boring and felt quite relieved when they arrived at the porch.

"Holla, what have you got there?" cried a voice, which she had no difficulty in recognising. "Why, Gordon, when did you set up that handsome equipage?"

"Holla, what do you have there?" shouted a voice she instantly recognized. "Wow, Gordon, when did you get that nice ride?"

"I will tell you, presently, Osborne—but I must first assist Miss Watson out," replied Sir William, gravely.

"I'll tell you in a moment, Osborne—but I need to help Miss Watson out first," replied Sir William seriously.

"Miss Watson! why, in the name of all that's wonderful, what frolic is this? If you wanted to take a drive with Miss Watson, why did you not take her in your curricle, Gordon?"

"Miss Watson! What on earth is going on? If you wanted to take a drive with Miss Watson, why didn't you take her in your carriage, Gordon?"

"Because, my good fellow," replied the baronet; "the curricle being uncovered, would have exposed us to the rain; you had better trust to me, Miss Watson, and let me lift you out—the step is very awkward for a lady—gently, now, there, you are safe," as he set her down within the porch, "I hope you are none the worse for your expedition. Do you not see, Osborne, this, our coach, is weather proof—and, therefore, convenient in such a rainy day."

"Because, my good friend," replied the baronet, "the curricle being uncovered would have left us exposed to the rain; you should trust me, Miss Watson, and let me help you out—the step is quite tricky for a lady—now, gently, there, you're safe," as he set her down in the porch, "I hope you aren't feeling worse for your little adventure. Don't you see, Osborne, our coach is weatherproof—which makes it convenient on a rainy day."

"But where have you been!"

"But where have you been?"

"Only driving in the park—surely your lordship cannot object to so innocent a recreation."

"Just driving in the park—surely you can't object to such a harmless activity."

"Why did you not ask for one of the carriages" said he reproachfully turning to Emma, who was trying not to laugh at his wondering look. "Then I could have accompanied you!"

"Why didn’t you ask for one of the carriages?" he said, sounding a bit hurt, as he turned to Emma, who was trying not to laugh at his confused expression. "Then I could have gone with you!"

"We are exceedingly obliged to you," replied Emma, "but—"

"We really appreciate it," Emma replied, "but—"

"But," interrupted Sir William, "we were quite content with each other's society—and, as to our equipage, I defy you to produce one from your coach-house, at all to be compared to this elegant vehicle. Miss Watson, were you ever in one you liked better?"

"But," interrupted Sir William, "we were very happy in each other's company—and, as for our carriage, I challenge you to show me one from your garage that's even close to this stylish vehicle. Miss Watson, have you ever been in one that you liked more?"

"Never in one, for the loan of which I felt more obliged, I admit," replied she.

"Never for one that I felt more indebted for, I admit," she replied.

"There, I knew it; only add you never had a better charioteer, and then I shall be satisfied. I want a little commendation myself," added Sir William.

"There, I knew it; just add that you never had a better charioteer, and then I’ll be satisfied. I want a little praise myself," added Sir William.

"I do not think you do—you seem so uncommonly well satisfied with your own exploits," returned Emma, laughing.

"I don't think you do—you seem really pleased with your own achievements," Emma replied, laughing.

"Do come and have something to eat," interposed Lord Osborne, "I've done mine, but my sister and Miss Carr are in the breakfast-room."

"Please come and grab a bite to eat," interrupted Lord Osborne, "I've finished mine, but my sister and Miss Carr are in the breakfast room."

And he laid his hand on Emma's as he spoke, and led her away.

And he placed his hand on Emma's as he spoke and took her away.

Sir William, after sending for his groom to take home the cart, ran after his companions and joined them at the door of the breakfast-room. Both the young ladies raised their eyes in astonishment and visible curiosity, at their entrance together.

Sir William, after calling for his groom to take the cart home, rushed after his friends and met them at the door of the breakfast room. Both young women looked up in surprise and obvious curiosity when they saw them enter together.

"Been out walking, Miss Watson," cried Miss Carr, "there must be something superlatively delightful in such a morning as this—are you partial to rain?"

"Been out for a walk, Miss Watson," exclaimed Miss Carr, "there's got to be something incredibly delightful about a morning like this—are you a fan of rain?"

"Not at all," replied Emma, "but it did not rain when I left the castle, and I did not think it would."

"Not at all," Emma replied, "but it wasn't raining when I left the castle, and I didn't think it would."

"Did you walk far?—and are you not wet?" enquired Miss Osborne, rather coldly.

"Did you walk far? And aren't you wet?" Miss Osborne asked, somewhat coldly.

Emma assured her she was perfectly dry.

Emma assured her that she was completely dry.

"Where do you think we breakfasted, Miss Osborne?" commenced Sir William, "for I beg to inform you, we, early risers, have had a walk, a breakfast and a drive, this morning, before your finished you first meal."

"Where do you think we had breakfast, Miss Osborne?" Sir William began, "because I must tell you, we early risers have already taken a walk, had breakfast, and gone for a drive this morning, before you finished your first meal."

"Really, I cannot pretend to guess where so eccentric a person as Sir William Gordon takes his breakfast, or what his amusements are."

"Honestly, I can’t even begin to imagine where such an eccentric person as Sir William Gordon has his breakfast or what he enjoys doing for fun."

"Oh, do tell us," cried Miss Carr, "so you and Miss Watson have been visiting together, have you; in some gipsy-camp or where?"

"Oh, do tell us," exclaimed Miss Carr, "so you and Miss Watson have been hanging out together, have you; at some gypsy camp or somewhere?"

"No, indeed, you must guess again."

"No, you really have to guess again."

"Not I," replied Miss Carr, pushing back her chair from the breakfast table, "I have no talents for divination. Rosa, I am going to your room to try your harp—will you come when you are at leisure?"

"Not me," replied Miss Carr, pushing her chair away from the breakfast table. "I have no skills for fortune-telling. Rosa, I'm going to your room to try out your harp—will you join me when you're free?"

Miss Osborne assented.

Miss Osborne agreed.

Emma, who had not sat down, declined all breakfast, and proposed to go to her own room to remove her walking dress—enquiring of Miss Osborne where she should find her afterwards.

Emma, who hadn't taken a seat, skipped breakfast and suggested going to her room to change out of her walking dress, asking Miss Osborne where she could find her later.

"I will shew you your way," cried that young lady—then leading her into the hall, "that flight of stairs leads to the gallery where your bed-room is. I will wait for you here, before this fire."

"I'll show you your way," said the young lady, then leading her into the hall, "that flight of stairs goes to the gallery where your bedroom is. I'll wait for you here, by this fire."

Emma walked slowly up-stairs, and turning her head, she saw Sir William join Miss Osborne and address her. His reception was any thing but gracious—the young lady seemed bitterly offended about something, drew up her head—pouted her under lip, and gave unmistakeable signs of being out of temper with him. Emma did not wait to see whether he succeeded in propitiating her anger, which she suspected arose from the supposition that they had been walking together; and, to allay which, she determined to give an accurate account of their adventure. On descending again to the hall, she found only her friend, the gentleman having disappeared, and with her she proceeded to the sitting room where Miss Osborne usually spent her mornings.

Emma walked slowly upstairs, and when she turned her head, she saw Sir William join Miss Osborne and speak to her. His reception was anything but friendly—the young lady looked really upset about something, lifted her chin, pouted her lower lip, and clearly showed signs of being annoyed with him. Emma didn’t stick around to see if he managed to calm her anger, which she thought was because of the assumption that they had been walking together; to address this, she decided to give a full account of their encounter. When she came back down to the hall, she found only her friend there, as the gentleman had vanished, and she went with her to the sitting room where Miss Osborne usually spent her mornings.

Here the three girls were sufficiently merry and talkative, but Emma could not find an opportunity of introducing the subject of her morning walk, which she could not help fancying was scrupulously avoided by her young hostess—a circumstance which rather annoyed her, as she particularly desired to explain the reason of her return with Sir William.

Here the three girls were cheerful and chatty, but Emma couldn't find a moment to bring up her morning walk, which she couldn’t shake the feeling was deliberately ignored by her young hostess—something that bothered her because she really wanted to explain why she came back with Sir William.

CHAPTER III.

The whole day was too wet to allow anything like exercise out of doors, and Miss Carr complained bitterly of the stupidity and dullness of a wet morning after a ball; indeed she found it so great an evil that she threw herself on a sofa and fell into a doze, from which she was roused by the entrance of Lord Osborne. At sight of him she started up, and tried to be animated and agreeable, but it was evidently thrown away upon him, as he seated himself by Emma, who was engaged in embroidering for his sister, and began to admire her work.

The whole day was too wet for any outdoor exercise, and Miss Carr complained bitterly about the boredom and dreariness of a rainy morning after a ball. In fact, she found it such a hassle that she flopped onto a sofa and dozed off, only to be awakened by Lord Osborne walking in. Upon seeing him, she jumped up and tried to be lively and charming, but it was clearly wasted on him as he sat down next to Emma, who was busy embroidering for his sister, and began to admire her work.

Emma's manners were too quiet and reserved to give Miss Carr any ground for supposing she was a voluntary rival, but his were so unusually animated as to make his admiration of her indubitable, and Miss Carr's jealousy extreme. Emma's thoughts were wandering—two wonders continually occupied her mind, one on the subject of Margaret and Tom Musgrove—the other more nearly connected with her own feelings and sentiments. She was roused by Miss Osborne's enquiring of her brother if he had seen any of their friends at the Parsonage that day. His answer was in the affirmative; he had been walking with Howard and had a long chat with him about something of importance, and Howard was thinking of going away for a few weeks, if he could get any one to take his duty; he thought his sister wanted change of air, and it was a long time since he had enjoyed a holiday.

Emma's demeanor was too calm and reserved for Miss Carr to think she was a rival by choice, but his behavior was so lively that it made his admiration for her clear, and Miss Carr's jealousy was intense. Emma's mind was wandering—she was preoccupied with two main thoughts, one about Margaret and Tom Musgrove, the other more closely tied to her own feelings and emotions. She snapped back to reality when Miss Osborne asked her brother if he had seen any of their friends at the Parsonage that day. He confirmed that he had; he had been out walking with Howard and had a long conversation with him about something important. Howard was considering taking a break for a few weeks if he could find someone to cover for him; he thought his sister needed a change of scenery, and it had been a long time since he had taken a holiday.

"Going away!" exclaimed Miss Osborne, with a look of utter amazement; "this does take me entirely by surprise. What in the world can influence him to such a freak as that! going away, and at such a time!"

"Going away!" exclaimed Miss Osborne, looking completely shocked. "This totally catches me off guard. What on earth could make him do something so strange as this? Leaving, and at such a time!"

"I do not see why he should not go if he likes travelling in the cold," observed Lord Osborne coolly; "he has a right to a holiday if he chooses."

"I don’t see why he shouldn’t go if he enjoys traveling in the cold," remarked Lord Osborne calmly; "he has the right to take a holiday if he wants."

"And he has worked particularly hard of late," added Miss Carr maliciously; "he has had double duty to perform."

"And he's been working especially hard lately," Miss Carr added with a smirk; "he's had to take on double duty."

"He is always very attentive to the parish," said Miss Osborne.

"He is always very attentive to the community," said Miss Osborne.

"Yes, both to old and young—the charitable visits that he pays to some old ladies are most exemplary," continued Miss Carr in a sarcastic tone. "No doubt he will be rewarded for his exertions, but I fear he will be much missed in his absence."

"Yes, both for old and young—the kind visits he makes to some elderly ladies are really impressive," continued Miss Carr in a sarcastic tone. "I’m sure he’ll be recognized for his efforts, but I worry he’ll be greatly missed when he's gone."

Miss Osborne frowned and bit her lip; Emma continued to devote an apparently steady attention to her work, and would not speak. Lord Osborne added,

Miss Osborne frowned and bit her lip; Emma kept her focus on her work, not saying a word. Lord Osborne added,

"I gave him leave to go, as far as I was concerned, but I do not know whether her ladyship will like it. However, I think it rather hard if the poor man cannot have a holiday now and then; he's a very good sort of fellow, that Howard, though he was my tutor, I have a great regard for him; don't you think so too, Miss Watson."

"I let him go as far as I'm concerned, but I’m not sure if she will be okay with it. Still, I think it's pretty unfair if the poor guy can't take a break every now and then; he's a really nice guy, that Howard, and even though he was my tutor, I have a lot of respect for him. Don't you agree, Miss Watson?"

"It is very natural that you should," replied Emma as steadily as she could, but not very well understanding what his lordship meant.

"It’s completely understandable that you would," Emma replied as calmly as she could, though she didn’t fully grasp what his lordship meant.

"I asked him to dine here to-day," continued he; "he said he should like to see you, Rosa, before he went, or something of that sort, but he did not seem certain about dining here, or when he should come up. I almost fancy he is not well, he is so different from usual."

"I invited him to dinner here today," he continued; "he said he wanted to see you, Rosa, before he left, or something like that, but he didn't seem sure about dining here or when he would come up. I almost think he's not well; he's acting so differently than usual."

"Something must be the matter with him indeed, if you notice a change, Osborne!" exclaimed his sister; "for I do not think you in general very quick at observing faces or expressions. I must certainly see him."

"Something must be wrong with him if you’re noticing a change, Osborne!" his sister exclaimed. "Because I don’t think you usually pay much attention to faces or expressions. I definitely need to see him."

"I fancy he played his cards ill last night," said Miss Carr; "he made some blunder between hearts and diamonds I believe—I am certain he mistook one suit for another."

"I think he played his cards poorly last night," said Miss Carr; "he made a mistake between hearts and diamonds, I believe—I’m sure he confused one suit for another."

"You know very little of Mr. Howard, Fanny," replied her friend; "pray don't pretend to judge him, it's absurd."

"You don’t know much about Mr. Howard, Fanny," her friend replied. "Please don’t act like you can judge him; it’s ridiculous."

"Of course it is," carelessly answered she; "it's not to be expected I should know anything of a man so completely out of my sphere. I dare say he is a mighty good sort of man, but he rather tires me when he talks."

"Of course it is," she answered casually; "it's not reasonable to expect me to know anything about a man who's so far outside my world. I'm sure he's a really good guy, but he kind of bores me when he talks."

"Where is Sir William Gordon?" enquired Miss Carr after a pause. "I wish he would come here, he amuses me with his nonsense."

"Where's Sir William Gordon?" asked Miss Carr after a pause. "I wish he would come here; he entertains me with his nonsense."

"In the library painting. By the bye, Miss Watson, that's one thing I meant to speak about," continued his lordship with eager animation. "Do you know he has got the most capital likeness of you I ever saw; how came you to sit to him?—and he vows he will not give it to me."

"In the library painting. By the way, Miss Watson, that's one thing I meant to mention," continued his lordship with eager excitement. "Do you know he has the best likeness of you I've ever seen; how did you end up posing for him?—and he insists he won't give it to me."

"I did not sit to him," replied Emma, eager to clear up the mystery of her walk; "he made it without my knowing it, this morning. We happened to meet just as it began to rain, and both took shelter in the keeper's cottage, when he amused himself drawing, whilst I was playing with the baby."

"I didn't sit with him," Emma replied, wanting to explain her walk; "he did that without me knowing it this morning. We ran into each other right as it started to rain, and we both took shelter in the keeper's cottage, where he passed the time drawing while I played with the baby."

"Oh," said Lord Osborne; "I wish you would tell him to give it to me."

"Oh," said Lord Osborne, "I wish you would ask him to give it to me."

"I cannot interfere with it, my lord," said she smiling. "I begged for the sketch myself and was refused."

"I can't get involved, my lord," she said with a smile. "I asked for the sketch myself and was turned down."

"I vow I must see it," cried Miss Carr: "do come, Rosa, and keep me in countenance in intruding on his studio."

"I swear I have to see it," exclaimed Miss Carr. "Please come, Rosa, and support me while I go into his studio."

Miss Osborne declined, but suggested that her brother would do as well, if she wished for a companion, or fancied a guard was necessary.

Miss Osborne declined but suggested that her brother would be fine as well if she wanted a companion or thought a guard was necessary.

"Do come!" cried the sprightly Fanny. "Be my guide and protector."

"Please come!" exclaimed the lively Fanny. "Be my guide and protector."

"Quite unnecessary, Miss Carr—Sir William neither bites nor stings," replied she coolly and without attempting to move.

"Completely unnecessary, Miss Carr—Sir William neither bites nor stings," she replied coolly without making any effort to move.

"You are a—what name shall I call you bad enough! Rosa, I vow I will go and have a tête-à-tête with Sir William—a nice little quiet flirtation, if you will not come with me."

"You are a—what name should I use that’s harsh enough! Rosa, I promise I’ll go and have a one-on-one with Sir William—a nice little private flirtation, if you won't join me."

"Very well, it will serve to keep you awake—pray do," replied she apparently quite unmoved.

"Alright, it will help you stay awake—go ahead," she replied, seemingly completely unfazed.

Miss Carr departed, and a moment after Miss Osborne rose and walking to the window stood there in deep contemplation for some time. The other two were perfectly silent in the interval—at length returning to her companions, she took her brother's arm, and saying she wanted some conversation with him, she led him out to the conservatory to which a door opened from the room, and they disappeared from Emma. Left alone she sank into a profound reverie, and was engaged in trying, but not very successfully, to bring her own thoughts into order and discipline, when a gentle knock was heard at the door, and on her inviting the visitor to enter, Mr. Howard presented himself.

Miss Carr left, and a moment later, Miss Osborne got up and walked to the window, standing there in deep thought for a while. The other two were completely silent during this time—finally, she returned to her companions, took her brother's arm, and said she wanted to talk to him. She led him out to the conservatory through a door that opened from the room, and they disappeared from Emma's view. Left alone, she sank into a deep reverie, trying, but not very successfully, to organize her thoughts when a gentle knock was heard at the door. After she invited the visitor to come in, Mr. Howard entered.

Both lady and gentleman were excessively embarrassed at this unexpected encounter.

Both the lady and the gentleman were extremely embarrassed by this unexpected meeting.

"I expected to find Miss Osborne here," said he.

"I thought I would find Miss Osborne here," he said.

"She has just left the room," replied she, sitting down again, and then not another word was spoken by either for some minutes. He was trying to be cold, she to be easy and natural; apparently she had the greatest success in her efforts, for after some deliberation, she said in as calm a voice as she could command:

"She just left the room," she said, sitting down again, and then neither of them spoke for a few minutes. He was trying to act indifferent, while she was trying to be relaxed and casual; it seemed like she was the more successful one, because after thinking for a moment, she said in the calmest voice she could manage:

"I hear you are thinking of leaving home, Mr. Howard, I hope I shall see Mrs. Willis again before you do."

"I hear you're thinking of leaving home, Mr. Howard. I hope I get to see Mrs. Willis again before you do."

"I suppose Lord Osborne told you?" replied he with a tone and emphasis which she could not quite comprehend.

"I guess Lord Osborne told you?" he replied, using a tone and emphasis that she didn't completely understand.

"I certainly heard it from him," answered she, rather annoyed at his abruptness, and puzzled what to say next.

"I definitely heard it from him," she replied, a bit irritated by his bluntness and unsure of what to say next.

Another pause of some duration followed, and then he broke it, by an enquiry if she had enjoyed the ball last night. She answered rather eagerly, not nearly so much as the first one she had attended.

Another pause of a bit longer followed, and then he broke it by asking if she had enjoyed the ball last night. She responded rather eagerly, saying it wasn’t nearly as enjoyable as the first one she had attended.

"I am surprised," replied he in a cold voice, "I fancied the friendly kindness of Miss Osborne, and the attentions of her brother would have secured you a pleasant evening."

"I’m surprised," he replied in a cold voice. "I thought the friendly kindness of Miss Osborne and her brother's attention would have guaranteed you a nice evening."

"I hope I am not ungrateful for Miss Osborne's goodness, but she could not with her best endeavours secure happiness even for a single evening; and as to the attentions of her brother, to tell you the truth, such as they are they are not particularly conducive to pleasure. There was far more exaltation than excitement in being honored as his partner."

"I hope I'm not being ungrateful for Miss Osborne's kindness, but even with her best efforts, she couldn’t guarantee happiness for even a single evening. And as for her brother's attentions, to be honest, they aren't particularly enjoyable. There was more of a feeling of being elevated than excitement in being honored as his partner."

"We are, perhaps, all inclined to undervalue what is in our power," replied he very gravely.

"We might all tend to underestimate what we have control over," he replied very seriously.

"I beg your pardon, but I do not see what that has to do with the present case," said Emma, "it is not in my power to think Lord Osborne an entertaining partner, or a good dancer, and though I mean no reflection on him, I should not be sorry to think it was the last time we shall ever stand up together."

"I’m sorry, but I don’t see how that relates to the current situation," Emma said. "I can’t consider Lord Osborne to be an enjoyable partner or a great dancer, and although I’m not trying to criticize him, I wouldn’t mind if this was the last time we ever danced together."

"Possibly it may be," said he with a peculiar smile.

"Maybe it is," he said with a strange smile.

She could not make him out at all, and resolved not to speak again, since he seemed determined to quarrel with her. Again he broke the silence by an observation:

She couldn't figure him out at all and decided not to say anything else since he seemed set on arguing with her. Again, he broke the silence with a comment:

"I suppose now you have seen more of Osborne Castle, Miss Emma Watson, you have become better reconciled to it."

"I guess now that you've seen more of Osborne Castle, Miss Emma Watson, you're getting more used to it."

"I like it very much," said Emma, finding she was expected to say something, and not quite certain what would be best.

"I really like it," said Emma, realizing she needed to say something and not quite sure what would be the best thing to say.

"I remember not long ago that you expressed very different sentiments," continued he, "but circumstances are altered now, no doubt, and it is astonishing how soon the mind becomes accustomed to such a change. We feel inclined to doubt that we ever thought otherwise from what we do now."

"I remember not long ago that you had very different feelings," he continued, "but things have changed, no doubt, and it's amazing how quickly our minds adapt to such a shift. We start to question whether we ever thought differently than we do now."

"Perhaps that is the reason," said Emma, "why I am unconscious of any change in my thoughts and feelings regarding the Castle and its inmates, except the natural feelings of being more at home here than before."

"Maybe that's why," Emma said, "I haven't noticed any change in my thoughts and feelings about the Castle and the people living here, other than the normal feeling of being more at home than I was before."

"That will probably encrease," said he significantly, "you will be much here in future."

"That will probably increase," he said meaningfully, "you'll be here a lot more in the future."

"I do not think that," said Emma, "I have no claim on Miss Osborne which can lead me to expect such an honor."

"I don’t think so," said Emma, "I have no right to expect such an honor from Miss Osborne."

"Those who have rank and wealth in their hands have a heavy responsibility," exclaimed he in a sort of reverie.

"People with power and money have a big responsibility," he said, lost in thought.

She made no reply, but continued her embroidery with exemplary perseverance, secretly entertaining a hope that some one would soon come in, to relieve her from the embarrassment of a very uncomfortable tête-à-tête. Presently looking up, when about to change the silk in her needle, she met his eyes fixed on her with a look which seemed at once to contradict the coldness of his tones and the gravity of his expressions. It called a deep blush into her cheeks, to see the earnest yet sad interest with which he regarded her; and she eagerly busied herself with her work in order to conceal her own emotion. She wished to speak, but could think of nothing to say sufficiently unconnected with her present feelings to make it safe to discuss. He was the first to break the silence.

She didn't respond, but kept working on her embroidery with impressive determination, secretly hoping someone would come in soon to save her from the awkwardness of a very uncomfortable face-to-face. After a moment, she looked up while about to change the silk in her needle and found him staring at her with an expression that seemed to contradict the coldness of his voice and the seriousness of his words. It made her cheeks burn with a deep blush to see the genuine yet sad interest in his gaze; she quickly focused on her work to hide her own feelings. She wanted to say something, but couldn’t think of anything that felt safe to bring up without connecting it to how she was feeling right then. He was the first to break the silence.

"You do not agree with me, Miss Watson, I perceive; has your further intimacy in the Castle taught you that a pre-eminent situation is one of pleasure as well as honor; have you become convinced that happiness can be purchased and secured more easily in an exalted circle, or that distinction and luxury are good substitutes for liberty and ease."

"You don't agree with me, Miss Watson, I see; has your deeper connection in the Castle shown you that being in a high position brings both pleasure and honor? Have you come to believe that happiness can be bought and obtained more easily in an elite circle, or that status and luxury are good replacements for freedom and comfort?"

"If I had thought my simple silence would have laid me open to such an imputation, Mr. Howard," replied Emma, "I should certainly have assented to your proposition."

"If I had known that my quietness would lead to such a suggestion, Mr. Howard," Emma replied, "I definitely would have agreed to your proposal."

"Forgive me for attributing the idea to you," said he in a more animated tone "honored as I have been with so much intercourse with you, it would be impossible for me to avoid feeling interested in your sentiments, and desirous for your happiness."

"Sorry for giving you credit for the idea," he said more enthusiastically. "Since I've had so much interaction with you, I can't help but feel invested in your thoughts and want you to be happy."

"I am much obliged for your kind expressions, but I trust that a visit of a few days in this family, need not give rise to any very alarming apprehensions amongst my friends, for my peace of mind and general content. These would be hardly worth caring for, if they were so easily thrown into disorder."

"I really appreciate your kind words, but I hope that a few days of visiting this family won't cause any serious worries among my friends about my peace of mind and overall happiness. It wouldn't be worth stressing over if they could be easily disturbed."

"Eyes unaccustomed to face the light, are easily dazzled," replied he significantly, "and for long afterwards can see nothing in its true colours."

"Eyes not used to facing the light are easily dazzled," he replied meaningfully, "and for a long time afterward, can see nothing in its true colors."

She reflected for a few moments, and then looking up said, with some warmth:

She thought for a moment, and then looking up said, with some enthusiasm:

"Am I to infer from what you say, that you think my acquaintance with Miss Osborne or even her brother likely to make me dissatisfied or unhappy; to induce me to disregard former friends, or despise those who have before been kind to me? Tell me plainly what you mean, Mr. Howard; it would be much easier and safer to be at once explicit, if you really wish to act the part of a friend."

"Should I take from what you’re saying that you believe my relationship with Miss Osborne or her brother will make me unhappy or dissatisfied? That it might lead me to neglect my old friends or look down on those who have been kind to me before? Please tell me directly what you mean, Mr. Howard; it would be much easier and safer to be straightforward if you truly want to be a friend."

She fixed her eyes on him as she spoke, her bashfulness overcome or forgotten in her eager anxiety for an answer—an explanation. His countenance, in his turn, betrayed extreme embarrassment, and he evidently hesitated what to say. She continued after a short pause, finding he gave no reply:

She focused her gaze on him as she spoke, her shyness either conquered or forgotten in her intense need for an answer — an explanation. His face, in turn, showed clear embarrassment, and he clearly struggled to decide what to say. After a brief pause, she continued when she saw he wasn’t responding:

"I cannot help being afraid from your words, that you have some such charge to lay against me. Tell me, did Mrs. Willis think I neglected her last night; that I was too much engrossed with Miss Osborne. I should be extremely grieved were this the case, for nothing could be further from my wishes; if she felt hurt at anything, I fear I must have been wrong, and would willingly do anything in my power to explain the circumstance."

"I can't help but feel anxious about what you said, that you have some accusation against me. Please tell me, did Mrs. Willis think I ignored her last night because I was too focused on Miss Osborne? I would be really upset if that were true, as nothing could be further from my intentions. If she was hurt by something, I worry I must have been at fault, and I would gladly do anything I can to clarify the situation."

Mr. Howard's countenance betrayed that he was feeling much; but of what nature Emma could not exactly decide. He answered evidently with an effort,

Mr. Howard's expression showed that he was feeling a lot; but Emma couldn't quite figure out what it was. He responded clearly with some difficulty,

"I assure you, you quite misunderstood me; I never intended to give you the impression that Clara was jealous of Miss Osborne. Your mutual friendship need not exclude you from intimacy with others—friendship is not like love—it should not—it certainly need not be encumbered by jealousy. But, Miss Watson, there is a feeling, a sentiment—a species of friendship, which will not bear a rival; an affection which is covetous of the smiles bestowed on others; which can only be satisfied by an entire return—" he paused a moment, and then added, "I beg your pardon, I have said too much, and I cannot expect you to understand me. We are going in a few days to some distance, and, perhaps, I may not see you again—I wish you every happiness—may you never have reason to do otherwise than rejoice in the friendships you contract," he stopped very abruptly, and after a momentary hesitation hastily quitted the room.

"I assure you, you completely misunderstood me; I never meant to give you the impression that Clara was jealous of Miss Osborne. Your friendship shouldn't stop you from being close to others—friendship is not the same as love—it shouldn’t be—it definitely doesn’t have to be weighed down by jealousy. But, Miss Watson, there is a feeling, a kind of friendship, that can’t handle competition; an affection that craves the attention given to others; which can only be fulfilled by complete reciprocation—" he paused for a moment and then added, "I’m sorry, I’ve said too much, and I can’t expect you to understand me. We’re leaving in a few days for some time, and maybe I won’t see you again—I wish you all the happiness—may you always have a reason to celebrate the friendships you make," he suddenly stopped and, after a brief hesitation, quickly left the room.

Emma was left alone to try and comprehend, as well as she could, the meaning and object of his very desultory conversation. There began to dawn upon her mind a new idea: he was jealous of Lord Osborne. It was undoubtedly the fact; but her own feelings were in such a state of confusion that she hardly comprehended whether it gave her more pain than pleasure to think this.

Emma was left alone to try to figure out, as best as she could, the meaning and purpose of his random conversation. A new thought started to form in her mind: he was jealous of Lord Osborne. That was definitely true; however, her own feelings were so mixed up that she could barely tell if it hurt her more than it pleased her to think this.

It was a very great pleasure to feel that he really cared for her. Jealousy by its existence proved love, and after her doubts as to his feelings and wishes this unexpected manifestation of his mind was at first very welcome. Certainly his going away was unfortunate and, in her opinion, ill-judged—it was resigning without a struggle—it was leaving the field open to his rival—it was, for anything he knew to the contrary, losing all chance of success, absolutely throwing away the opportunity. Did this look like a very ardent or determined affection—she feared not—to run away without necessity seemed rather to indicate a wish to give up the contest—perhaps he loved her against his will, his judgment, his sense of duty; but no—then he would not have waited for the appearance of a rival to teach him the necessity of avoiding her presence. Perhaps he only wished to give her time to know her own wishes—and form her own judgment of Lord Osborne, to allow him an open and undisputed field; and when he found his fears were visionary and groundless he would return. This she hoped to be the case.

It was a great pleasure to realize that he truly cared for her. His jealousy proved his love, and after her doubts about his feelings and intentions, this unexpected display of his emotions was initially very welcome. His departure was undoubtedly unfortunate and, in her view, poorly thought out—it was surrendering without a fight—it was leaving the door open for his rival—it was, for all he knew, throwing away any chance of success, completely wasting the opportunity. Did this show a strong or serious affection? She feared not—running away without necessity seemed more like a desire to give up the competition—perhaps he loved her against his will, his judgment, and his sense of duty; but no—if that were true, he wouldn't have waited for a rival to make him realize he needed to stay away from her. Maybe he just wanted to give her time to figure out what she truly wanted and to assess Lord Osborne for herself, allowing him an open and uncontested shot; and when he found that his fears were unfounded and imaginary, he would come back. She hoped that was the case.

As to his lordship, she never entertained a serious idea about him till this moment; and now, but for Mr. Howard's superior knowledge of his disposition, she should certainly have supposed that there was no risk of his making any one jealous by his attentions.

As for him, she never really thought about him seriously until now; and if it weren't for Mr. Howard's better understanding of his character, she would have definitely assumed that he wouldn't make anyone jealous with his attention.

She could not suppose the idea of allying himself with a family plain and undistinguished like hers could possibly have entered his head; nor could she easily imagine any one who in person, habits, and taste would be less tempting to her. There was no credit due to her for not liking him—the absence of all ambition to become a baroness seemed so perfectly natural when the rank must be shared with such an individual. Superiority of station could not weigh a moment in her estimation, against superiority of intellect; her ambition did not prompt her to wish for distinction and honor only possessed because they were hereditary—but for the distinction of talent—the honor of virtue and worth: this was what had charms for her above all the gold, the splendour, the rank which the baron could offer.

She couldn't imagine that the thought of teaming up with a family as simple and ordinary as hers could have ever crossed his mind; nor could she picture anyone less appealing to her in terms of personality, habits, and taste. She deserved no credit for not liking him—the lack of any desire to become a baroness felt entirely sensible when that title would have to be shared with someone like him. The superiority of his status didn't matter to her at all when compared to his intellectual abilities; her ambition didn't make her want distinction and honor just because they were inherited—but rather for the distinction of talent—the honor of virtue and worth: that was what attracted her more than all the money, glamour, and status that the baron could provide.

Yet seriously she never expected to have the opportunity of proving her entire disinterestedness; the choice would never lie in her power; Lord Osborne could not seriously contemplate such a mesalliance, nor could his mother and sister possibly countenance it if he did. The idea carried absurdity and contradiction with itself: he certainly looked at her a good deal; but she could not build a substantial edifice of hope on so narrow a foundation in reality. He probably had looked at twenty girls before in the same way; and as to any other attentions, they were not so marked as to have raised any speculations in her own mind.

Yet honestly, she never thought she would have the chance to prove her complete selflessness; the choice was never in her hands. Lord Osborne couldn't seriously consider such a mismatch, and his mother and sister would never support it if he did. The idea was ridiculous and contradictory in itself: he definitely looked at her a lot, but she couldn’t build any real hope on such a shaky foundation. He probably had looked at twenty other girls in the same way before, and as for any other gestures, they weren’t so obvious that they raised any thoughts in her mind.

It was true Elizabeth had laughingly accused her of captivating him—but Elizabeth was only in joke—she could not have really imagined it possible. This idea raised a new dilemma in her mind.

It was true that Elizabeth had jokingly accused her of charming him—but Elizabeth was just kidding—she couldn't have actually thought it was possible. This thought brought up a new dilemma in her mind.

Suppose Mr. Howard should have retired only to make way for the passive admiration of Lord Osborne; suppose he was waiting till his lordship left off looking at her; and suppose he never should do that—that his devotion should never proceed beyond a look—no expression escape him—but the expression which his eyes might chance to convey, what should she do, to show her indifference to his looks, and the absence of all speculation on their meaning which she really felt. She could not tell how to repulse him into a state of inoffensive acquiescence, or how to convince Mr. Howard, under such circumstances, that there was nothing to fear from his rivalry. Besides she was not to see him again for a long time. How very unkind of him to go away and leave her merely because Lord Osborne had such a fancy for looking at her.

Suppose Mr. Howard retired just to let Lord Osborne admire her; suppose he was waiting until his lordship stopped looking at her; and suppose he never did—his devotion never going beyond a glance, no words escaping him, just the unspoken message in his eyes. What should she do to show her indifference to his gaze and the absolute lack of curiosity about what it meant, which she truly felt? She couldn’t figure out how to push him into a state of harmless acceptance or how to convince Mr. Howard that there was no reason to worry about his competition. Besides, she wouldn’t see him again for a long time. How unfair of him to leave her just because Lord Osborne had taken such a liking to looking at her.

Mr. Howard had paid her more attention, had shown more interest in her, had made a much deeper impression on her feelings than any one she had ever known, and now he was voluntarily leaving her. It was unkind—unjust—ungenerous—it was all sorts of bad things; she began to look on it in a new light—to get almost angry with him, to think him unreasonable—capricious—not worth caring about—for five minutes, at least, she was quite indignant, and resolute not to interest herself any more about him.

Mr. Howard had paid her more attention, had shown more interest in her, had made a much deeper impression on her feelings than anyone she had ever known, and now he was choosing to leave her. It was unkind—unfair—selfish—it was all kinds of bad; she started to see it differently—beginning to feel almost angry with him, thinking he was unreasonable—flighty—not worth caring about—for at least five minutes, she was truly upset and determined not to care about him anymore.

How long this new state of feeling might have lasted, if left to itself, it was impossible to say, she was interrupted by the entrance of Lord Osborne, who hurried into the room with an entreaty that she would return with him to the library.

How long this new state of feeling might have lasted on its own is impossible to say; she was interrupted by Lord Osborne, who rushed into the room, asking her to come back with him to the library.

Emma rather demurred to this request; at that moment, she felt little inclined to go any where, especially in compliance with Lord Osborne's wishes. But on her begging to know what he wanted, he reiterated his entreaty with more urgency, and no explanation. She, therefore, decidedly declined, he then expressed great mortification and regret, ending with an assurance that Sir William Gordon wanted her.

Emma hesitated at this request; at that moment, she wasn't really inclined to go anywhere, especially to fulfill Lord Osborne's wishes. But when she asked what he wanted, he repeated his plea with more urgency and no explanation. So, she firmly declined. He then showed great disappointment and regret, finishing with the assurance that Sir William Gordon wanted to see her.

She continued to refuse, quickly observing that she was sorry to disappoint Sir William Gordon by disobeying his summons, but she did not feel equal to such an exertion—and, therefore, if the interview was inevitable, he had better come to her.

She kept refusing, quickly realizing that she felt bad about disappointing Sir William Gordon by ignoring his request, but she didn't feel up to such an effort—and, so, if the meeting was unavoidable, he might as well come to her.

Lord Osborne declared he would go and tell him so. She had no idea that he was seriously intending so to do; but as soon as he had left the room she began to put away her work that she might escape into solitude. This and the necessary arrangements took her up some time—she found he had entangled her silk whilst sitting by her side; and before she had put every thing in proper order, she found her solitude again invaded by Lord Osborne, who returned together with Sir William and Miss Carr, when all three united in entreating her to come at once to the library.

Lord Osborne said he would go and tell him. She had no idea he really meant it, but as soon as he left the room, she started to put away her work so she could retreat into solitude. This, along with the necessary tidying, took her a while—she realized he had tangled her silk while sitting next to her. Before she could organize everything properly, her solitude was once again interrupted by Lord Osborne, who came back with Sir William and Miss Carr, and the three of them urged her to come to the library immediately.

Emma still persisted in begging for an explanation of their request; and as soon as any of the party would attend to her sufficiently to give her an answer, she learnt that the object they had in view was, that she should sit to Sir William, in order to give him the opportunity of correctly finishing the sketch he had hastily made in the morning. Emma declined; the original sketch, she declared, had been surreptitiously taken, and must now be finished in the best way it could without any intervention on her part.

Emma kept insisting on understanding their request, and whenever someone from the group paid enough attention to answer her, she found out that they wanted her to pose for Sir William so he could complete the sketch he had quickly done that morning. Emma refused; she stated that the original sketch had been taken without her consent and must now be finished in the best way possible without her involvement.

"How cruel—how unkind!" exclaimed Miss Carr; "my dear Miss Watson, you will break Sir William's heart. I assure you he is bent on carrying away a faithful remembrance of you."

"How cruel—how unkind!" exclaimed Miss Carr; "my dear Miss Watson, you will break Sir William's heart. I assure you he is determined to take a lasting memory of you."

"No, no, Gordon is to give it to me," interposed Lord Osborne, "I told him so, and I shall certainly expect it."

"No, no, Gordon is supposed to give it to me," interrupted Lord Osborne, "I told him that, and I definitely expect it."

"I shall do no such thing, I assure you," returned Sir William, "if I part with it at all, I shall give it to Mrs. Willis, my particular friend and favorite, Mrs. Willis, to hang in the parlour at the parsonage."

"I won't do that, I promise you," replied Sir William, "if I give it away at all, I'll give it to Mrs. Willis, my close friend and favorite, Mrs. Willis, to hang in the living room at the parsonage."

"Finish it as you please—and hang it where you please, but excuse my undergoing the penance of a sitting for any such object," replied Emma.

"Do it however you like—and put it wherever you want, but please excuse me from having to sit for something like that," Emma replied.

"I had not the presumption to ask it," said Sir William, "and only accompanied my good friends here, lest they should take liberties in my name which I could not sanction. The utmost I request is, that you should come and look at my picture."

"I didn’t have the nerve to ask for it," said Sir William, "and I only came with my good friends here to prevent them from making any claims on my behalf that I couldn’t support. All I ask is that you come and see my painting."

To get rid of their importunity, she consented to go with them; and in the library she found Miss Osborne, who had not joined the embassy, and did not look in a particularly happy mood. Emma saw at once that all was not right there, and regarded her friend's disturbed countenance with some anxiety. Miss Carr amused herself with finding all manner of fault in the painting, which Sir William persisted in denying, declaring the defects she saw arose only from the unfinished state of the work. Emma did not attend to them, but turned to Miss Osborne, and began to explain to her, how, when, and where, the sketch was made.

To stop their pestering, she agreed to go with them; and in the library, she found Miss Osborne, who hadn't joined the group and didn't seem particularly happy. Emma immediately sensed that something was off and looked at her friend's troubled face with concern. Miss Carr entertained herself by criticizing every detail of the painting, which Sir William kept denying, insisting that the flaws she pointed out were just because the work was still unfinished. Emma ignored them and turned to Miss Osborne, starting to explain to her how, when, and where the sketch was created.

Miss Osborne listened in silence for some time, but looked relieved, and then begged her to oblige Sir William by consenting. She was much surprised, but the grave and earnest way in which the request was made, induced her, after a momentary hesitation to comply.

Miss Osborne listened quietly for a while, appearing relieved, and then asked her to please agree to Sir William's request. She was quite surprised, but the serious and sincere manner in which the request was made led her, after a brief pause, to agree.

Miss Osborne engaged for her, that she should not be detained more than an hour, a stipulation which was the pleasantest part of the arrangement, as both Lord Osborne and Miss Carr stationed themselves behind Sir William, one chattering about every stroke he drew, and commenting on her figure as if she had been an inanimate object—the other staring in his unmerciful way at her face, delighted to be furnished with so excellent an opportunity, and so good an excuse.

Miss Osborne arranged that she wouldn’t be held up for more than an hour, which was the best part of the deal, because both Lord Osborne and Miss Carr positioned themselves behind Sir William. One of them chatted about every stroke he made and commented on her figure as if she were just an object, while the other stared at her face in his relentless way, thrilled to have such a great opportunity and a perfect excuse.

"Be sure and make her complexion dark enough, Sir William," cried Miss Carr, "Miss Watson is so very dark—quite a brunette; I think you have made the hand a little too small, it strikes me she has not quite such slender hands—and the hair—surely, you have indulged in a little imagination there—that luxuriant braid—our eyes must see differently if you think that natural and like her own."

"Make sure to give her a darker complexion, Sir William," Miss Carr exclaimed, "Miss Watson is very dark—definitely a brunette; it seems like you made the hand a bit too small, I feel like she doesn't have such slender hands—and the hair—surely you’ve let your imagination run wild with that thick braid—our perspectives must differ if you think that looks natural and like hers."

"I have no doubt in the world that our eyes do see very differently, Miss Carr," replied Sir William, "I have always observed it to be the case where feminine beauty is concerned."

"I have no doubt that we see things very differently, Miss Carr," replied Sir William, "I've always noticed that when it comes to feminine beauty."

"There is not a bit too much hair," interposed Lord Osborne, "but she does not wear it in that tumble-down fashion—she is always particularly neat and tidy about the head. I like to see a small head and pretty ear—why don't you show her ear; it's a mark of blood to see a small ear—all ladies should have small ears."

"There isn’t a bit too much hair," intervened Lord Osborne, "but she doesn’t wear it in that messy style—she’s always really neat and tidy with her hair. I like to see a small head and pretty ears—why don’t you show her ear; it’s a sign of good breeding to have small ears—all ladies should have small ears."

"So they should all have pretty hands," replied Fanny Carr, "but, my dear Lord, they cannot always get them."

"So, they should all have nice hands," Fanny Carr replied, "but, my dear Lord, they can't always manage that."

As she spoke, she laid her own fairy-like fingers on his coat sleeve.

As she talked, she gently placed her delicate fingers on his coat sleeve.

Lord Osborne moved his arm and allowed the little hand to drop unregarded. The fair Fanny thought him a great brute for the same.

Lord Osborne moved his arm and let the little hand fall carelessly. The lovely Fanny considered him a real jerk for doing that.

"My good people," cried Sir William, "my very dear friends, I really must trouble you to move a little farther off. I think I shall send you out of the room, Miss Carr, be so good as to take Lord Osborne into the conservatory and select a bouquet for my refreshment. I cannot stand all your critical remarks at my back."

"My good people," shouted Sir William, "my dear friends, I really need you to step back a bit. I think I’ll ask you to leave the room, Miss Carr, please take Lord Osborne to the conservatory and choose a bouquet for me. I can’t deal with all your critical comments behind me."

"Come, my lord," cried the young lady, "come, do as you are bid."

"Come on, my lord," the young lady urged, "let's do as you're asked."

"Not I," said he.

"Not me," he said.

"I shall not make you a copy if you do not," interposed Sir William, "nor ever let you see the original again."

"I won't make you a copy if you don't," Sir William interrupted, "nor will I ever let you see the original again."

"Well," said his lordship, moving reluctantly away, "I'll go on those conditions."

"Alright," said his lordship, moving away hesitantly, "I'll agree to those terms."

The couple left the room; Miss Osborne remained in silence.

The couple left the room, and Miss Osborne stayed quiet.

"I have no objection to Miss Osborne remaining," continued he in a saucy tone, "if she is determined to patronise a poor artist with her presence."

"I don't mind Miss Osborne staying," he continued in a cheeky tone, "if she's set on showing a poor artist some support with her presence."

"I am waiting for Miss Watson's sake, Sir William," returned the lady addressed, "I cannot for a moment imagine that my presence can make any difference to you."

"I’m here for Miss Watson, Sir William," replied the lady. "I honestly can’t believe that my being here would make any difference to you."

Emma thought her friend looked remarkably unamiable as she spoke, and wondered what was the matter.

Emma thought her friend looked really unfriendly as she spoke and wondered what was wrong.

"Have you seen Mr. Howard," enquired Rosa in a low voice.

"Have you seen Mr. Howard?" Rosa asked quietly.

Sir William looked up quickly, in time to catch the deep blush with which Emma's cheek was tinged, as she answered in the affirmative.

Sir William looked up quickly, just in time to see the deep blush on Emma's cheek as she answered yes.

"How did you think him—my brother said he seemed unwell—what did he appear to you?"

"How did you see him—my brother mentioned he looked unwell—what did he seem like to you?"

"Very odd," replied Emma, scarcely knowing, however, what she said.

"That's really strange," replied Emma, barely aware of what she was saying.

Miss Osborne mused again.

Miss Osborne reflected again.

"Something must be the matter," said she at length rather earnestly.

"Something must be wrong," she said finally, quite seriously.

Emma could only answer that she did not know, and wished to drop the subject. She turned to Sir William,

Emma could only reply that she didn’t know and wanted to change the topic. She turned to Sir William,

"I hope you are not going to try my patience much longer. I only promised for half an hour you know."

"I hope you're not going to test my patience much longer. I only promised for half an hour, you know."

"Very true, but half an hour of that kind is of an elastic sort, extending from one hour to three at least, as I am sure you must have experienced when obliged to wait for a friend."

"That's very true, but half an hour like that has a way of stretching, lasting anywhere from one hour to three, at least, as I'm sure you've experienced when waiting for a friend."

"Possibly," said Emma, "but ask yourself in that case what you would do—vote it a great bore, and run away."

"Maybe," Emma said, "but think about what you would do in that situation—just label it a drag and walk away."

"An impatient, frail mortal like myself might do so, but you are too near perfection to exhibit any such weak unkindness."

"Someone as impatient and fragile as I might do that, but you are too close to perfection to show any kind of weakness or unkindness."

"Your flattery shall not bribe me to remain. Miss Osborne, may I not go? it was at your request I stayed—pray release me from the spell."

"Your flattery won't convince me to stick around. Miss Osborne, can't I leave? I stayed at your request—please free me from this spell."

"Sabrina, fair,
Listen where thou art sitting—"

murmured Sir William in an under tone, without looking up.

murmured Sir William quietly, without looking up.

"We will go together," said Miss Osborne.

"We'll go together," said Miss Osborne.

"Fair ladies, will you not first condescend to cast an eye on the production of my humble pencil. Have you no curiosity, Miss Watson—no sympathy, Miss Osborne? do give me your opinion."

"Beautiful ladies, will you first lower yourselves to take a look at the work of my simple pencil? Don't you have any curiosity, Miss Watson—no interest, Miss Osborne? Please share your thoughts with me."

"My opinion would, you know, be totally useless," said Emma, turning round from the door which she had just reached; she stopped in her speech from catching a glance of Sir William's directed towards Miss Osborne, which seemed to say her own was not exactly the opinion he most desired. She left the room without another word, and her exit was followed by a silence of some moments' space between the two who remained.

"My opinion would just be totally useless," said Emma, turning away from the door she had just reached; she paused mid-sentence after catching a glance of Sir William looking at Miss Osborne, which suggested that her opinion wasn't exactly what he wanted to hear. She left the room without saying anything else, and her departure was followed by a few moments of silence between the two who stayed behind.

Sir William broke it first.

Sir William broke it first.

"Are you absolutely determined against exhibiting any interest in my proceedings—against giving me any encouragement in my efforts?"

"Are you completely set on not showing any interest in what I'm doing—on not giving me any support in my efforts?"

Miss Osborne colored deeply, then walking up to the easel said, as she affected to be examining the drawing,

Miss Osborne flushed deeply, then walked up to the easel and said, while pretending to examine the drawing,

"Sir William, you have no doubt an accurate eye for likenesses, but I doubt from the expression you give, whether you possess equal penetration with regard to characters."

"Sir William, you definitely have a keen eye for likenesses, but I wonder, based on the expression you show, if you have the same insight when it comes to understanding characters."

"Give me an instance of my failure," cried he, delighted to have induced her to speak at all, "explain your critique, Miss Osborne."

"Give me an example of my failure," he exclaimed, thrilled to have gotten her to speak at all, "explain your criticism, Miss Osborne."

"No," replied she, "I leave the application of the moral to you—you expect to produce a great effect, but the opposition jars on the senses, and produces harshness, not softness, in consequence."

"No," she replied, "I'll leave the moral interpretation up to you. You think you'll have a big impact, but the opposition clashes with the senses and creates roughness instead of softness."

He fixed his eyes on her with a look of deep penetration, as if trying to read her thoughts in her countenance. She continued calmly to contemplate the painting, as if quite engrossed by that object.

He stared at her intently, as if trying to read her thoughts from her expression. She calmly kept her focus on the painting, completely absorbed in it.

"Are you referring entirely to this picture," enquired he, "or to some other design of mine?"

"Are you talking about this picture," he asked, "or some other design of mine?"

She colored still more deeply, and answered that he best knew if her censure was applicable or not.

She blushed even more and replied that he was the best judge of whether her criticism was warranted or not.

"I own I suspect you of speaking metaphorically, Miss Osborne."

"I admit I suspect you of speaking figuratively, Miss Osborne."

She was silent.

She was quiet.

"But I think you wrong me," he continued, "do you suppose I should dare flatter myself that you would take any interest in my proceedings, that you would condescend to feel any concern about where I went, with whom I associated—what I was doing. Should you not condemn it as unpardonable impertinence if I presumed thus far."

"But I think you're misunderstanding me," he continued, "do you really think I'd be so bold as to believe you would care about what I'm up to, or that you would bother to feel any concern about where I go, who I hang out with—what I'm doing? Wouldn't you consider it completely out of line if I assumed that much?"

"Very likely I might, Sir William, but I have an idea that it would not be the first time you had been guilty of impertinence, or expected forgiveness when you were unpardonable."

"Probably I would, Sir William, but I have a feeling that it wouldn’t be the first time you’ve been rude or expected forgiveness when you were completely in the wrong."

He smiled.

He grinned.

"I will be very candid, Miss Osborne," said he, "and if I sin in doing so, remember your own accusations are alone to blame for it. I own your caprice and the variations in your conduct towards me, have for a moment made me seek the comfort of contrast in Emma Watson—but it was your own fault—you knew I loved you, and you wished to torment me."

"I'll be very honest, Miss Osborne," he said, "and if that makes me guilty, just remember your own accusations are to blame for it. I admit that your unpredictability and the ups and downs in how you treat me made me briefly look for solace in Emma Watson—but that was your doing—you knew I loved you, and you wanted to tease me."

"Sir William, this appears to me a most extraordinary style of address—you have never, to my knowledge, uttered a word indicative of the love you now allude to as a well known feeling. However, let that pass—the love you say has done the same—why then mention it now?"

"Sir William, this seems to be a really unusual way to speak—you’ve never, to my knowledge, said anything that suggests the love you're now referring to as a well-known feeling. Anyway, let’s move on—the love you mention has been just as quiet—so why bring it up now?"

"The love has not, and cannot pass, Rosa—it is of too old and stubborn a nature, has been nursed with too much care in its infancy to be easily extinguished now. You have been unkind and variable as the wind—you have refused to speak to me—sometimes to look at me—you have said the most bitter things you could devise—you have been unjust in every possible way—now be candid and kind for once. Tell me how you really regard me!"

"The love hasn’t faded and can’t fade, Rosa—it’s too old and stubborn, having been nurtured too carefully in its early days to be easily snuffed out now. You’ve been unkind and fickle like the wind—you’ve turned away from me—sometimes even avoiding my gaze—you’ve said the harshest things you could come up with—you’ve been unfair in every way imaginable—so now, for once, be honest and kind. Tell me how you really feel about me!"

"As the most extraordinary of mortals, Sir William. Your manner of address may possibly have the charm of novelty—I have little experience in that way, and cannot therefore tell; but I should suppose there were few men who preface a declaration of affection with violent abuse."

"As the most exceptional of people, Sir William. Your way of speaking might have a certain novelty to it—I don't have much experience in that regard, so I can't really say; but I would think that not many men start a confession of love with harsh insults."

He saw that her gaiety was affected—that she really trembled, and had some trouble in commanding her countenance: he proceeded.

He noticed that her happiness was forced—that she was genuinely trembling and had a hard time keeping a straight face: he continued.

"What else remains to me; the devotion, the silent adoration of a twelvemonth have been of no avail—you have persisted in slighting me—now I will speak out; I love you, Rosa—you know it—give me an answer at once—reject or accept—but trifle with me no more—or I will never see your face again!"

"What else is left for me? The devotion, the silent worship I've shown for a year has been useless—you keep ignoring me—now I’ll speak up; I love you, Rosa—you know it—give me an answer right now—reject me or accept me—but don’t play with my feelings anymore—or I’ll never see you again!"

She tried to speak, but quite overcome, she burst into tears, and seemed on the point of quitting the room, but he resolutely detained her. His arm was round her waist, his hand clasping hers, and as he whispered in her ear—"Rosa, you do love me"—she did not deny it.

She tried to speak, but overwhelmed with emotions, she burst into tears and looked like she was about to leave the room, but he firmly held her back. His arm was around her waist, his hand held hers, and as he whispered in her ear—"Rosa, you do love me"—she didn’t deny it.

CHAPTER IV.

Had Emma Watson known precisely what had passed between Mr. Howard and Lord Osborne, on the morning preceding her last interview with the former, a great deal of suspense, anxiety and doubt would have been spared to her.

Had Emma Watson known exactly what had happened between Mr. Howard and Lord Osborne on the morning before her last meeting with Mr. Howard, she would have avoided a lot of suspense, anxiety, and doubt.

The young lord, in fact, had fallen deeply in love with her, and had chosen to confide his affection to his former tutor in these terms.

The young lord had actually fallen deeply in love with her and chose to share his feelings with his former tutor in these words.

"I say, Howard; what a remarkably nice girl Emma Watson is—and so pretty."

"I say, Howard, what a really nice girl Emma Watson is—and so pretty."

"Undoubtedly, my lord," was the reply, given rather reluctantly, and with evident embarrassment.

"Definitely, my lord," was the reply, given somewhat reluctantly and with obvious embarrassment.

"I don't know that I ever liked any girl half so well," continued the young lover; "don't you think she would make a famous wife?"

"I don't think I’ve ever liked any girl as much as her," the young lover continued. "Don’t you think she would make an amazing wife?"

Another reluctant assent was Mr. Howard's reply.

Another hesitant agreement was Mr. Howard's response.

"Do you know I mean to marry her?" this was a great effort; and having made this declaration, he drew a long breath.

"Do you know I plan to marry her?" this was a big deal; and after saying that, he took a deep breath.

"You mean, my lord, to propose to her? or have you done so already?" enquired Howard, in as steady a voice as he could command.

"You mean, my lord, to ask her to marry you? Or have you already done that?" Howard asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

"Oh not yet; that's the worst part of it—confound it, I wish I could get out of that. I say, Howard, you could not do it for me, could you? would not that do as well?"

"Oh, not yet; that's the worst part of it—dang it, I wish I could get out of that. I say, Howard, you couldn't do it for me, could you? Wouldn't that work just as well?"

"I fear not," replied he, gravely; "I am afraid I could not trust myself; I might make some blunder which would ruin the suit, and the blame of miscarriage would fall on me."

"I’m not afraid," he replied seriously; "I’m just worried I wouldn’t be able to trust myself; I might mess something up that would ruin the case, and I’d end up taking the blame for the failure."

"Well, I suppose I must do my best some day—she's so monstrous good-natured, that I am not so much afraid of her as of many women; but I would bet you a hundred to one, I shall make some unpardonable blunder."

"Well, I guess I have to do my best someday—she's really so kind that I'm not as scared of her as I am of a lot of women; but I would bet you a hundred to one that I'll end up making some huge mistake."

"But, my dear lord, have you considered what the consequences will be if you take this step."

"But, my dear lord, have you thought about what will happen if you take this step?"

"The consequences, yes—that I shall have to marry her, of course."

"The consequences, yes—that I’ll have to marry her, obviously."

"And do you imagine such a marriage will be at all agreeable to your mother and sister? Will not Lady Osborne be shocked at your forming such an alliance?"

"And do you really think that your mother and sister will be okay with such a marriage? Won't Lady Osborne be shocked that you're getting involved in this kind of relationship?"

"Perhaps she may—I dare say she will—but then you see, Howard, that does not signify in the least, because, whenever I marry, she will leave the Castle and go to the old Dower House, so her not liking my wife will not signify in the smallest degree."

"Maybe she will—I’m sure she will—but, you see, Howard, that doesn’t matter at all, because whenever I get married, she’ll leave the Castle and move to the old Dower House, so her not liking my wife won’t matter even a little."

"You treat the idea of displeasing her very lightly, my lord."

"You take the idea of upsetting her pretty lightly, my lord."

"Well, but what would you have me do? I don't marry to please her only; and it cannot matter to her what my wife was before; for when she is my wife, she will be Lady Osborne, had she been even a cook-maid before. It's much more consequence to me to have a woman I like, than one whose pedigree is as long as my arm, if she is disagreeable. As to Rosa, she likes Emma, and I dare say she would not mind it at all; but at all events, she can marry somebody, and be happy her own way, if she will only let me be happy mine."

"Well, what do you want me to do? I'm not marrying just to make her happy; it doesn't matter to her what my wife did before. Once she's my wife, she'll be Lady Osborne, even if she was a maid before. It's way more important to me to have a woman I like than one with a long family history if she's unpleasant. As for Rosa, she likes Emma, and I'm sure she wouldn't care at all; but anyway, she can find someone to marry and be happy her own way if she just lets me be happy my way."

The animation of Lord Osborne's love had quite made him eloquent, and Howard listened to him with surprise. He saw he was bent on the step proposed; one doubt, however, remained—would he be accepted? He suggested this to his lordship.

The excitement of Lord Osborne's love had made him quite talkative, and Howard listened to him in surprise. He realized that Lord Osborne was determined to take the proposed step; however, one doubt lingered—would he be accepted? He brought this up to his lordship.

"Why now that's just a question I cannot answer myself," replied he; "if I only knew that I should have no anxiety at all. But I think she is so very good-natured she will very likely accept me. Don't you?"

"Well, that's just a question I can't answer myself," he replied. "If I only knew, I wouldn't be worried at all. But I think she's really nice, so she'll probably accept me. Don't you?"

"As to her good-nature, my lord, I can answer without hesitation, but as to her accepting you, that must depend on other things—on her opinion of yourself perhaps in some degree. If she loves you, I dare say she will not refuse you."

"As for her good nature, my lord, I can answer without a doubt, but whether she accepts you depends on other factors—perhaps her opinion of you to some extent. If she loves you, I'm sure she won't turn you down."

"Only think, Howard," cried he with enthusiasm, "how pleasant it would be to be loved by her—to have her for one's wife—to say, 'Emma come and ride with me'—'Emma I want you to walk,' and she doing it immediately; always at hand to chat when one wanted, and never cross or tired, or playing whist all the evening."

"Just imagine, Howard," he exclaimed with excitement, "how nice it would be to be loved by her—to have her as my wife—to say, 'Emma, come ride with me'—'Emma, I want you to walk,' and she would do it right away; always there to talk when I wanted, and never grumpy or tired, or busy playing cards all evening."

Mr. Howard smiled faintly at his companion's idea of domestic felicity.

Mr. Howard smiled slightly at his friend's idea of a happy home.

"She shall have such a beautiful house," he continued; "and she shall go to court if she likes—all women like that—how well she will look in my mother's diamonds—she must let her have them, I declare. I wish I had made the offer and it was all settled now—don't you?"

"She will have such a beautiful house," he continued; "and she can go to court if she wants—all women like that—just think how amazing she will look in my mother's diamonds—she should definitely let her have them, I swear. I wish I had made the offer and that it was all settled by now—don’t you?"

Mr. Howard could not conscientiously say that he did.

Mr. Howard couldn't honestly say that he did.

"That's the worst part of it, and you say you will not help me. Do you think it would do to send Tom Musgrove to make the proposals? Perhaps she might not dislike that—Tom has a very winning way with the girls."

"That's the worst part, and you say you won't help me. Do you think it would be a good idea to send Tom Musgrove to make the proposals? Maybe she wouldn't mind that—Tom has a really charming way with the girls."

"I do not think it would do at all," replied Mr. Howard. "Independent of her possibly considering such a reference to a third person disagreeable, I know, that is I think, that she has a particular dislike to Mr. Musgrove, which would make but an unfavorable commencement for your suit."

"I don't think that would work at all," replied Mr. Howard. "Aside from her possibly finding a mention of a third person unpleasant, I believe she has a particular dislike for Mr. Musgrove, which would make for a pretty bad start for your pursuit."

"Indeed!—that's unlucky; I am sure I do not know what to do then, there seems no alternative but addressing her myself, and that certainly needs a great deal of courage; I had much rather leap that ditch on Clapham Common—would not you—it's desperate work. Suppose she should refuse me! a pretty confounded scrape I should be in then—what should I do Howard, then?"

"Definitely! That’s unfortunate; I really don’t know what to do now. It seems like the only option is to approach her myself, and that definitely takes a lot of courage. I’d much rather jump that ditch on Clapham Common—wouldn't you? It’s a tough situation. What if she says no to me? I’d be in quite the mess then—what should I do, Howard, then?"

"Learn to bear it like a man, my dear lord!"

"Learn to handle it like a man, my dear lord!"

"That's easy talking. I say, don't you think a man must feel preciously uncomfortable and foolish when a girl has refused him? If I were to write, it would not be so bad quite."

"That’s easy for you to say. Don’t you think a guy must feel really uncomfortable and silly when a girl turns him down? If I were in his shoes, it wouldn’t be quite as bad."

His companion gave a quiet assent to this proposition.

His companion quietly agreed to this proposal.

"What should I say? that's the thing; I never know what words to use: I say, I am in a complete dilemma, and must take some time to think about it and make up my mind. I want you to promise to be my friend, and faithfully keep my counsel."

"What should I say? That’s the thing; I never know what words to use. I’m in a total dilemma and need some time to think it over and make a decision. I want you to promise to be my friend and keep my secrets."

He gave the required promise, and then ventured to ask if his lordship had in his own opinion any ground, from Miss Watson's conduct and manners, to expect a favorable result to his proposals. Lord Osborne flattered himself that he had; she was always very kind and cordial, smiled most sweetly, and gave him all the encouragement he could expect.

He made the necessary promise and then dared to ask if his lordship thought there was any reason, based on Miss Watson's behavior and demeanor, to hope for a positive outcome from his proposals. Lord Osborne was confident that there was; she was always very kind and friendly, smiled warmly, and gave him all the encouragement he could wish for.

"Though you know after all, Howard," he added in conclusion, "she may still refuse me."

"However, you know, Howard," he added in conclusion, "she might still say no to me."

Mr. Howard did know this, and this knowledge was in fact his chief comfort under the infliction of such a discussion.

Mr. Howard knew this, and this awareness was actually his main source of comfort during such a conversation.

If he had previously entertained any doubt as to the state of his own feelings, this conversation must have enlightened him. Once or twice on previous occasions he had been seized with a temporary jealousy of Lord Osborne's place in her estimation, but from this moment the fit came strongly on him.

If he had any doubts about how he really felt before, this conversation must have cleared things up for him. A couple of times before, he had felt a brief jealousy about Lord Osborne's position in her eyes, but from this moment on, that jealousy hit him hard.

He was one of those individuals who never feel any confidence in their own merit, who estimate every one in some respect above themselves, and are continually mistrusting the influence which they really possess over their friends. Had he been properly aware of his own worth, his knowledge of Emma Watson's character would effectually have preserved her from the imputation he now mentally cast on her, of preferring the young lord to himself. Had phrenology then been in fashion, it is possible that the origin of this weakness would have been discovered in the absence of the bump of self-esteem; but this not being the case, and in consequence, his head never having been phrenologically examined, I cannot answer for more than the entire absence of the quality, and Mr. Howard cannot be brought forward in evidence of any phrenological theory whatever.

He was one of those people who never feel confident in their own worth, who think everyone else is better than they are, and are always doubting the influence they actually have on their friends. If he had truly understood his own value, his knowledge of Emma Watson's character would have kept him from believing that she preferred the young lord over him. If phrenology had been popular back then, it’s possible this weakness would have been traced back to a lack of the bump for self-esteem; but since that wasn't the case and his head had never been examined for phrenology, I can only confirm the complete absence of that quality, and Mr. Howard cannot be used as support for any phrenological theory at all.

He felt now that he must withdraw his attentions and give up his dearest plans, to allow a fair field to Lord Osborne's attempts—though, in doing so, he might lose her entirely. He had, for a moment, entertained the idea of explaining his wishes to his rival and asserting an equal right to compete for her hand. But he could not bring himself to confess his own attachment to a young man like his pupil; he could not depend on the secret being preserved, and he shrunk from profaning his love by making it the possible joke of Tom Musgrove and his associates. No, he would withdraw from the competition—he would not be the means of depriving her of wealth and rank—if she valued them—and if not—if, as was possible, his lordship should be refused, then, with hope and joy, he would return to try his fate in the same adventure.

He now felt that he had to step back from his attentions and give up his dearest plans to give Lord Osborne a fair chance in his pursuit—though by doing so, he might lose her completely. For a moment, he considered explaining his feelings to his rival and claiming an equal right to compete for her hand. But he couldn't bring himself to admit his feelings to someone like his student; he couldn't trust that the secret would be kept, and he recoiled from the idea of his love becoming a joke for Tom Musgrove and his friends. No, he would bow out of the competition—he wouldn't be the one to deny her wealth and status—if she valued those things—and if not—if, as was possible, the lord were to be rejected, then with hope and joy, he would return to see if he had any chance in the same pursuit.

For this end it was, in part, that he determined to obtain a holiday; he had long begun to feel that he ought to go for another reason, but Emma Watson's attractions had kept him stationary. The other reason arose from the sentiments which the dowager Lady Osborne began to make very apparent to him. His modesty had long resisted the idea and denied the fact, when, as often happened, he was charged by young men of his acquaintance with designs upon the well-jointured widow.

For this reason, he decided to take a vacation; he had felt for a while that he should go for another purpose, but Emma Watson's charms had held him back. The other reason stemmed from the hints that the dowager Lady Osborne was starting to make very clear to him. His modesty had long pushed back against the idea and rejected the reality when, as often happened, he was accused by young men he knew of having intentions towards the well-off widow.

But even his modest estimation of himself was forced to yield before the conviction which her looks, her manners, and her language conveyed to his mind.

But even his humble view of himself had to give way to the strong impression that her looks, her behavior, and her words left on him.

Most unwelcome this conviction certainly was, as it could end, he thought, in nothing but a positive rupture between his family and the Osbornes; and unless he had the power of obtaining another home, it would certainly render them exceedingly uncomfortable. He knew the dowager to be of a vindictive disposition when she considered herself injured or insulted, and both to his own family and that of his beloved Emma, he foresaw nothing but evil from the prospect before then. If Emma should accept the son, the rage of his mother would certainly be intense, and if she refused him and accepted Mr. Howard instead, there was but little probability she would be better pleased. All hopes of further advancement from the family patronage would be at an end, and he was not sure that upon the small income his present living afforded him, it would be prudent to marry, as his sister and her little boy were quite dependent on himself. There were Charles' maintenance at a public school, and his subsequent expenses at the university to be looked forward to and provided for; he had engaged to do this, voluntarily engaged himself, and now that he came seriously to reflect on his position and ties, on the expenses of a married man, and the probabilities of any better future provision, he began to wonder what infatuation had before closed his eyes, and hurried him on against his better judgment, to an affection which threatened so much of care and difficulty. Yet it was hard, very hard to give up the charming hopes with which he had flattered his fancy; he did not feel equal to such a sacrifice; he did not feel positively called to it. For the present he would quit her, but he would make no desperate resolves for the future: when he came nearer that part of his path, he should be better able to tell in which direction his duty would guide him.

Most unwelcome this conviction certainly was, as it could end, he thought, in nothing but a positive rupture between his family and the Osbornes; and unless he had the power of obtaining another home, it would certainly render them exceedingly uncomfortable. He knew the dowager to be of a vindictive disposition when she considered herself injured or insulted, and both to his own family and that of his beloved Emma, he foresaw nothing but evil from the prospect before then. If Emma should accept the son, the rage of his mother would certainly be intense, and if she refused him and accepted Mr. Howard instead, there was but little probability she would be better pleased. All hopes of further advancement from the family patronage would be at an end, and he was not sure that upon the small income his present living afforded him, it would be prudent to marry, as his sister and her little boy were quite dependent on himself. There were Charles' maintenance at a public school, and his subsequent expenses at the university to be looked forward to and provided for; he had engaged to do this, voluntarily engaged himself, and now that he came seriously to reflect on his position and ties, on the expenses of a married man, and the probabilities of any better future provision, he began to wonder what infatuation had before closed his eyes, and hurried him on against his better judgment, to an affection which threatened so much of care and difficulty. Yet it was hard, very hard to give up the charming hopes with which he had flattered his fancy; he did not feel equal to such a sacrifice; he did not feel positively called to it. For the present he would quit her, but he would make no desperate resolves for the future: when he came nearer that part of his path, he should be better able to tell in which direction his duty would guide him.

When he unexpectedly found himself in Emma's presence, and alone with her, his contending feelings had almost deprived him of self-control, and he had been scarcely conscious what he said or did, though on quitting her, he carried away a decided conviction that he had behaved extremely ill, and no doubt she was disgusted with him. With this pleasing notion he returned to his house, and his sister soon saw that there was something the matter, by the absence of his mind, and the air of depression which hung over him.

When he unexpectedly found himself alone with Emma, his conflicting emotions nearly took over his self-control, and he was barely aware of what he said or did. However, after leaving her, he firmly believed he had acted very poorly, and he was certain she was disgusted with him. With this troubling thought, he returned home, and his sister quickly noticed that something was wrong, given his distracted demeanor and the cloud of sadness that surrounded him.

He told her he wanted to leave home for a time, that he thought it would do them both good, that he had been talking to Lord Osborne about it, that he must apply to her ladyship, and that he expected her to refuse. Mrs. Willis was a good deal puzzled by all this, but could obtain from him no more satisfactory answer. Playfully she accused him of having been refused by some lady, which of course he denied; then of having affronted some one by refusing her, which met with a similar answer. Her invention and imagination seemed to go no farther, and she was obliged to be quiet and watchful.

He told her he wanted to leave home for a while, that he thought it would benefit them both, that he had discussed it with Lord Osborne, that he needed to speak to her ladyship, and that he expected her to say no. Mrs. Willis was quite confused by all this, but she couldn't get any more clear answers from him. Teasingly, she accused him of being turned down by some lady, which he of course denied; then she suggested he had offended someone by rejecting her, which got the same denial. Her creativity and imagination didn't go any further, and she had to stay quiet and observant.

CHAPTER V.

Whilst Lord Osborne was thus hopefully planning, and Mr. Howard despondingly meditating, a very different termination to Emma's visit was impending over her. She was roused from a late and heavy slumber, natural after the sleeplessness of the preceding night, by the receipt of a note from Winston, sent over by a special messenger. Its contents were as follows:—

Whilst Lord Osborne was feeling hopeful about his plans and Mr. Howard was feeling down about his thoughts, something completely different was about to happen during Emma's visit. She was awakened from a long and deep sleep, which was expected after her restless night before, by a note from Winston, delivered by a special messenger. Its contents were as follows:—

"Dear Emma,

"Hi Emma,"

"I am sadly grieved to have to tell you such bad news, but our father has been taken very ill, he had a seizure last night, up to which time he seemed quite well, and has not recovered his senses since: nor does the doctor lead us to hope that he will. I need not say come home, for I am sure that will be your first wish; I dare say they can send you, as our man is gone down to the village to fetch something for my father's use, and I cannot, therefore, send the pony-chaise.

"I'm really sorry to have to share such bad news, but our dad has gotten really sick. He had a seizure last night, and until then, he seemed fine. He hasn’t regained consciousness since, and the doctor doesn’t give us any hope that he will. I don’t need to remind you to come home, as I’m sure that’s your first thought. I believe they can send you, since our guy has gone down to the village to get something for Dad, and I can’t send the pony carriage right now."

"Yours, etc.,

"Best regards,"

"E. Watson."

"E. Watson."

Starting up in the greatest dismay, Emma instantly sent an imploring message to Miss Osborne to request an interview with her, and in the meantime hurried over her dressing and other necessary preparations with the greatest possible despatch. Miss Osborne did not make her wait long, showed the most friendly sympathy in her distress, instantly ordered a carriage to take her home, and insisted on her allowing her own maid to arrange Emma's things, whilst she attempted to take some breakfast.

Starting in great distress, Emma immediately sent a desperate message to Miss Osborne to request a meeting with her, and in the meantime, rushed through her dressing and other necessary preparations as quickly as she could. Miss Osborne didn’t keep her waiting long; she showed heartfelt sympathy for Emma's troubles, quickly called for a carriage to take her home, and insisted that her own maid help organize Emma's things while she tried to have some breakfast.

To satisfy her Emma made an effort to eat, but could scarcely swallow a cup of coffee; and as the coachman did not keep her long waiting, in less than an hour from her receiving Elizabeth's note, she was on her way home. Wrapped up in fearful anticipations of what would meet her there, she had been almost unconscious of what was passing before her eyes; she had an impression that Miss Osborne had been very kind, that just at last her brother had been there also, that he had squeezed her hand at parting, with much warmth, and had said something which she did not understand about wishing to help her; she thought of it for a moment only, and then her mind again reverted to her father's situation, and her sister's distress.

To please her, Emma tried to eat, but she could hardly swallow a cup of coffee. Since the coachman didn't keep her waiting long, less than an hour after she got Elizabeth's note, she was on her way home. Wrapped up in anxious thoughts about what awaited her there, she barely noticed what was happening around her. She had a sense that Miss Osborne had been very kind, and that her brother had been there too, that he had warmly squeezed her hand when they said goodbye and mentioned something she didn’t quite catch about wanting to help her. She thought about it briefly, but then her mind returned to her father's situation and her sister's distress.

The rapidity with which the journey was now performed, was a most important comfort, very different from the creeping jog-trot of their old horse, and she felt quite thankful that Elizabeth had spared her such torture as would have been caused by the delay their own chaise would have occasioned.

The speed at which the journey was now completed was a great relief, so unlike the slow crawl of their old horse. She felt really grateful that Elizabeth had saved her from the agony of the delays their own carriage would have caused.

Before Elizabeth was expecting her she was at home, and the door proving to be open, and nobody at hand to receive her, she was obliged to have her few things set down in the passage by the footman, and then dismissed the carriage, before she was able to see any one who could acquaint her with her father's state.

Before Elizabeth was expecting her, she was at home, and since the door was open and no one was there to greet her, she had to leave her few belongings in the hallway with the footman and then send away the carriage before she could find someone to tell her how her father was doing.

Softly she looked into the parlour, the shutters were open, but the room otherwise bore no symptoms of having been disturbed since last night, the candles were still on the table, the supper tray unremoved, and the chairs all in disorder. She then proceeded up-stairs, and was just on the point of opening the bed-room door, when Elizabeth came out of it. One glance at her face told her that there was no better news in store for her.

Softly, she peered into the living room. The shutters were open, but everything else looked undisturbed since last night—the candles were still on the table, the dinner tray untouched, and the chairs were all out of place. She then went upstairs and was just about to open the bedroom door when Elizabeth emerged. One look at her face made it clear that there was no good news for her.

Mr. Watson was fast sinking—he lay apparently in a deep slumber, and there seemed no probability of his ever recovering sufficiently to recognise those around him, or to speak again.

Mr. Watson was quickly fading—he appeared to be in a deep sleep, and there didn’t seem to be any chance of him ever waking up enough to recognize those around him or to speak again.

Elizabeth had been watching beside him, alternately, with Penelope through the night; the village apothecary had said there was now no more to do; all the remedies his skill could suggest had proved unavailing, and they must patiently wait the result.

Elizabeth had been watching next to him, taking turns with Penelope throughout the night; the village pharmacist had said there was nothing more to be done now; all the treatments he could recommend had failed, and they had to patiently wait for the outcome.

Margaret had gone to bed in hysterics, and required Nanny to sit up with her, so that it was a great blessing Penelope had been at home, as she had a head and nerves which were always in good order, and knew as much of medical treatment as the doctor.

Margaret had gone to bed in hysterics and needed Nanny to stay up with her, so it was a huge relief that Penelope had been home; she had a level head and nerves that were always steady, and she knew just as much about medical care as the doctor did.

At this moment Penelope joined them; she left the patient unchanged; the apothecary and the maid were with him, and hearing Emma's voice, she had come out for a moment to meet her.

At that moment, Penelope joined them; she left the patient as he was; the apothecary and the maid were with him, and upon hearing Emma's voice, she had come out for a moment to see her.

"A sad ending to our Osborne Castle festivities, Emma," said she, as she shook her hand; "who would have thought it, when we set out? Elizabeth, don't you think we ought to have better advice? I am certain that man there does not know in the least what he is about; there must be a better doctor at some of the towns round here—Bradford, or somewhere—could not we send for one?"

"A disappointing end to our Osborne Castle celebrations, Emma," she said, shaking her hand. "Who would have expected this when we started out? Elizabeth, don’t you think we should get better advice? I’m sure that man over there has no clue what he’s doing; there must be a better doctor in one of the nearby towns—Bradford, or somewhere—couldn’t we call for one?"

Elizabeth could not tell; they had never had occasion to send for a physician; and she did not know where one could be found. Emma enquired if notice of their father's danger had been despatched to their brothers; it appeared neither of them had thought of this; but it must be done immediately.

Elizabeth couldn't tell; they had never needed to call a doctor; and she didn't know where to find one. Emma asked if they had informed their brothers about their father's danger; it seemed neither of them had thought of this; but it needed to be done right away.

They were about twenty miles from Croydon; and by sending a letter by the mail-coach, which passed through Bradford, they knew Robert would hear the same evening, and might be at Winston easily within twenty-four hours. This much they settled on, and a note was written, and despatched by a trusty messenger, who was to catch the coach at the inn at Bradford, and then try and bring back a physician with him.

They were about twenty miles from Croydon, and by sending a letter via the mail coach that went through Bradford, they knew Robert would find out that same evening and could easily reach Winston within twenty-four hours. They agreed on this plan, wrote a note, and sent it with a reliable messenger who was supposed to catch the coach at the inn in Bradford and then try to return with a doctor.

Mr. —— seemed much relieved when he learnt the project of calling in farther advice, and thus shifting the weight of responsibility from his own shoulders. He thought it probable that the patient might linger many hours, possibly two or three days; and with a promise to return in a few hours, he now took his leave for the present.

Mr. —— looked much more relaxed when he found out about the plan to seek more advice, which helped take some of the pressure off him. He figured the patient might hang on for several hours, maybe even two or three days; after promising to come back in a few hours, he said goodbye for now.

It is needless to attempt to describe all the feelings which oppressed the sisters as they sat watching the sick-bed—perhaps the death-bed of their only parent. Hours stole away, bringing no change, and no alleviation of their fears. Margaret did not join the watch; her sensibility, as she designated it, bringing on violent hysterics, which made attention and nursing necessary for her. Emma tried to soothe her, in vain; Penelope was sarcastic and bitter; Elizabeth declared she had no time to attend to her vagaries, and that she would be soon as well as any of them, if she was not meddled with.

It’s unnecessary to describe all the emotions that weighed down the sisters as they sat by their parent’s bedside—potentially the last moments of their only parent. Hours passed without any change or relief from their worries. Margaret didn’t participate in the vigil; her sensitivity, as she called it, caused intense hysterics, which required her to be attended to and cared for. Emma tried to comfort her, but it didn’t work; Penelope was sarcastic and bitter; Elizabeth insisted she didn’t have time for her antics and that she would be just fine like the rest of them if they didn’t interfere.

About two o'clock they were roused by the sound of carriage wheels at the door, and Elizabeth stealing into the passage, where a window looked on the entrance, came back with the information that it was a post-chariot, from which a gentleman, dressed like a physician, had alighted, and that there was somebody else in the carriage, but she could not tell who it was.

About two o'clock, they were awakened by the sound of carriage wheels at the door. Elizabeth quietly went into the hallway, where a window overlooked the entrance, and returned with the news that a post-chariot had arrived. A gentleman, dressed like a doctor, had gotten out, and there was someone else in the carriage, but she couldn't say who it was.

In another moment, a card was handed into the room, with the name of Dr. Denham on it, a name which they knew belonged to a celebrated physician, residing at many miles distance. Much surprised, the girls hesitated a moment as to the meaning of this, but, of course, decided that the two eldest should descend to the parlour to receive him and his explanation immediately.

In a moment, a card was brought into the room with the name Dr. Denham on it, a name they recognized as belonging to a well-known doctor living many miles away. The girls were puzzled at first about what this meant, but they quickly decided that the two oldest should go down to the parlor to meet him and hear his explanation right away.

After a consultation of about ten minutes, Emma hearing their voices and steps on the stairs, quitted the room of the invalid that she might not be in the way, and when they were safely shut in there, she ran down stairs to refresh herself by a moment's breathing the fresh air.

After a consultation that lasted about ten minutes, Emma heard their voices and footsteps on the stairs, so she left the invalid's room to avoid being in the way. Once they were safely shut in, she ran downstairs to take a moment to breathe in the fresh air.

Great was her surprise on reaching the entrance passage, to see Lord Osborne standing there, and evidently looking about for somebody. Her light footstep instantly caught his ear, and he turned to meet her with eagerness.

Great was her surprise when she arrived at the entrance passage to see Lord Osborne standing there, clearly looking for someone. Her light footsteps immediately caught his attention, and he turned to greet her with eagerness.

"Ha! Miss Watson," cried he, "I hoped to see you here; how's your father, hey—not very bad. I hope."

"Ha! Miss Watson," he exclaimed, "I was hoping to see you here; how's your dad, not too bad, I hope?"

"Indeed he is," replied Emma, with tears in her eyes.

"Definitely he is," replied Emma, with tears in her eyes.

"Indeed, I am sorry—upon my honour—I'm grieved to hear that," looking quite compassionately at her. "Poor old gentleman—what a pity—I dare say he is a monstrous good fellow—but don't fret—I shall be quite unhappy if I think you are fretting."

"Honestly, I’m really sorry—cross my heart—I’m sad to hear that," he said, looking at her with genuine concern. "Poor old guy—what a shame—I’m sure he’s a really great guy—but don’t worry—I’ll be really unhappy if I think you’re stressed out."

Emma scarcely attended to what he was saying.

Emma hardly paid attention to what he was saying.

"How came you here, Lord Osborne?" exclaimed she. "Had you anything to do with Dr. Denham?"

"How did you get here, Lord Osborne?" she exclaimed. "Did you have anything to do with Dr. Denham?"

"I'll tell you how it was," replied he, taking hold of her hand, and drawing her towards the parlour door, "only don't stand here in the cold, that's so uncomfortable. There now, sit down there, and let me sit down beside you—and I'll tell you. We know Dr. Denham very well, he's a great friend of my sister's, and she's a great favorite of his—so when she heard your father was ill, she wrote him a note, and sent me with it, to ask him as a great favour to visit Mr. Watson, for her sake—you know—and I fetched him in the carriage, so it's only the drive, and he's to take no fee, you see—he just comes from friendship to Rosa, that's all."

"I'll tell you how it happened," he said, taking her hand and pulling her toward the living room door, "just don't stand out here in the cold, it's so uncomfortable. There, sit down here, and let me sit next to you—and I'll explain. We know Dr. Denham really well; he's a close friend of my sister's, and she's one of his favorites—so when she heard your dad was sick, she wrote him a note and sent me to deliver it, asking him as a huge favor to visit Mr. Watson, for her sake—you know—and I brought him in the car, so it's just the ride, and he won't be taking any payment, you see—he's just coming out of friendship for Rosa, that's all."

"I am sure we are exceedingly obliged to you all," said Emma, colouring from a variety of feelings; "it was very kind of Miss Osborne to think of it, and of you to take so much trouble."

"I really appreciate all of you," said Emma, blushing from a mix of emotions; "it was really nice of Miss Osborne to think of it, and for you to put in so much effort."

"Do you know it gave me a great deal of pleasure—a very great deal; I don't know when ever I was happier than just while I was thinking of obliging you—I did not mind the trouble in the least."

"Do you know it made me really happy—a lot; I can't remember being happier than when I was thinking about helping you—I didn't mind the effort at all."

His eyes were fixed on Emma with a far more eloquent expression than was at all usual with them, and he really seemed to think as he spoke, and to feel particularly happy.

His eyes were locked on Emma with a much more expressive look than usual, and he genuinely appeared to be thinking as he spoke, feeling especially happy.

To what extremes of eloquence his new-found felicity might have led him there is now no means of knowing; he was interrupted before he had committed himself by any very pointed declaration, by the sound of the physician's return, which startled Emma into a sudden recollection that to be found by him, sitting tête-à-tête and side by side on the sofa with the young nobleman, might perhaps not unreasonably surprise him. She therefore told him she should be wanted in the sick room, and quietly withdrew; when he, his pleasant reveries broken off thus suddenly, felt himself unequal to meeting any one else with composure, and likewise quitted the room for a seat in the carriage.

To what lengths his newfound happiness might have taken him, we can no longer know; he was interrupted before he could make any strong statement when the doctor returned, which shocked Emma back to the reality that being found sitting one-on-one and side by side on the sofa with the young nobleman might understandably surprise him. So, she told him she would be needed in the sick room and quietly left; he, his pleasant thoughts abruptly cut off, felt he couldn’t face anyone else calmly, and also left the room to find a seat in the carriage.

As Emma resumed her seat at her father's bedside, she could not for a moment banish the idea which had suddenly entered her mind, that perhaps after all Mr. Howard's jealousy was not ill-founded, and that Lord Osborne did entertain a more than ordinary partiality towards herself. The notion was accompanied with no feeling of self-exaltation; she was positively ashamed that it had intruded itself at such a time, and she felt that had even the moment been more appropriate, the supposition would have given her no pleasure at all. She did not want him to like her for his own sake, and she was annoyed by it for the sake of Mr. Howard's attachment.

As Emma sat back down beside her father's bed, she couldn’t shake the thought that had suddenly popped into her head—that maybe Mr. Howard’s jealousy wasn’t unfounded after all, and that Lord Osborne really did have a special liking for her. The idea didn’t make her feel good about herself; in fact, she felt genuinely ashamed that it had come to her mind at such a moment, and she realized that even if the timing had been better, the thought wouldn’t have made her happy. She didn’t want him to like her for his own reasons, and it bothered her because of Mr. Howard’s feelings.

But this was not the time when such reflections could or ought to be indulged; it was her business to think of her father, not of herself, and she roused herself to shake them off. As soon as Dr. Denham had taken his leave, her sisters returned to the sick room to tell her what he had said. He had given them no encouragement; had said there was nothing further to be done, that it was true that while there was breath there was hope, but that Mr. Watson's advanced age and broken health made a recovery most unlikely, and even a temporary return of his intellects extremely improbable.

But this wasn't the time for such thoughts; she needed to focus on her father, not herself, and she pushed those thoughts away. As soon as Dr. Denham left, her sisters came back to the sick room to tell her what he had said. He hadn't given them any hope; he stated that there was nothing more that could be done, that while there was breath, there was hope, but Mr. Watson's old age and poor health made recovery very unlikely, and even a temporary return of his mental faculties was extremely improbable.

The next morning brought no alteration in the situation of the patient, but it brought Robert Watson to the house. He came, cool and self-possessed as ever, taken up entirely with facts, not feelings, and looking decidedly as if his mind at least never quitted his office, but was still engrossed with the business there transacting. "Deeds not words," was his motto, but the deeds he delighted in would have been uninteresting to nine-tenths of the world, and seemed rather intended to mystify than benefit mankind.

The next morning showed no change in the patient’s condition, but it did bring Robert Watson to the house. He arrived cool and composed as always, focused entirely on facts rather than feelings, and looking as if his mind had never left his office but was still absorbed in the work happening there. "Actions, not words," was his motto, but the actions he was passionate about would have bored most people and seemed more aimed at confusing than helping humanity.

Emma felt she could not love Robert; she shrank from him, and it needed all her self-command and strong sense of propriety to avoid showing how repulsive she found him. The excessive egotism of his conversation and habits seemed to yield to nothing; no feeling, no softness was evinced by his conduct. There was scarcely an emotion betrayed on seeing his father, and what little was discernible whilst in his sick room, had all vanished before he reached the parlour door.

Emma felt she couldn't love Robert; she recoiled from him, and it took all her self-control and strong sense of propriety to hide how repulsive she found him. His overwhelming egotism in conversation and habits seemed unyielding; he showed no feelings or warmth in his behavior. There was hardly any emotion when he saw his father, and whatever little feeling he showed while in his sick room completely disappeared by the time he got to the parlor door.

"Well, I must say this is a most unfortunate thing," said he sitting down in his father's vacant chair and stretching out his feet to the fender; "a most unfortunate thing for me indeed: one might have calculated my father would have lived ten years more—he's not such an old man—ten years at least I had reckoned on, and you see how I am taken in. Heaven knows what is to become of you girls—there will not be more than a thousand pounds to divide between you: and it's so unlucky to happen just now, for of course you must come home to Croydon."

"Well, I have to say, this is really unfortunate," he said as he sat down in his father's empty chair and stretched out his feet toward the fireplace. "This is really unlucky for me: one would have thought my father would have lived another ten years—he's not that old—at least ten years I was counting on, and look how I’ve been caught off guard. God knows what’s going to happen to you girls—there won’t be more than a thousand pounds to split between you: and it's really bad timing because, of course, you'll have to come home to Croydon."

"That would be very unlucky indeed, at any time," cried Penelope; "but I hope not quite inevitable. I shall not live at Croydon, I promise you."

"That would be really unlucky, anytime," shouted Penelope; "but I hope it’s not totally unavoidable. I won't live in Croydon, I promise you."

"So much the better, if you have any other plan; three on one's hands are quite enough. There must have been some great mismanagement, or some of you would certainly have married;" and Robert Watson, in a fit of vexation at his sisters' celibacy, stirred the fire into a vehement blaze.

"So much the better if you have any other plan; three on your hands are quite enough. There must have been some serious mismanagement, or some of you would definitely have gotten married;" and Robert Watson, frustrated with his sisters' single status, poked the fire into a furious blaze.

"Well to relieve your mind," replied Pen in a sarcastic tone, "in return for the extraordinary fraternal solicitude you evince, I will inform you I am engaged to be married, and expect to be a wife in about a month."

"Well to ease your mind," Pen replied sarcastically, "in exchange for the remarkable brotherly concern you show, I’ll let you know that I’m engaged to be married and expect to be a wife in about a month."

"Are you indeed, my dear sister I congratulate you. What settlements are you to have? If the papers pass through our office I promise you I will pay every attention to see it advantageously arranged for you."

"Are you really, my dear sister? Congratulations! What settlements are you going to have? If the papers come through our office, I promise I will pay close attention to make sure everything is arranged to your advantage."

"Your liberality, my dear Robert, is most exemplary, and far beyond what I had ventured to expect of you. But I shall not encroach so far, I assure you. The marriage settlements are preparing at Chichester, and I do not anticipate that it will be even necessary for me to have recourse to the hospitality of yourself and your amiable lady."

"Your generosity, my dear Robert, is truly remarkable and exceeds what I dared to expect from you. However, I promise I won’t impose too much. The marriage arrangements are being made in Chichester, and I don’t expect I’ll even need to rely on the hospitality of you and your lovely wife."

She spoke with a strong and bitter emphasis, which Robert could not possibly misunderstand, but which he prudently resolved not to notice.

She spoke with a strong and bitter emphasis that Robert couldn’t possibly misunderstand, but he wisely decided not to acknowledge it.

"It is a very delicate matter to talk of," whispered Margaret, who had now made her appearance, "one from which a young woman of sensibility naturally shrinks; but I will so far overcome my blushing bashfulness, as to inform you, Robert, that I too am engaged to be married, and that, therefore, delighted as I should be to reside with my dear Jane, I still hope before long to be able to receive her in my own house, and, as Mrs. Tom Musgrove, to return the kindness showed to Margaret Watson."

"It’s a really sensitive topic to discuss," whispered Margaret, who had just arrived. "One that a young woman with feelings naturally hesitates to address. But I’ll push through my embarrassment to let you know, Robert, that I’m also engaged to be married. So, while I would love to live with my dear Jane, I still hope to soon welcome her into my own home and, as Mrs. Tom Musgrove, return the kindness shown to Margaret Watson."

"What!" said Robert, staring at her with undisguised amazement, "are you mad, Margaret."

"What!" Robert exclaimed, looking at her in complete disbelief, "are you crazy, Margaret?"

"Indeed, I hope not," replied she, simpering; "I am engaged to my dear Tom Musgrove, that's all I mean; and no doubt we shall be married in time."

"Honestly, I hope not," she replied with a smile; "I'm engaged to my dear Tom Musgrove, that's all I mean; and I'm sure we'll get married eventually."

Her brother still looked doubtfully at her, but after a moment's consideration, replied—

Her brother still looked at her with doubt, but after a moment of thinking, he replied—

"Well, Margaret, if that's the case, you deserve more credit than I had ever thought possible, for I would not have given much for your chance with Tom—but, since you say he is engaged to you, I am heartily glad to hear it. Have you any witnesses? or was the contract in writing?"

"Well, Margaret, if that's true, you deserve more credit than I ever imagined, because I wouldn't have given much for your chances with Tom—but since you say he's engaged to you, I'm really glad to hear it. Do you have any witnesses? Or was the agreement in writing?"

"No, it was in the conservatory at Osborne Castle, and as to witnesses, oh, dear Robert, you don't suppose ladies and gentlemen chose to have such tender scenes pass before witnesses," cried Margaret, trying to look very young and sentimental.

"No, it was in the conservatory at Osborne Castle, and as for witnesses, oh, dear Robert, you don't really think that ladies and gentlemen would choose to have such tender moments in front of others," cried Margaret, trying to appear very youthful and sentimental.

"I am sure it would be a deuced deal better if they did," said he, sharply; "there would be much less trouble to their friends; and they would stand a much fairer chance of having the contract fulfilled. However, since it is so, I hope he'll keep his word, for the sake of yourself and your friends. As times go, it's not a bad match."

"I’m sure it would be a lot better if they did," he said sharply; "there would be a lot less trouble for their friends, and they’d have a much better chance of getting the contract fulfilled. However, since it is what it is, I hope he keeps his word, for your sake and your friends'. Given the times, it’s not a bad match."

"A bad match—I should think not," cried Margaret, disdainfully tossing her head. "I only wish all my sisters may make half as good a one, that's all. Tom Musgrove is a man every woman may well envy me."

"A bad match—I don’t think so," Margaret exclaimed, tossing her head in disdain. "I just hope all my sisters can make a match half as good as this one, that’s all. Tom Musgrove is a man that every woman should envy me for."

"I doubt if his income was ever a clear thousand a year, Margaret," replied Robert, as if that were the point on which, in his mind, the advisability of the match entirely rested. "But if he's not in debt, he may do very well. I wish Elizabeth and Emma had equal good luck, to prevent their becoming a burden on their friends."

"I don't think his income was ever a solid thousand a year, Margaret," replied Robert, as if that were the main point on which he based his opinion about the match. "But if he isn't in debt, he might do really well. I hope Elizabeth and Emma have the same good fortune, so they don't end up being a burden on their friends."

A burden on their friends! how those words rang in Emma's ears, and grated on all the feelings of her affectionate heart. Was it possible that her brother could not only think of them in this light, but could calmly express the feeling; that he should not only be void of affection, but that even the wish to seem hospitable, kind, or generous should be wanting. What would be a home in his house—what comforts—what peace could it promise, where such an expression was to meet them ere they crossed his threshold.

A burden on their friends! How those words echoed in Emma's ears and grated on her caring heart. Could it be that her brother not only viewed them this way but also spoke about it so easily; that he was not just lacking affection, but that he didn't even want to appear hospitable, kind, or generous? What kind of home would his house be—what comforts—what peace could it offer, where such a statement would greet them before they even stepped inside?

Before the colour which these feelings called up had died away from her cheeks, Robert continued—

Before the color that these feelings brought to her cheeks had faded away, Robert continued—

"Jane is of opinion that there must have been great want of tact and management on your part, Emma, during your visits to the Howards and the Castle, or you might certainly have turned them to better account."

"Jane thinks that there must have been a serious lack of tact and management on your part, Emma, during your visits to the Howards and the Castle, or you could have definitely made better use of them."

"I am sorry Jane sees anything to blame in my conduct," replied Emma, meekly; "but I do not know what she expected of me."

"I’m sorry Jane finds any fault in my behavior," Emma replied softly, "but I don't know what she expected from me."

"I told her she was far too sanguine," continued Robert; "but she would have it, that, with proper attention, you might have succeeded in securing the young lord. You must have been thrown in his way a good deal; and, certainly, for an unprovided girl like you, it becomes an important duty to omit no opportunity of advancing your own interests, and those of your family, by securing a good establishment when in your power."

"I told her she was way too optimistic," Robert continued, "but she insisted that, with the right approach, you could have won over the young lord. You've definitely crossed paths with him a lot; and honestly, for a girl like you without resources, it's really important to seize any chance to look out for yourself and your family by securing a good future for yourself when you can."

Emma was silent; her prevailing feeling being too lively a sense of indignation to make it safe for her to speak.

Emma was quiet; her main feeling was too intense a sense of anger to make it safe for her to talk.

"I hope you are not to blame through any culpable negligence; the young lord is to be sure a great ass I believe; but the match would be a capital one for you—the making of your family. I should like of all things to be agent and manager of his property—remember that!"

"I hope you're not at fault due to any careless oversight; the young lord is definitely a fool, I think; but the match would be an excellent one for you—it could elevate your family. I would love to be the agent and manager of his property—keep that in mind!"

"I am afraid," replied Emma, struggling to speak calmly, "that if your wish depends for fulfilment on my marrying Lord Osborne, there is but little chance of its being gratified."

"I’m afraid," replied Emma, trying to sound calm, "that if your wish relies on me marrying Lord Osborne, there isn’t much chance it will happen."

"I am sorry to hear it," replied he, gravely; "but I know such desirable alliances are not to be compassed without a little trouble and exertion: and, perhaps, if you were to remain a little longer in the neighbourhood your chance would be better. I'll think about that."

"I’m sorry to hear that," he replied seriously; "but I know that such desirable connections don’t come without some effort and hard work. Maybe if you stayed in the area a little longer, your chances would improve. I’ll think about it."

Emma longed to tell him not to trouble himself, but she thought it most prudent to remain silent.

Emma wanted to tell him not to worry, but she thought it was wiser to stay quiet.

The next time she was alone with the eldest sister, Elizabeth confided to her the extreme satisfaction which the news of Penelope's engagement gave her. It seemed to be quite certain, from what she could learn, everything was preparing apace, an the marriage would have soon been performed if their father's illness had not interfered. As far as money went, it was decidedly a good match for Pen; and though Elizabeth herself, did not fancy an asthmatic, elderly widower, yet she could not expect every one to have her tastes, and if Penelope herself was satisfied, that was all that could be required.

The next time she was alone with her oldest sister, Elizabeth shared her excitement about Penelope's engagement. From what she could gather, everything was moving fast, and the marriage would have happened soon if their father's illness hadn't gotten in the way. Financially, it was definitely a good match for Pen; and even though Elizabeth herself didn’t care for an elderly widower with asthma, she knew she couldn't expect everyone to share her preferences. As long as Penelope was happy, that was all that mattered.

Emma could not think and feel the same; she wished that her sister should have required more; that she should have been incapable of considering a sufficient jointure to be the principal aim and end of engaging in matrimony.

Emma couldn't think and feel the same way; she wished her sister had wanted more; that she had been unable to see that a decent income should be the main goal of getting married.

Something must be wanting—something either of delicacy or principle, which could lead her to such results; and she wondered Elizabeth did not feel this too. Miss Watson then proceeded to discuss Margaret's engagement, which she declared, seemed to her incredible; she told Emma that the night of the ball, whilst returning home, Margaret had, after a great deal of nonsense, announced her engagement with Tom, and declared that he was to come the next day and ask her father's consent. That she evidently expected him herself in the afternoon—having bestowed uncommon care on her toilette, and persuaded Elizabeth to add another dish to their dinner, in case he should remain the afternoon with them; but that the gentleman had never made his appearance; and in the evening, the seizure of their father had put it all out of her head. She doubted very much now, whether the whole was not a mistake—the illusion of Margaret's vanity, or the consequence of some extra flattery on Tom's part, arising from the excitement of champagne and flirtation. There were two whole days now passed, and he had not been near them—Margaret had written to him yesterday, but had received no answer; and if Elizabeth were in her place, she should certainly not feel satisfied with such conduct.

Something was definitely missing—either something delicate or something of principle—that could lead her to such outcomes; and she wondered why Elizabeth didn’t feel it too. Miss Watson then started talking about Margaret's engagement, which she said seemed unbelievable to her; she told Emma that on the night of the ball, while heading home, Margaret had, after a lot of nonsense, announced her engagement to Tom and said he was going to come the next day to ask for her father's permission. It was clear she was expecting him herself in the afternoon—she had paid special attention to her outfit and convinced Elizabeth to add another dish to their dinner, just in case he stayed with them for the afternoon; but the guy never showed up, and later that evening, their father's seizure made her forget it all. She now seriously doubted whether it wasn’t all a mistake—the product of Margaret's vanity, or the result of some extra flattery from Tom, stirred up by the excitement of champagne and flirting. Two whole days had passed, and he hadn’t come around; Margaret had written to him yesterday but hadn’t gotten a reply, and if Elizabeth were in her situation, she definitely wouldn’t feel okay about that behavior.

After a little internal hesitation, Emma told Elizabeth, that so far as the fact of Tom's having proposed and been accepted was concerned, she could herself answer for the truth of Margaret's statement. She related to her, under a promise of secrecy for the present, the circumstance of her own and Miss Osborne's being accidental listeners to the whole occurrence; this, of course, settled the point, but did not diminish the wonder of the girls, both that Mr. Musgrove should have proposed to Margaret, and that he should since, have taken no further steps in the business. They wondered in vain—and they had not much time to devote to wonder—their father's situation soon recalled their thoughts and demanded all their attention.

After a moment of hesitation, Emma told Elizabeth that, regarding the fact that Tom had proposed and been accepted, she could vouch for the truth of Margaret's statement. She shared with her, under a promise of secrecy for now, the incident of herself and Miss Osborne accidentally overhearing the entire event; this settled the matter, but did not lessen the girls' amazement, both that Mr. Musgrove would propose to Margaret and that he hadn’t taken any further action since then. They wondered in vain—and they didn’t have much time to wonder—their father's situation quickly brought their thoughts back and demanded all their attention.

But still in the interval of repose, which this occupation necessarily allowed, Emma found her mind continually reverting to past scenes; to the hopes which had once been so pleasant and lively, and the disappointment which had succeeded them. She told herself she must not think of it; she determined that she would not—sometimes she almost persuaded herself that she did not; but she could not regulate her feelings as she wished; and many a time she was unconsciously dwelling on the past, whilst she fancied herself meditating on her present duty.

But during the breaks that her work allowed, Emma often found herself thinking back to earlier times—the hopes that had once felt so bright and vibrant, and the disappointments that followed. She reminded herself not to dwell on it; she resolved not to—sometimes she nearly convinced herself that she wasn’t. But she couldn’t control her feelings as she wanted to; many times, she was unknowingly lost in the past while thinking she was focusing on her current responsibilities.

It was Penelope's turn to remain during dinner with her father, and Emma was once more in company with her repulsive brother. It was really with a sensible reluctance that she sat down to the same table with him—but she struggled against the feeling, aware that it ought to be overcome if there was to be any future peace or comfort for her.

It was Penelope's turn to stay for dinner with her dad, and Emma found herself once again with her unpleasant brother. She sat down at the same table with him, feeling a strong reluctance, but she fought against it, knowing she needed to get past those feelings if she wanted any future peace or comfort.

The dinner was more than plain—unfortunately, it was almost entirely cold; but, in the hurry occasioned by the illness of Mr. Watson, the rest of his family might reasonably expect to be less comfortably accommodated than usual. Elizabeth had hardly given the subject a thought; and not at all indeed, until it was too late for amendment, beyond a steak hurriedly cooked for Robert's sake. But this was tough—tough as the table, so Robert said, and he had a particular dislike to cold mutton. His plate was pushed away with an air of uncontrollable disgust—and he sat eyeing the table with gloomy looks, whilst his sister good-humouredly apologised for the hardness of the fare.

The dinner was far from ordinary—unfortunately, it was nearly all cold; but given the rush caused by Mr. Watson's illness, his family could reasonably expect to be less comfortably served than usual. Elizabeth had barely thought about it; in fact, she didn’t consider it at all until it was too late to make changes, aside from a steak quickly cooked for Robert's sake. But this was tough—tough as the table, as Robert put it, and he especially disliked cold mutton. He pushed his plate away in visible disgust and sat staring at the table with a gloomy expression, while his sister cheerfully apologized for the toughness of the meal.

"Shall I have the satisfaction of helping you to a little of this cow?" enquired he, balancing his knife and fork in his hand, and pointing with them to the condemned steak. "I recommend you to try it, Elizabeth, and then you may, perhaps, remember another time, and make better provision for such unfortunate individuals as are compelled, through circumstances to become your guests—you ought to be ashamed of yourself, Elizabeth-"

"Can I have the pleasure of serving you some of this steak?" he asked, balancing his knife and fork in his hand and pointing at the steak on the plate. "I suggest you give it a try, Elizabeth, and maybe then you'll remember for next time to prepare better for those unfortunate folks who end up as your guests—you should be embarrassed, Elizabeth."

"Upon my word, Robert, I could not help it; I will try and give you a better dinner to-morrow; but it's not my fault entirely, that the steak is tough. I thought, perhaps, it would be; but it was the only thing we could dress—and I thought you would like that better than nothing."

"Honestly, Robert, I couldn't help it; I'll try to make you a better dinner tomorrow. But it's not entirely my fault that the steak is tough. I figured it might be, but it was the only thing we could cook—and I thought you'd prefer that over nothing."

"I cannot comprehend such bad management—why is not your cook to dress a dinner for me?—what else had she to do of more importance?—she cannot be wanted by my father! For me—you will look very blank, I expect, when you come to live with me, if I set you down to such fare as this!"

"I can’t understand such terrible management—why isn’t your cook preparing a dinner for me? What else could she be doing that’s more important? She can’t be needed by my father! For me—you’re going to look very confused, I imagine, when you come to live with me if I serve you food like this!"

Elizabeth had the sense and the forbearance to remain perfectly silent; and Robert, finding that all his indignation could not overcome impossibilities, or cook him a dinner where the materials were actually wanting, thought it best to make some attempts at eating; and proceeded, with an air of injured dignity, to devour the unfortunate subject of his wrath.

Elizabeth had the wisdom and patience to stay completely quiet, and Robert, realizing that all his anger couldn't change the impossible situation or magically create a dinner when the ingredients were missing, decided it was best to try to eat something. He went ahead, with a sense of wounded pride, to consume the poor meal that had become the focus of his frustration.

"I think, Jane would be rather astonished if she knew what sort of dinner I have been compelled to make," was his observation when he laid down his knife and fork. "She would hardly expect to find me dining so contentedly off a tough old steak—ill-cooked, and no sauce. I always have observed in most houses, here especially, none are so badly provided for as the eldest sons. I suppose any thing is good enough for them—it does not signify what I eat at all—I am only your brother—only the head of the house—only the man on whom you will be dependent when—but no matter, I hope you will fare better in my house, that's all!"

"I think Jane would be pretty surprised if she knew what kind of dinner I've had to make," he remarked as he set down his knife and fork. "She wouldn't expect to see me happily eating a tough old steak—badly cooked, with no sauce. I've always noticed that in most households, especially here, the eldest sons are the least well taken care of. I guess anything is good enough for them—it doesn't really matter what I eat at all—I'm just your brother—just the head of the house—just the guy you'll rely on when—but never mind, I hope you have a better experience in my house, that's all!"

"I am very sorry," repeated Elizabeth, "I know it's very disagreeable to have a bad dinner, but I hope it will not happen again, and I'll try and get you something you will like for supper; a broiled fowl and an omelette—could you fancy that, Robert?"

"I’m really sorry," Elizabeth said again, "I know it’s really unpleasant to have a bad dinner, but I hope it won’t happen again, and I’ll try to get you something you’ll like for supper; a grilled chicken and an omelet—would you like that, Robert?"

Robert assented; but his wrath was evidently mollified at the promise, and no more was said about the unfortunate dinner at that time.

Robert agreed; but it was clear that his anger was eased by the promise, and nothing more was said about the unfortunate dinner at that moment.

Another day put a period to their suspense, and confirmed their worst anticipation. Mr. Watson was no more; and his four daughters were left to all the evils which Robert had so providentially pointed out to them. Their feelings and their manner of expressing them, were as different as their characters, and their ways of thinking. Emma, who knew the least of him, certainly experienced the greatest grief—Elizabeth mourned too—but there were so many things for her to think of—much to plan and arrange—so much of economy to be mingled with a wish of doing every thing as handsomely as possible, that she had no time to cultivate sorrow as a duty, or indulge in its appearance as a recreation. Emma was active and useful likewise—but she busied herself in spite of her grief—Miss Watson grieved only in the intervals of her business.

Another day ended their suspense and confirmed their worst fears. Mr. Watson was gone, and his four daughters were left to face all the challenges that Robert had so conveniently pointed out to them. Their feelings and how they expressed them were as different as their personalities and ways of thinking. Emma, who knew him the least, felt the greatest sorrow—Elizabeth mourned too, but she had so much to think about—so much to plan and arrange—balancing her need to save money with the desire to do everything as nicely as possible, that she didn’t have time to mourn as a duty or even enjoy it as a distraction. Emma was active and helpful as well—but she kept herself busy despite her grief—Miss Watson only grieved during breaks from her tasks.

CHAPTER VI.

When first Robert came to Winston, Elizabeth had consulted him on the subject of sending for Sam, but her brother opposed it. Emma had listened in silent anxiety to the debate, and in keen disappointment to its termination. From her sister's conversation, she had an ardent desire to meet her unknown brother; she expected to be able to like him—Elizabeth had, in speaking of him, told many little traits of character, which convinced her that he must possess a generous disposition and an affectionate heart; she longed to see him—to know him—to be loved by him.

When Robert first came to Winston, Elizabeth had talked to him about bringing Sam over, but her brother was against it. Emma listened in anxious silence to the discussion and felt a deep disappointment when it ended. From her sister's conversation, she had a strong desire to meet her unknown brother; she thought she'd be able to like him—Elizabeth had shared many little traits about his character that convinced her he must be kind and caring. She longed to see him, to get to know him, and to be loved by him.

But Robert had decided that though he was, of course, to be informed of his father's illness, there was no need to say any thing which should induce him to come himself—no doubt it would be excessively inconvenient to his master—a needless expense to himself—perfectly undesirable in every way, and quite unnecessary; for, of what use could Sam be when Robert himself was there. He was nobody—a younger son—the most unimportant being in the world. As to his wishing to see his father again, what did that signify? People could not always have what they wished for—young men in their apprenticeship must not look for holidays; he was sure he should never have thought of any thing of the sort whilst he was serving his articles; and now, how seldom did he ever take a holiday from the office? Let Sam look to him and his application to business, if he wanted an example of steadiness and good conduct.

But Robert had decided that while he should definitely be informed about his father's illness, there was no need to say anything that would make him feel he had to come himself—after all, it would be a huge inconvenience for his master, a pointless expense for him, and completely undesirable in every way. Plus, it was unnecessary because what good would Sam be when Robert himself was there? He was nobody—a younger son—the most insignificant person in the world. As for wanting to see his father again, what did that matter? People can't always get what they want—young men in their apprenticeship shouldn't expect time off; he was sure he never would have thought about that while he was serving his articles, and now, how seldom did he even take a day off from the office? Let Sam focus on him and his dedication to work if he wanted an example of reliability and good behavior.

But Emma's wish to see her brother was not fated to be entirely disappointed, for no sooner did he receive the news of his father's death, than he obtained leave of absence from his master without difficulty, and arrived unexpectedly at Winston. She was sitting alone in the darkened parlour, when an unknown step arrested her attention; it was not the slow, measured consequential tread of Robert; it was quicker, lighter, more like one which had sometimes made her heart beat before; at least so she fancied for a moment, perhaps only because she had just been thinking of him. The footstep passed the door, then paused, returned and entered slowly.

But Emma's hope of seeing her brother wasn’t completely dashed, because as soon as he heard about their father's death, he easily got time off from his boss and unexpectedly showed up at Winston. She was sitting alone in the dimly lit living room when she noticed an unfamiliar step that caught her attention; it wasn’t the slow, deliberate walk of Robert; it was quicker, lighter, more like someone who had made her heart race before; at least that’s what she thought for a moment, maybe just because she had been thinking about him. The footsteps went past the door, then paused, returned, and entered slowly.

It was not more than the doubt of a moment, as to the identity of the intruder; there was so strange a family likeness on each side, a likeness of more than features, a likeness in mind and temper, a sympathy of feeling, that the hesitation of the brother and sister was brief indeed.

It was just a moment's doubt about the identity of the intruder; there was such a striking family resemblance on both sides, a resemblance beyond just looks, a similarity in thoughts and temperament, a connection in feelings, that the brother and sister's hesitation was very short-lived.

"My dear Emma, how I have longed to see you," cried he advancing, "I am your youngest brother, will you not welcome me?"

"My dear Emma, I've missed you so much," he exclaimed as he stepped forward, "I’m your youngest brother. Will you not welcome me?"

The cordial, fraternal embrace with which the words were accompanied, overcame her firmness, and she burst into tears in his arms. He was much affected likewise, but struggled for composure in order to soothe her, opened the window to give her air, brought her a glass of water from the side-board, and then sitting down with his arm round her waist, drew from her all the circumstances of his father's death, and learnt that it was Robert's doing that he had not been summoned sooner. That hour repaid Emma for much that she had suffered mentally in her father's house. She had found a friend in her brother. The dearest, the least selfish, the most equal bond which nature ties; children of the same parents, sharing the same fears, the same sorrows; from that moment was laid the foundation of an affection which added so greatly to her happiness; feelings till then sleeping unknown in her heart, were suddenly awakened; and affections which almost unconsciously had been craving for subsistence, having now found an aliment to nourish and satisfy them, grew rapidly into strength and beauty.

The warm, brotherly hug that accompanied his words broke through her resolve, and she started crying in his arms. He was deeply moved too, but he tried to stay composed to comfort her. He opened the window to let in some fresh air, got her a glass of water from the sideboard, and then sat down with his arm around her waist, prompting her to share all the details about their father's death. He learned that Robert was the reason she hadn’t been called sooner. That hour made up for a lot of the pain she had felt in her father’s house. She had discovered a friend in her brother. The closest, least selfish, and most equal connection that nature creates; children of the same parents, facing the same fears and sorrows; from that moment on, the foundation of a bond was established that greatly enhanced her happiness. Feelings that had been hidden deep within her heart were suddenly stirred awake, and emotions that had been quietly yearning for fulfillment found the nourishment they needed, rapidly growing stronger and more beautiful.

One hour's delightful intercourse was theirs, before they were interrupted by the rest of the family; but when her other sisters entered the room, Emma could not but wonder at the indifference with which he was received both by Pen and Margaret, and imputing to him the sensitive feelings of her own heart, felt doubly pained by each cold word or careless look bestowed on her new brother.

One hour of enjoyable conversation was theirs before the rest of the family interrupted them; but when her other sisters came into the room, Emma couldn’t help but wonder at the indifference with which Pen and Margaret received him. Attributing her own sensitive feelings to him, she felt even more hurt by every cold word or careless glance directed at her new brother.

Robert's reception, however, was the worst of all.

Robert's welcome, however, was the worst of all.

"So you are come, are you—hum," that was his salutation.

"So you've arrived, have you—hmm," that was his greeting.

"Yes," replied Sam quietly, "of course you were expecting me!"

"Yeah," Sam replied softly, "of course you were expecting me!"

"A most needless waste of time and money, I must say—a young fellow not out of his apprenticeship, has no right to be flying over the country in this way, without any suitable reason."

"A completely unnecessary waste of time and money, I must say—a young guy who just finished his apprenticeship has no business traveling around the country like this without a good reason."

Sam controlled himself so far as not to answer.

Sam managed to hold back his reply.

"It's throwing away your master's time in a most unjustifiable way."

"It's a complete waste of your boss's time for no good reason."

"Excuse me, Robert, Mr. Allen voluntarily gave me permission to come here, and most kindly made me master of my own time for a week."

"Excuse me, Robert, Mr. Allen willingly gave me permission to come here and was kind enough to let me manage my own time for a week."

"Quite unnecessary, whilst you are an apprentice."

"Totally unnecessary while you're still an apprentice."

"I believe he thought that even an apprentice might have feeling," replied Sam with emphasis.

"I think he believed that even an apprentice could have feelings," Sam replied with emphasis.

"You might at least have asked my opinion, I think—as your elder brother you might have consulted me, before incurring so much expense."

"You could have at least asked for my opinion, I think—as your older brother, you should have consulted me before spending so much money."

"Robert, I am accountable to Mr. Allen alone for my time—as to my pecuniary affairs, I am not answerable to you; and as to coming to this house, Elizabeth, who is mistress here, has told me I am welcome, and I require no more from any one. My sense of duty led me here, but depend upon it, I will ask your leave, before I intrude on your house at Croydon."

"Robert, I report only to Mr. Allen about my schedule—when it comes to my financial matters, I don't owe you any explanations; and regarding my visit to this house, Elizabeth, who is in charge here, has said I'm welcome, and I don’t need anything more from anyone. My sense of responsibility brought me here, but rest assured, I will ask your permission before I come to your house in Croydon."

Robert turned away, and had recourse to his usual expedient when vexed, namely, stirring the fire into a vehement blaze. It was in pursuance of a system of counter-irritation, by creating a greater degree of external warmth, no doubt he counteracted the internal heat from which he was suffering.

Robert turned away and did what he usually did when he was annoyed: he stirred the fire until it blazed brightly. This was part of his way of coping, trying to create more external warmth to balance out the internal heat he was feeling.

The whole of the week which Sam spent at home, was one of consolation and comfort to poor Emma; he listened to all she could tell him, made her describe her past life, talked of her uncle and aunt, questioned her as to the effects of her change, entered into her feelings, anticipated what they must have been, sympathised warmly in them all, and was in fact a true, warm-hearted brother to the forlorn girl. Together they talked of their father, praised his amiable disposition, sorrowed for his loss; then Sam told her his prospects and wishes, confided to her his attachment to Mary Edwards, and his wavering hopes of success; his plans for his future subsistence, and his anticipations of the brilliant success which was to await him in his profession.

The whole week Sam spent at home was one of comfort and support for poor Emma; he listened to everything she had to say, encouraged her to talk about her past, discussed her uncle and aunt, asked her about the impact of her change, connected with her feelings, anticipated what they might have been, deeply sympathized with her, and was truly a caring brother to the lonely girl. Together, they reminisced about their father, praised his kind nature, and mourned his loss; then Sam shared his hopes and dreams with her, opened up about his feelings for Mary Edwards, and his unsure chances of success; he talked about his plans for making a living and his expectations for the bright future he hoped for in his career.

Emma's future prospects likewise were canvassed. He could not bear the idea of her having to reside with Robert and his wife.

Emma's future prospects were also discussed. He couldn't stand the thought of her having to live with Robert and his wife.

"You will tell me it's wrong, I dare say," said he, "but I detest Mrs. Robert, she is so self-sufficient, so cold-hearted, and so in-sincere—indeed I wish her no ill, Emma, I am not malicious; my detestation does not go so far as that, but I cannot wish her to have your society for a constancy—it would be thrown away on her, and she would torment you to death."

"You'll probably say it's wrong," he said, "but I really can't stand Mrs. Robert. She's so full of herself, so cold, and so fake—honestly, I don't want anything bad to happen to her, Emma, I'm not spiteful; my dislike doesn't go that far, but I can't imagine her being in your company all the time—it would be a waste on her, and she would drive you crazy."

"Oh no, I hope not; I trust if my home must be there, that I shall have strength of mind and patience to bear with her. You must not weaken my mind by commiseration; you should rather teach me to look forward with hope, or at least resignation; do not pity me, that does me harm."

"Oh no, I really hope not; I believe that if I have to be there, I’ll find the strength and patience to deal with it. Don’t weaken my resolve with your sympathy; instead, help me to look ahead with hope or at least acceptance; don’t feel sorry for me, that only hurts."

Sam protested that Emma was in every respect much too good for such a situation, and that the moment he had a house and an income, however small, she should share it with him. Her promise to do so was as cordially given as it was required, and her heart already felt lighter and happier from her acquaintance with her dear brother.

Sam argued that Emma was far too good for such a situation, and that as soon as he had a home and an income, no matter how small, she should share it with him. Her promise to do so was given just as wholeheartedly as it was asked for, and her heart already felt lighter and happier from her relationship with her dear brother.

When their father's will came to be examined, it appeared that it was dated three years previously, and that of the sum of two thousand pounds, which Mr. Watson had to bequeath, neither Emma or Robert were to receive any share. The latter had already been put in possession of all that he could reasonably expect, his father having made considerable advances to establish him in business, and at the time when the will was made, every one supposed Emma would be provided for by her uncle, and though that expectation had been entirely frustrated, it seemed that Mr. Watson had never summoned sufficient energy to alter his will, and give her any share in the little he possessed.

When their father's will was reviewed, it turned out to be dated three years earlier, and neither Emma nor Robert was to receive any part of the two thousand pounds that Mr. Watson had to leave behind. Robert had already received everything he could reasonably expect, as his father had given him substantial financial support to start his own business. At the time the will was made, everyone thought Emma would be taken care of by her uncle, and although that expectation had completely fallen through, it seemed Mr. Watson never found the motivation to change his will and leave her any of his limited resources.

It did not transpire whether Robert was much disappointed at finding he was to have no further benefit from being the eldest son; perhaps the idea that Emma, by becoming entirely dependent on him, would be liable to be subject to all his caprices, and might be made a complete slave of in his house, soothed away the bitterness of his mortification. He took leave of the family immediately, and returned to Croydon, having arranged, that when everything was settled at Winston, three of his sisters should follow him there; Penelope professing it to be her intention to return to Chichester as soon as she conveniently could. Sam's week was not yet expired, and he remained with his sisters. The morning after Robert's departure, as Emma and her brother were sitting together, Margaret joined them, and sitting down beside Sam, told him with a consequential air, that she wanted very much to consult him.

It wasn't clear whether Robert was really disappointed to learn that being the oldest son wouldn't bring him any further advantages; maybe the thought that Emma, by becoming completely dependent on him, would be at his mercy and could be totally controlled in his house made the sting of his humiliation easier to bear. He said goodbye to the family right away and headed back to Croydon, having arranged for three of his sisters to join him there once everything was settled at Winston; Penelope said she planned to go back to Chichester as soon as it was convenient. Sam's week wasn't over yet, so he stayed with his sisters. The morning after Robert left, as Emma and her brother were sitting together, Margaret came in and sat down next to Sam, telling him with a self-important tone that she really wanted to consult him about something.

"Well, Margaret, what can I do for you?" enquired he kindly.

"Well, Margaret, how can I help you?" he asked gently.

"I want your advice on an affair of great importance, Sam, and you must promise to give it to me."

"I need your advice on something really important, Sam, and you have to promise me you'll give it."

"Readily, Margaret, that's a thing you know everybody likes to be asked for, so come, let's have the whole history—I will not even require you to follow my advice when I have given it: that would be too much altogether."

"Sure, Margaret, that's something everyone likes to be asked about, so come on, let's hear the whole story—I won't even expect you to take my advice once I give it: that would be asking too much."

"Well, listen; I am engaged to be married—what do you think of that?"

"Well, listen up; I’m getting married—what do you think about that?"

"I will tell you when I know who it is."

"I'll let you know when I find out who it is."

"Oh, I assure you it is a very desirable match, a most excellent young man—so amiable, and fashionable, and clever, as you will at once allow when you hear it is—Mr. Tom Musgrove!"

"Oh, I promise you it’s a really great match, a fantastic young guy—so friendly, stylish, and smart, as you’ll instantly agree when you hear it’s—Mr. Tom Musgrove!"

"Tom Musgrove—indeed, I am surprised, Margaret—that he should marry, and marry you, would, I own, astonish me."

"Tom Musgrove—honestly, I’m surprised, Margaret—that he would get married, and to you, would, I admit, shock me."

"But I tell you it is a fact, Sam, we are engaged beyond all doubt, and why you should be surprised at my being his choice, I cannot understand."

"But I’m telling you, Sam, it’s true—we’re definitely engaged, and I don’t get why you should be surprised that I was his choice."

"I beg your pardon, Margaret, tell me what you want my advice about—not as to accepting him I presume?"

"I’m sorry, Margaret, what do you want my advice on—it's not about accepting him, I assume?"

"No, indeed—but I am in an unfortunate situation; I am so miserable; ever since the happy night at Osborne Castle, when he plighted his troth to me, we have not met, and I have heard nothing of him."

"No, really—but I'm in a tough spot; I'm so unhappy; ever since that wonderful night at Osborne Castle, when he promised himself to me, we haven't seen each other, and I haven't heard anything from him."

"That is very extraordinary, Margaret—nothing at all—and can you not account for it."

"That's really unusual, Margaret—nothing at all—and can't you explain it?"

"No, otherwise than I am sure he is ill—nothing else could be the reason of such unexampled silence. It was after supper when he made the offer, and I cannot help fearing that the champagne and the lobster salad may have been too much for his constitution."

"No, other than that I’m certain he’s sick—nothing else could explain such unusual silence. It was after dinner when he made the offer, and I can’t help but worry that the champagne and the lobster salad might have been too much for his system."

"Did he take much champagne then?"

"Did he drink a lot of champagne then?"

"Much—no, not much, that is, not enough to—to—just you know to raise his spirits a good deal; I did not count the glasses!"

"Not really—no, not really enough to—just to you know raise his spirits quite a bit; I didn't keep track of the glasses!"

"And it was then he proposed to you—are you sure he was sober at the time, Margaret?"

"And that's when he proposed to you—are you sure he was sober at the time, Margaret?"

"What questions you ask, Sam—sober! you quite shock me—remember you are talking to a young lady."

"What questions you’re asking, Sam—seriously! You really surprise me—remember you’re talking to a young lady."

"Well, I will not forget that, but really I don't see anything so bad in the question, and I know no more delicate way of putting it to suit you: are you sure he was not drunk at the time?—will that do?"

"Well, I won't forget that, but honestly, I don't see anything wrong with the question, and I can't think of a more tactful way to ask you: are you sure he wasn't drunk at the time?—does that work?"

"Upon my word—worse and worse, as if I should talk to a man who was drunk, what do you take me for?"

"Honestly—this is getting worse, as if I’m talking to a drunk guy, what do you think I am?"

"I am sorry to offend you, my dear sister, but I have known Tom Musgrove a long time, and some times seen him very drunk. Indeed, in my opinion, he is just the sort of man to make a fool of himself first, and then of any girl who would listen to him."

"I’m sorry to upset you, my dear sister, but I’ve known Tom Musgrove for a long time and have seen him very drunk on several occasions. Honestly, I think he’s exactly the kind of guy who would embarrass himself first and then make a fool out of any girl willing to listen to him."

"How excessively unkind you are, Sam," pouted Margaret, apparently on the point of crying—"I am quite sure you are wrong. Tom never could or would make a fool of me. He is not the sort of man at all; but, as I have heard nothing of him since that evening, I wish you to go and call on him—tell him how much pleased you are to hear of the engagement, and beg him to come and see me—there is no occasion to shut him out of the house, though we do not admit other visitors."

"How ridiculously unkind you are, Sam," Margaret said, pouting and looking like she was about to cry. "I’m sure you’re wrong. Tom would never make a fool of me. He’s just not that type of guy; but since I haven’t heard from him since that night, I want you to go and visit him—let him know how happy you are about the engagement, and ask him to come see me. There’s no reason to keep him out of the house, even if we’re not letting other visitors in."

"That's your plan, is it? But suppose he declines altogether—suppose he should say it was a dream on your part—a delusion—a mistake; suppose that is the reason of his silence, what am I to do then?"

"Is that your plan? But what if he completely refuses—what if he says it was just a dream on your part—a delusion—a mistake? What if that's why he's silent? What am I supposed to do then?"

"Oh! if he were to do that, you must challenge him! You could not do less for such an insult to your sister, you must send him a challenge, and I could bring an action against him for breach of promise!"

"Oh! If he does that, you have to challenge him! You can't do less for such an insult to your sister. You have to send him a challenge, and I could take legal action against him for breaking his promise!"

"Well, if you mean to do that, I think I had better let the challenge alone; because the one might interfere with the other; if I were to shoot him, you know your action could not be brought."

"Well, if that’s what you plan to do, I think I should just stay out of it; because one could get in the way of the other; if I were to shoot him, you know your case wouldn’t hold up."

"Do you mean that you will not do as I ask you?"

"Are you saying that you won't do what I asked?"

"Indeed I do."

"Absolutely, I do."

"Then I think you most unkind and ungenerous; I always understood it was a brother's duty to fight with every man who insulted his sister or broke an engagement to her."

"Then I think you are very unkind and selfish; I always thought it was a brother's responsibility to stand up to anyone who insulted his sister or broke an engagement with her."

"But, allowing us such high privileges, my dear Margaret, I think I am justified in requiring proof; first, that the engagement was made; secondly, that it has been broken. I am not clear yet on either of these points."

"But, given us such high privileges, my dear Margaret, I feel justified in asking for proof; first, that the engagement was made; and second, that it has been broken. I'm still not sure about either of these points."

"I see what it is, you are determined not to help me; and I think it very ill-natured and cowardly of you to stand by and see your sister insulted and robbed of her best affections, and not interfere the least for her sake."

"I get it, you’re set on not helping me; and I think it’s really mean and cowardly of you to just stand by while your sister is insulted and stripped of her true feelings, and not step in at all for her sake."

"Indeed, my dear Margaret, I cannot see that my interference has the least chance of doing any good; if Tom was serious and sober, he will need no intervention of mine to remind him of his promises; if he was drunk and did not know what he was saying, the less that is publicly known of such a transaction, the better in every respect for your dignity."

"Honestly, my dear Margaret, I don't think my involvement will really help at all; if Tom was serious and sober, he won't need my reminder about his promises; if he was drunk and didn't know what he was saying, then it's better for your dignity if less is known publicly about what happened."

"I see you will not take my part—you are no use at all; I shall just take my own way, and see if I consult you in a hurry again."

"I see you won't support me—you’re not helpful at all; I'll just do things my way and see if I ask for your opinion in a rush next time."

Whilst the silence and indifference of Margaret's lover, gave her so much concern—the attention and assiduity of Emma's, occasioned almost as much excitement in the mind of the latter. Not a day had Passed without Lord Osborne either calling himself at the door, or sending a groom with a joint message of inquiry from his sister and himself; several kind little notes had been received from the young lady, expressing concern and sympathy, and it was quite evident that they did not wish to drop the acquaintance. Nothing had been seen of Mr. Howard; but a note from Mrs. Willis, assured Emma that they had heard every day through Lord Osborne or they would have sent more frequently to enquire for her welfare.

While the silence and indifference of Margaret's lover worried her greatly, the attention and dedication of Emma's caused a similar excitement in Emma's mind. Not a day went by without Lord Osborne either stopping by in person or sending a groom with a message of inquiry from both him and his sister; Emma had received several sweet little notes from the young lady expressing concern and sympathy, making it clear that they were eager to maintain their friendship. Nothing had been seen of Mr. Howard, but a note from Mrs. Willis assured Emma that they had received updates every day through Lord Osborne or they would have reached out more often to check on her well-being.

This was consolotary, as serving to convince her that she was not forgotten at the parsonage: but she could not help murmuring a little to herself, that Mr. Howard should have so entirely withdrawn from personal intercourse. Sam had received from her, a minute history of her acquaintances at the Castle and Parsonage; and when he subsequently became aware of the visits of Lord Osborne, he immediately formed the very natural conclusion that the young peer must be in love with his sister.

This was comforting, as it convinced her that she hadn't been forgotten at the parsonage: but she couldn't help but mutter to herself that Mr. Howard should have completely stepped back from personal interactions. Sam had gotten a detailed account from her about her acquaintances at the Castle and Parsonage; and when he later learned about Lord Osborne's visits, he naturally concluded that the young peer must be in love with his sister.

Emma appeared to him so pretty and so amiable, that her being loved was the most simple and probable event; and he only wished that Lord Osborne had been more worthy of her; but the peerage and fortune of the supposed lover, did not quite blind the brother's eyes to the fact, that their owner was not distinguished by any characteristic worthy of his high birth; and Sam could not wish his sister to sacrifice domestic happiness for the glitter of a coronet, or the harmony of a title. She must have a husband who united mental and moral qualifications to those of birth, wealth and station; and if he possessed the means of advancing Sam himself in his profession, it would be so much the better.

Emma seemed so pretty and so pleasant to him that it was completely natural for someone to love her; he just wished that Lord Osborne was a better match for her. However, the status and wealth of her supposed admirer didn't totally blind him to the reality that the guy lacked any qualities that would make him deserving of his high rank. Sam couldn’t stand the thought of his sister giving up her happiness at home for the flashiness of a title or the allure of a noble name. She needed a husband who combined intelligence and good character with the advantages of birth, wealth, and social standing; and if he could help Sam advance in his career, that would be an added benefit.

"Did you ever, in your life, see such a fool as Margaret makes of herself, Sam?" was Penelope's observation one day, when the whole family were sitting together. "She will persist in asserting that she is engaged to Tom Musgrove, though I have taken the trouble of ascertaining that he has left home, and the servants are not sure whether he is gone to London or Bath. I asked the baker's boy to enquire, in order to set her mind at ease. I must say, I think her story very incompatible with facts."

"Have you ever met someone as foolish as Margaret is being, Sam?" Penelope said one day while the whole family was sitting together. "She keeps insisting that she's engaged to Tom Musgrove, even though I’ve taken the time to find out that he’s left home, and the servants aren’t sure if he went to London or Bath. I asked the baker's boy to check, just to put her mind at ease. Honestly, I think her story doesn’t match up with the facts at all."

"I am sure I am necessarily obliged to you, Penelope, for your kind way of speaking to me; but I know very well what it is, you are all envious of my good luck, and that's the reason you will none of you believe me; but, some day, I shall pay you off, you will see."

"I know I owe you a lot, Penelope, for the way you talk to me; but I’m well aware that you all envy my good fortune, and that’s why none of you believe me. But one day, I’ll get back at you, just wait and see."

"In the mean time, I will give you ample credit, Margaret, feeling confident you will never forget a debt of that kind; but, if you are Mrs. Tom Musgrove six months hence, I will admit that I know nothing of you—nothing of Tom—nothing of men in general, and that I am little better than an idiot."

"In the meantime, I’ll give you plenty of credit, Margaret, trusting that you’ll never forget a debt like that; but if you’re Mrs. Tom Musgrove six months from now, I’ll have to admit that I know nothing about you—nothing about Tom—nothing about men in general, and that I’m not much better than an idiot."

"I do not see why you should doubt it at all," cried Elizabeth, interposing, "I am sure I believe it entirely, don't you Emma?"

"I don't understand why you would doubt it," Elizabeth exclaimed, stepping in. "I'm totally convinced, aren't you, Emma?"

"The gentleman is probably gone to London to give instructions for preparing the settlements," observed Sam, gravely, preventing, by his interposition, any necessity for Emma to answer her eldest sister's question.

"The guy has probably gone to London to give instructions for preparing the agreements," Sam commented seriously, stepping in to prevent Emma from having to respond to her oldest sister's question.

Margaret assented to this proposition, and Penelope took no further trouble to vex her at that moment.

Margaret agreed to this suggestion, and Penelope didn't bother to annoy her any further at that moment.

Meantime all the necessary arrangements for the girls quitting their old home were made, with all possible despatch. Margaret indeed took no interest in the proceedings, contenting herself with wandering about, and fretting for Mr. Musgrove; but the others were busy from the time Sam left them; and towards the end of a month, the time for removing to Croydon, began to be discussed. Pen still held to her resolution of not visiting her brother, she determined to return to her friend at Chichester, and marry from her house; and she announced that the marriage would take place within a few weeks of her quitting her home.

Meanwhile, all the necessary arrangements for the girls to leave their old home were made as quickly as possible. Margaret really didn’t care about what was going on; she just wandered around, worrying about Mr. Musgrove. But the others were busy from the moment Sam left them, and as the month went on, they started talking about moving to Croydon. Pen still stuck to her decision not to visit her brother; she decided to return to her friend in Chichester and get married from her place. She announced that the wedding would happen within a few weeks of her leaving home.

Emma was sorry at parting with her—she had got over the shock which her coarse manners had at first inflicted; and they had always agreed very well since the day at Osborne Castle. In fact, what Penelope had observed there of the kindness and attention which Emma received from that family had greatly raised her sister in importance in her mind; a girl so much noticed and liked by people who had never stooped to them before must be worth agreeing with; and as there was everything in Emma's own manners and temper to recommend her to the kindly disposed, Penelope had always avoided quarrelling with her, as she constantly did with her other sisters. Consequently, Emma could not help wishing it was Margaret who was going to Chichester, and Pen who was to share their home at Croydon.

Emma felt sad about saying goodbye to her—she had gotten over the initial shock of her rude behavior, and they had always gotten along well since that day at Osborne Castle. In fact, what Penelope had noticed there—the kindness and attention Emma received from that family—had significantly boosted her sister's status in her eyes; a girl who was so well-liked by people who had never paid attention to them before must be worth being friends with. Plus, Emma's own friendly demeanor made her appealing to those with good intentions. As a result, Penelope had always steered clear of getting into fights with Emma, unlike with her other sisters. Therefore, Emma couldn't help but wish it was Margaret going to Chichester and Pen who would be living with them in Croydon.

Things, however, were really better arranged than she could have ordered them, for it would have been impossible for Penelope and Jane Watson to have continued in the same house, without the certain destruction of the peace of all around. There was no one in the neighbourhood to regret, excepting Mrs. Willis, for Emma would not allow even to herself that the separation from Mr. Howard gave her any concern; and it was a satisfaction to quit the vicinity of Osborne Castle, and the scenes where she had been so happy. The Osborne family were all gone to town without her having seen anything more of them; or the suit of the young nobleman having made any progress. She did not expect ever to see them again. Her own plan for the future was to try to procure a situation as teacher in a boarding school, or private governess; anything by which she could feel she was earning the food she eat, in preference to becoming as her brother expressed it, a burden on his family. She began now to comprehend more fully than she had done before, what an evil poverty might be, and felt a vivid sensation of regret that her uncle had left her so entirely dependent on others after giving her an education which quite unfitted her for filling the situation of humble companion to her sister-in-law.

Things were actually better arranged than she could have managed herself, because it would have been impossible for Penelope and Jane Watson to continue living together without completely disrupting the peace of everyone around them. There was no one in the neighborhood to miss, except for Mrs. Willis, since Emma wouldn’t even admit to herself that separating from Mr. Howard bothered her; it was a relief to leave the area around Osborne Castle and the places where she had been so happy. The Osborne family had all gone to town without her having seen anything more of them, nor had the suit of the young nobleman made any progress. She didn’t expect to see them again. Her own plan for the future was to find a job as a teacher in a boarding school or a private governess; anything that would allow her to feel she was earning her keep, rather than becoming, as her brother put it, a burden on his family. She was starting to understand more clearly than ever how terrible poverty could be, and felt a strong sense of regret that her uncle had left her so completely dependent on others after giving her an education that made her ill-suited to be a humble companion to her sister-in-law.

She struggled to suppress the feeling that she had been unjustly and unkindly dealt with, but it would intrude, to her great discomfort.

She tried to push away the feeling that she had been treated unfairly and cruelly, but it would keep creeping in, much to her annoyance.

But though there were few people to regret amongst her associates, there were sufficient discomforts and worries of other kinds attending their removal. The dismantling of their old home—the sale of the furniture—a portion of which was taken by the succeeding rector, the rest was to be disposed of by auction; the disputes about dilapidations; the finding situations for their servants; the vain attempts to procure a purchaser amongst their acquaintance for their old horse, even the parting with the house-dog and their two cows made Emma sorrowful. Added to all this was the incessant repining of Margaret, who was fretting herself almost into a decline, at the disappearance of Tom Musgrove, and the ill-natured letters of Robert Watson, who regularly quarrelled with everything Elizabeth did or did not do; who disputed all their proposals, and suggested nothing but impossibilities himself.

But even though there weren’t many people to miss among her friends, there were enough discomforts and worries of other kinds that came with their departure. The taking apart of their old home—the sale of the furniture—some of which was taken by the new rector, while the rest was to be sold at auction; the arguments over repairs; the search for jobs for their servants; the futile attempts to find a buyer among their friends for their old horse; even saying goodbye to the house-dog and their two cows made Emma sad. On top of all this was Margaret’s constant complaining, who was nearly making herself sick over the loss of Tom Musgrove, and the mean-spirited letters from Robert Watson, who always disagreed with everything Elizabeth did or didn’t do; who contested all their suggestions and proposed nothing but impossibilities himself.

Emma could not make up her mind on another point, and this was an additional worry to her. She knew that Margaret's assertions were correct, that Tom Musgrove had really made the offer which no one else believed, and she doubted whether it was not her duty to support her sister's declarations by her testimony. But this threatened to involve so great an evil, that she shrank from it; it was evident that had Robert been aware she was a witness to the proceeding, he would immediately have taken advantage of the fact to compel Tom to fulfil his promise, or threaten him with an action, in case he refused. Margaret seemed likewise to be much inclined to this course, as the determined silence and prolonged absence of her lover naturally gave her doubts of his fidelity. The idea was horrible to Emma, and the possibility of her having to appear in a court of justice was most overpowering. Elizabeth, with whom she consulted on the subject, and who, from her partiality to Emma, was far more inclined to consider her feelings than those of Margaret, advised her, for the present, at least, to hold her tongue, and see how the affair would be settled without her intervention, and from not knowing what better to do, Emma finally decided to take her sister's advice.

Emma couldn't decide on another issue, which added to her stress. She knew Margaret was right that Tom Musgrove had actually made the offer that no one else believed, and she questioned whether she should support her sister's claims with her testimony. But that seemed to lead to a huge problem, so she hesitated; it was clear that if Robert knew she had witnessed what happened, he would quickly use that against Tom to force him to keep his promise, or threaten him with legal action if he refused. Margaret also appeared to be leaning towards this approach, as her lover's stubborn silence and long absence understandably made her doubt his loyalty. The thought horrified Emma, and the idea of having to testify in court was overwhelming. Elizabeth, whom she consulted on the matter and who, due to her favoritism towards Emma, was more inclined to prioritize Emma's feelings over Margaret's, advised her, for the time being, to stay quiet and see how the situation would resolve itself without her involvement. Unsure of what else to do, Emma ultimately decided to follow her sister's advice.

At length, just before quitting Winston, she had a farewell visit from Mrs. Willis and her brother, whose plan for leaving home, she was already aware, had been renounced. The lady was the same as ever, friendly and warm in her manners; but Mr. Howard looked pale and ill, and was evidently out of spirits. The visit was short; and when they parted, Emma found the interview had only added an additional pang to all the sufferings she had previously endured.

At last, just before saying goodbye to Winston, she had a farewell visit from Mrs. Willis and her brother, whose plan to leave home, she already knew, had been called off. The woman was as warm and friendly as ever, but Mr. Howard looked pale and sick, and he was clearly down. The visit was brief; and when they left, Emma realized that the meeting had only added to the pain of all the suffering she had already gone through.

And thus, for a second time, was Emma Watson driven out from the home where she had vainly hoped to find a continued shelter, and a second time compelled to look for protection from strange relatives. It was strange that though at this moment she really had more subjects of anxiety, more sources of depression and sorrow, she bore it so much better than the first. Then she had seemed overwhelmed—now strengthened by the blow. She was learning to see life, its duties, and its trials, in a new light; she discovered that suffering was not an accidental circumstance, like a transitory illness, to be cured and forgotten as soon as possible; it was the condition of life itself—peace was the exception—and she had enjoyed her share; henceforth, she must look forward to trial and endurance, she must struggle as millions had struggled before her, and learn to draw contentment not from circumstances but from temper of mind.

And so, for the second time, Emma Watson was forced out of the home where she had foolishly hoped to find lasting safety, and once again she had to seek refuge with distant relatives. It was odd that even though she now had more reasons to worry, more sources of sadness and grief, she handled it much better than before. Back then, she had seemed overwhelmed—now she was strengthened by the blow. She was beginning to see life, its responsibilities, and its challenges in a new way; she realized that suffering wasn’t just a random setback, like a temporary illness to be cured and forgotten quickly; it was a fundamental part of life itself—peace was the exception—and she had already experienced her share. From now on, she would have to anticipate trials and perseverance, she would have to fight as millions had fought before her, and learn to find contentment not from her circumstances but from her mindset.

Conscious that whilst in her brother's house she should probably have much to bear, she sought for strength greater than her own to go through with it; and endeavoured by viewing her expected trials, as a system of mental discipline which would benefit her, if well supported, to bring her mind into a frame to endure them with patience.

Aware that staying at her brother's house would likely involve many challenges, she looked for strength beyond her own to get through it. She tried to see her anticipated struggles as a form of mental training that could benefit her, if she handled it well, and worked to prepare her mindset to endure them with patience.

CHAPTER VII.

The journey to Croydon was safely performed and as expeditiously as could be expected by three young ladies and a quantity of luggage travelling through cross roads with post-horses. Margaret was quite at home in the streets of Croydon and its neighbourhood, and pointed out to whom the various houses belonged with a feeling of exultation, as if knowing the names of the owners when her sisters did not were the next thing to possessing them herself. The bright green door, with its brass-handled bell, was easily recognised by the large plate bearing the owner's name which adorned it.

The journey to Croydon went smoothly and as quickly as possible, given that it was three young ladies with a lot of luggage traveling through back roads with post-horses. Margaret felt right at home in the streets of Croydon and its surroundings, excitedly pointing out who owned various houses, as if knowing the owners' names when her sisters didn’t was almost like owning the houses herself. The bright green door, with its brass-handled bell, was easily recognizable thanks to the large nameplate displaying the owner's name.

The door was opened by a footman who informed them that master was at the office, missus was out in the town, but they could step into the drawing-room whilst they waited for her return. With evident nonchalance, and something like insolence, he assisted the post-boy to unload the carriage, and summoning the house-maid, enquired if she knew what was to be done with all them things. The waiting-woman decided that nothing could be ventured on till the missus came home; she had changed her mind so often about the rooms, that it was quite uncertain what would be settled on at last; and if she should happen to alter her arrangements whilst she was out, it was evident they would have had all their trouble for nothing. The three girls were therefore sentenced to sit in the parlour during the interval, which Emma could not help feeling might have been more profitably employed in unpacking and arranging their property.

The door was opened by a footman who told them that the master was at the office, the mistress was out in town, but they could go into the drawing room while they waited for her to return. With clear indifference, and a bit of arrogance, he helped the post-boy unload the carriage, and calling the housemaid, asked if she knew what to do with all those things. The waiting woman decided that nothing could be done until the mistress came home; she had changed her mind so often about the rooms that it was uncertain what would be decided in the end; and if she happened to change her plans while she was out, it was clear they would have had all their effort wasted. The three girls were therefore told to sit in the parlor during this time, which Emma couldn’t help but feel could have been better used unpacking and organizing their belongings.

There was little to amuse them during their temporary confinement. A copy of "The Lady's Magazine," containing the recent Parisian fashions, was instantly seized on by Margaret; a cookery-book and a child's doll were lying beside it, and a cat and a kitten were reposing on the hearth rug, which, judging from its texture and the ugliness of its pattern, was probably the work of some domestic needle. Some uncommonly rare paintings hung against the walls—rare from the total want of taste harmony and merit which they displayed. Beside them were two most striking portraits which were considerately labelled as intending to represent the master and mistress of the house, thereby preventing such mistakes as to identity as might have occurred. The carpet was faded, the chairs and couch covered with slippery black horse-hair, bumping up into hard offensive things called cushions; the table was covered with green-baize much stained with wine, and the easy chair by the fire showed the exact spot where the owner was accustomed to repose his powdered and pomatumed head.

There wasn't much to entertain them during their short stay. Margaret immediately grabbed a copy of "The Lady's Magazine," which featured the latest Paris fashion. Next to it were a cookbook and a child's doll, while a cat and a kitten lounged on the hearth rug, which, judging by its feel and its ugly design, was likely made by someone at home. Some particularly awful paintings hung on the walls—badly made, lacking taste and style. Next to them were two striking portraits helpfully labeled as depicting the master and mistress of the house, preventing any identity mix-ups. The carpet was worn out, the chairs and couch were covered in slippery black horsehair, with uncomfortable cushions on top; the table was draped in green baize that was heavily stained with wine, and the armchair by the fire showed the exact spot where the owner rested his powdered and pomaded head.

Presently the door opened and the little girl appeared. Margaret instantly rushed up to embrace her, but the child, who seemed peculiarly self-possessed for her age, repulsed her.

Right now, the door opened and the little girl came in. Margaret immediately ran up to hug her, but the child, who seemed unusually composed for her age, pushed her away.

"I did not come here to see you, aunt Margaret," said she. "Which is Emma?"

"I didn't come here to see you, Aunt Margaret," she said. "Which one is Emma?"

"I am," said Emma advancing, and pleased to be called for.

"I am," Emma said as she stepped forward, happy to be called.

Her niece considered her attentively with an air of surprise, then said, "But you are quite tidy and clean—not ragged and dirty!"

Her niece looked at her carefully, a bit surprised, then said, "But you’re really neat and clean—not ragged and dirty!"

"No my dear," replied Emma smiling at her puzzled look; "why did you expect to see me otherwise?"

"No, my dear," Emma said, smiling at her confused expression. "Why did you think you'd see me any differently?"

"Because the people my nurse tells me are beggars in the street go without shoes, and wear old clothes."

"Because the people my nurse tells me are homeless on the street go without shoes and wear worn-out clothes."

Emma coloured slightly and made no reply, but Margaret, pressing forwards, again asked what that had to do with aunt Emma.

Emma blushed a bit and didn't respond, but Margaret, pushing ahead, asked again what that had to do with Aunt Emma.

"Papa and mama said she was a beggar, and I thought she would look like them—but she is nice and looks good, and I will not mind you teaching me at all: will you make me pretty frocks?—mama said you should."

"Mom and Dad said she was a beggar, and I thought she would look like them—but she's nice and looks good, and I don’t mind you teaching me at all: will you make me pretty dresses?—Mom said you should."

"I shall be very glad, love," replied Emma, "to do anything I can for you and your mama too; will you sit on my knee and tell me what I shall make your frocks of?"

"I'd be really happy to help you and your mom," Emma replied. "Will you sit on my lap and tell me what fabric I should use for your dresses?"

Whilst Emma was making friends with her little niece, Mrs. Robert Watson herself arrived. She received her sisters-in-law with more cordiality than Emma expected from the epithet applied to herself, which the child had just betrayed. In fact she was rather pleased than otherwise at this accession to her family; she felt that she had secured a careful assistant to the cook in Elizabeth, who was well versed in the mysteries of pastry and custards, cakes, jellies, and raised pies; and in Emma she hoped to find a competent nursery-governess who would relieve her of all cares as to the child, and supply, unsalaried, the place of the nurse-maid, to whom, under this impression, she had already given warning.

While Emma was bonding with her little niece, Mrs. Robert Watson arrived. She greeted her sisters-in-law with more warmth than Emma had expected based on the label the child had just revealed. In fact, she was more pleased than anything else about this new addition to her family; she felt she had gained a helpful assistant in the kitchen with Elizabeth, who was skilled in the art of making pastries, custards, cakes, jellies, and pies. With Emma, she hoped to find a capable nursery governess who would take care of all the child's needs and serve, without pay, as a substitute for the nursemaid, to whom she had already given notice under this belief.

After chatting some time with them, she rang for the house-maid to show them to their rooms, and the child declared she would accompany them as aunt Emma's room was close to the nursery. And so Emma found it was, for she was shown into a small closet containing a bed with room to walk round it, an old chest of drawers and a high stool. This was her apartment. There was no chimney, and the window looked out upon a small space of flat leads, surmounted by high, black, tiled roofs. It had commenced raining since they entered the house, and the gurgle of the water in the gutter, and drip from the window on the leads had a peculiarly monotonous sound. Emma looked at the forlorn and cheerless closet, and felt she was a beggar indeed. She hoped, however, that when her boxes and books were brought up she should be able to make it a little more comfortable; at least she had it to herself, and should be able to pass her time there in peace.

After talking to them for a while, she called for the housemaid to show them to their rooms, and the child said she would go with them since Aunt Emma's room was near the nursery. And it turned out that it was, because she was taken to a small closet with a bed that had enough space to walk around it, an old chest of drawers, and a high stool. This was her room. There was no chimney, and the window faced a small area of flat leads, topped by tall, black, tiled roofs. It had started raining since they entered the house, and the sound of water gurgling in the gutter and dripping from the window onto the leads was particularly monotonous. Emma looked at the dismal and bleak closet and felt like a total beggar. However, she hoped that once her boxes and books were brought up, she could make it a bit more comfortable; at least she had it all to herself and could spend her time there peacefully.

Her niece dragged her off to see the nurseries—the two rooms devoted to her occupied the rest of that floor, they were spacious and in every respect comfortable, except that they were littered with playthings which their owner apparently had not learnt to value.

Her niece pulled her away to check out the nurseries—the two rooms that she used took up the rest of that floor. They were big and comfortable in every way, except that they were cluttered with toys that their owner clearly hadn’t learned to appreciate.

As it drew near to the dinner-hour Emma ventured down stairs, and found her brother and his wife in the parlour. Robert received her in his usual manner: in another moment her two sisters entered, and they sat round the fire whilst waiting for dinner.

As dinner time approached, Emma went downstairs and found her brother and his wife in the living room. Robert greeted her as he usually did. A moment later, her two sisters came in, and they all sat around the fire while waiting for dinner.

"I hope you like your rooms, girls," said Mrs. Watson; "I thought it would not matter putting Elizabeth and you together, Margaret, because I know it's only for a time. I have heard—a little bird whispered to me a certain story which you need not blush about—of a certain young man—I know who—and I am sure I congratulate you: when did you hear from him last, my dear?"

"I hope you like your rooms, girls," said Mrs. Watson. "I thought it wouldn’t matter putting Elizabeth and you together, Margaret, since I know it’s just for a little while. I heard a little gossip about a certain young man—I know who he is—and I want to congratulate you: when did you hear from him last, my dear?"

"Oh, my dear Jane I have not heard from him at all. Ever since the evening when he proposed he has disappeared from the country, and I cannot find out where he is gone, nor induce him to make any answer to my repeated letters."

"Oh, my dear Jane, I haven't heard from him at all. Ever since the evening he proposed, he has vanished from the country, and I can't figure out where he has gone or get him to respond to my repeated letters."

"Indeed! that's very odd—do you think he means to break his engagement?"

"Really! That's really strange—do you think he plans to break off his engagement?"

"I cannot tell what he means, for my own part; I think some one has been slandering me to him, telling him things to my disadvantage, or perhaps intercepting one of my letters. Oh, I have thought of a thousand reasons for his silence, without charging him with infidelity, and I console myself with the hope that when the romantic interruption to our correspondence is removed, and the mystery which now envelops the affair is cleared away, that I shall find he has been suffering as much from the misunderstanding as myself."

"I can’t figure out what he means. I think someone has been talking bad about me to him, telling him things that make me look bad, or maybe they intercepted one of my letters. Oh, I’ve come up with a thousand reasons for his silence, without blaming him for being unfaithful, and I comfort myself with the hope that once this dramatic break in our communication is over, and the mystery surrounding this situation is resolved, I’ll find out that he’s been just as hurt by the misunderstanding as I have."

"I am sure I hope you may—but are you certain there is no mistake on your part?" said her sister-in-law; "are you sure that he really proposed to you?"

"I really hope you are right—but are you sure you didn't misunderstand?" her sister-in-law asked. "Are you certain he actually proposed to you?"

"I am as positive of the fact," said Margaret, "as I ever was of anything in my life."

"I am just as sure of that fact," said Margaret, "as I have ever been about anything in my life."

"Well that is a good deal," observed Robert, "for you can be pretty positive when you please. But I only wish, if it's true, you had had some witnesses—then I could have helped you."

"Well, that's a good deal," Robert said, "because you can be pretty sure when you want to be. But I just wish, if it's true, that you had some witnesses—then I could have helped you."

"Would you have called him out?" enquired his wife in a tone of indifference which quite startled Emma.

"Would you have called him out?" his wife asked in a tone of indifference that surprised Emma.

"No, I should have called him in," said Robert laughing, "if the fellow refused to marry her, I would have had him up for a breach of promise, without ceremony."

"No, I should have called him in," said Robert laughing, "if the guy refused to marry her, I would have taken him to court for breach of promise, no questions asked."

"And what should I get for that?" said Margaret eagerly.

"And what should I get for that?" asked Margaret excitedly.

"You might perhaps have got a couple of thousands—I think I would lay the damages at three."

"You might have gotten a couple of thousand—I think I would estimate the damages at three."

"Only three, Robert! I am sure that is not enough for deceiving me, robbing me of my best affections, betraying my trust—oh, three thousand pounds would be no compensation for such conduct, no adequate compensation. I am sure my heart is worth more than that."

"Only three, Robert! I'm sure that's not enough to fool me, to take away my deepest feelings, to betray my trust—oh, three thousand pounds wouldn't even come close to making up for that kind of behavior, it’s just not enough. I know my heart is worth more than that."

"I dare say you think so, Margaret," replied Robert coolly; "but you might not persuade a jury to think it likewise; there would be the difficulty."

"I bet you think that, Margaret," Robert replied casually; "but you might not be able to convince a jury to think the same; that would be the problem."

"But would you really go to law about it?" enquired Emma. "Only think how it would make you talked about."

"But would you actually take legal action over it?" Emma asked. "Just think about how much it would get people talking."

"Well, so much the better," replied Margaret sharply; "why should I mind that? I am not afraid of being spoken of."

"Well, that’s even better," replied Margaret sharply. "Why should I care about that? I’m not afraid of people talking about me."

"It would be much better to make him pay damages than compel him to marry you," observed Elizabeth. "I always wonder women venture to do that—I should be afraid he would beat me afterwards."

"It would be way better to make him pay damages than to force him to marry you," Elizabeth pointed out. "I always wonder why women risk doing that—I’d be scared he’d hit me afterwards."

"Two or three thousand pounds would secure you a respectable husband, Margaret," continued Robert. "My friend, George Millar, would perhaps take you then."

"Two or three thousand pounds would get you a decent husband, Margaret," Robert continued. "My friend, George Millar, might consider marrying you then."

"I think I would rather marry Tom Musgrove than anybody," replied Margaret. "George Millar is only a brewer, after all, and Tom is a gentleman and has nothing to do."

"I think I’d rather marry Tom Musgrove than anyone else," replied Margaret. "George Millar is just a brewer, and Tom is a gentleman who doesn’t have to work."

"But Millar has a capital business, I can tell you," cried Mrs. Watson; "I should not mind my own sister marrying him. Why I know he used to allow his late wife more than a hundred a month to keep the table and find herself in gowns—a very pretty allowance—and very pretty gowns she used to wear."

"But Millar has a great business, I can tell you," exclaimed Mrs. Watson; "I wouldn't mind my own sister marrying him. You see, he used to give his late wife over a hundred a month to cover the household expenses and buy herself dresses—a quite generous allowance—and she wore some really lovely dresses."

"Aye, George Millar could count thousands for Musgrove's hundreds," said Robert, "and a capital fellow he is. I only wish you might have such luck as to marry him, either of you girls."

"Aye, George Millar could count thousands for Musgrove's hundreds," said Robert, "and he's a great guy. I just wish you girls could be lucky enough to marry him."

The conversation was interrupted by the dinner, which was a welcome sight to the hungry travellers, who had tasted nothing since their early breakfast at Winston. Their brother looked at the table with evident pride.

The conversation was interrupted by dinner, which was a welcome sight for the hungry travelers, who hadn't eaten anything since their early breakfast at Winston. Their brother looked at the table with clear pride.

"Well, Elizabeth, I promised you rather a better dinner than you gave me at Winston," observed he. He had the habit of reverting to past grievances.

"Well, Elizabeth, I promised you a much better dinner than the one you gave me at Winston," he remarked. He had a habit of bringing up old grievances.

"You have kept your word too," replied she good-humouredly.

"You've kept your promise too," she replied in a friendly way.

"Oh, my dear creature," cried Jane, "Robert told me of the shocking dinner he had—poor fellow, you certainly always managed very badly about such things; perhaps it might do you no harm if I gave you some lessons; I have rather a genius for housekeeping—at least so my friends tell me—my uncle Sir Thomas used to like me to order his dinner."

"Oh, my dear, sweet friend," Jane exclaimed, "Robert told me about the terrible dinner he had—poor guy, you really have always handled these things poorly; maybe it wouldn’t hurt if I gave you some tips; I'm pretty good at managing a household—at least, that’s what my friends say—my uncle Sir Thomas used to enjoy having me plan his dinners."

"My dear Jane, I am afraid your instructions would be quite wasted on me, unless you would give me your income to supply my wishes—when any one allows me a hundred a month for the table expenses, I will give capital dinners," said Elizabeth.

"My dear Jane, I'm afraid your advice would be lost on me, unless you give me your income to fulfill my desires—when someone gives me a hundred a month for food expenses, I will host amazing dinners," said Elizabeth.

"You are not thinking of what you are doing, Jane," said her husband reproachfully, "you know I cannot eat the wing of a fowl unless it is torn properly—Emma, I'll trouble you to cut some bacon—good heavens, I cannot eat it so thick as that-you are not helping a Winston plough boy remember!"

"You’re not paying attention to what you’re doing, Jane," her husband said with disappointment. "You know I can’t eat chicken wings unless they’re cut properly—Emma, can you cut some bacon for me? Good heavens, I can’t eat it that thick—you’re not helping a Winston plow boy, you know!"

Emma endeavoured to comply but she grew nervous, and her brother was angry, and sent for the dish that he might help himself. Emma coloured and apologised.

Emma tried to go along with it, but she got nervous, and her brother was angry, so he called for the dish to serve himself. Emma flushed and apologized.

"You should try to oblige, Emma," said Jane coolly, "a little pains bestowed on such things, is quite as useful and essential to good breeding as painting or books. Careless ways of carving are very detrimental to the comfort of a family, and though it may seem of no importance to you, it makes all the difference to a delicate palate—one used to the niceties of life—a gentleman in fact."

"You should try to be accommodating, Emma," Jane said calmly, "putting a bit of effort into these things is just as useful and necessary for good manners as art or literature. Sloppy carving habits can really affect a family's enjoyment, and even if it doesn't seem important to you, it makes a huge difference to someone with a refined taste—someone accustomed to life's finer things—a true gentleman."

Emma felt, though she did not say, that there was no delicacy of feeling, whatever there might be of palate, in her sister-in-law—but she wisely held her tongue on the subject.

Emma felt, although she didn’t say it, that her sister-in-law lacked any sensitivity, no matter how refined her taste might be—but she wisely kept her opinions to herself.

After dinner the little girl made her appearance, and immediately required of her mother a share in the walnuts on the table.

After dinner, the little girl came in and immediately asked her mother for some of the walnuts on the table.

"My precious one, you must have them peeled for you."

"My dear, you need to have them peeled for you."

"Yes, mama, peel them."

"Yes, mom, peel them."

"No, my darling, they stain my fingers—ask your aunt Emma, I dare say she will do it."

"No, my love, they mark my fingers—ask your Aunt Emma; I'm sure she’ll do it."

The child crept to Emma, "Good-natured aunt, peel me some walnuts."

The child quietly approached Emma, "Kind aunt, can you peel some walnuts for me?"

Emma readily agreed to do so, wishing, so far as lay in her power, to shew that she really was anxious to oblige. The little girl seated herself on her knee, and endeavoured at first to assist in the operation, but soon relinquished the attempt, and contented herself with slyly dropping the walnut shells down Emma's neck, and slipping them under her gown, a playful trick which amused her mother excessively when she discovered it, and gave Emma the trouble of going to her room to undress, before she could free herself from the disagreeable sensations they occasioned.

Emma quickly agreed to do it, wanting to show that she was genuinely eager to help. The little girl sat on her lap and initially tried to assist, but soon gave up and settled for playfully dropping the walnut shells down Emma's neck and slipping them under her dress. This mischievous trick greatly amused her mother when she found out, and it made Emma have to go to her room to change before she could get rid of the uncomfortable feeling.

The conversation before dinner still dwelt heavy in her mind; she felt persuaded that the time would come, when she and Miss Osborne too must step forward to prove the truth of her sister's words, and she shuddered at the idea. She felt that she must make some apology, or at least some announcement of her intentions to Miss Osborne, before she could venture to risk such very unpleasant consequences to them both: and she determined to write to her, and tell her the circumstances as they occurred, and ask her to support and substantiate her word when it came to be questioned.

The conversation before dinner was still weighing heavily on her mind; she was convinced that the day would come when she and Miss Osborne would have to step up to confirm her sister's words, and the thought made her uneasy. She knew she needed to apologize or at least let Miss Osborne know her intentions before she could face such uncomfortable consequences for both of them. So she decided to write to her, explain what had happened, and ask her to support and validate her statements when they were challenged.

Her head was too weary and dizzy to undertake anything of the kind that night, but she resolved not to defer it very long for Margaret's sake.

Her head was too tired and dizzy to do anything like that tonight, but she decided not to put it off for very long for Margaret's sake.

A day or two passed on, and Emma began to wonder when she should find time for writing the projected letter. Her sister-in-law kept her so fully employed, that a spare quarter of an hour was not to be had; her talents with needle and scissors had attracted Jane's observation when at Winston, and now they were put into constant requisition in mending the child's wardrobe, or improving the mother's. Her niece's lessons were likewise turned over to her, for she was to learn her alphabet, her parents expecting her to be a little prodigy, and Emma must spare no pains to produce the desired result. Take this as a specimen of their usual routine.

A day or two went by, and Emma started to wonder when she would find time to write the letter she had planned. Her sister-in-law kept her so busy that she couldn't find even a spare fifteen minutes; her skills with a needle and scissors had caught Jane's attention when they were at Winston, and now they were constantly needed to fix the child's clothes or improve the mother's. Emma also took over her niece's lessons, as she was supposed to be learning her alphabet, with her parents hoping she would be a little genius, and Emma had to make sure to do everything she could to achieve that goal. This is a typical example of their usual routine.

"I wish, Elizabeth, now you seem to be at leisure," said Jane entering the parlour, "you would just go and teach my cook to make those custard puddings, and if you would put her in the way of making almond cakes, such as you had at your father's, I should thank you. We have some friends coming to tea, and I should like them to taste those."

"I wish, Elizabeth, now that you seem to have some free time," said Jane as she entered the living room, "you could go and teach my cook how to make those custard puddings, and if you could show her how to make almond cakes like the ones you had at your father's, I would really appreciate it. We have some friends coming over for tea, and I’d love for them to try those."

Elizabeth, who was just taking up her needle to mend a garment of her own, very good-temperedly put it away, and repaired to the kitchen to superintend her sister's confectionary affairs.

Elizabeth, who was just about to pick up her needle to fix one of her own clothes, put it aside with a good attitude and went to the kitchen to oversee her sister's baking tasks.

"Now, Emma," cried Jane, turning to her, "I'll call Janetta, and you shall give her a lesson, I should like her to know the 'Busy Bee' to say to the visitors to-night."

"Now, Emma," Jane exclaimed, turning to her, "I'll call Janetta, and you can teach her a lesson. I want her to know the 'Busy Bee' to share with the guests tonight."

"That little darling," exclaimed Margaret, as her sister brought in the child, "has quite her mother's talents—my sweet pet," stroking down her hair as she spoke, "my little beauty will grow up a clever, good woman like mama some day, will you not, dearest."

"That little sweetheart," Margaret exclaimed, as her sister brought in the child, "has definitely inherited her mother’s talents—my sweetie," she said, gently stroking her hair, "my little beauty is going to grow up to be a smart, good woman like mom someday, won’t you, darling?"

"Like me, dearest Margaret? do not wish her such an evil, a poor weak creature like me—the child of impulse, the slave of excitement. May she be better and happier than her poor mother!"

"Like me, my dear Margaret? Please don't wish her such a curse, a poor weak being like me—the child of impulse, the slave of excitement. May she be better and happier than her unfortunate mother!"

Emma commenced the painful task of cramming infant brains with what they could not comprehend, for exhibition to people who did want to hear it. Jane shewed Margaret a piece of work she wanted done, and then threw herself into a lounging chair.

Emma started the tough job of stuffing little kids' heads with things they couldn't understand, just so they could show off to adults who actually wanted to hear it. Jane showed Margaret a project she needed done, and then flopped into a comfy chair.

"Who do you expect here this evening, Jane?" enquired Margaret, "I did not know you meant to have company."

"Who do you expect to be here this evening, Jane?" asked Margaret. "I didn't know you were having company."

"It's a country client of my husband's who is coming to dine," replied Mrs. Watson, "and I asked one or two friends to meet him; one cannot very well help that, or else I don't know that just now, considering how lately your old father died, that I should have had any company—but Mr. Terry is a man of much influence!"

"It's a client of my husband's who is coming to dinner," replied Mrs. Watson, "and I invited a couple of friends to meet him; it's hard to avoid that, especially since your father just passed away, but Mr. Terry is a man of great influence!"

All Emma's sensitive feelings recoiled at this indifferent reference to their recent loss; that he was Robert's father likewise, did not seem to occur to his wife, who had never looked on him with either affection or respect. Meantime the little Janetta—for such was her niece's name, made but small progress towards acquiring the much desired learning; and presently, her mother, turning sharply round, cried out:—

All of Emma's sensitive feelings flinched at this casual mention of their recent loss; the fact that he was Robert's father didn’t seem to register with his wife, who had never viewed him with any affection or respect. In the meantime, little Janetta—her niece’s name—was making very little progress in acquiring the much-desired knowledge; and soon, her mother, turning sharply around, exclaimed:—

"I am sure, Emma, you are taking no pains about that child—for she is so quick in general, at learning any thing; I must say, considering the circumstances, and the liberality with which your brother has received you, it is not asking such a very wonderful favor, requesting you to attend a little to his child."

"I’m sure, Emma, you’re not putting in any effort with that child—she usually picks things up so quickly. Given the situation and how generously your brother has welcomed you, asking you to spend a bit of time on his child isn’t really such a huge favor."

"I am sure, I am very happy to do so," replied Emma, meekly; "but your little girl does not seem disposed to attend to me."

"I’m really happy to do that," Emma replied softly, "but your little girl doesn’t seem interested in listening to me."

"That must be the fault of your manner of instructing then; you do not adopt an interesting way; but I have observed, constantly, where most gratitude is due, least is paid; Janetta, darling, does not your aunt teach you nicely?"

"That must be a flaw in how you teach; you don't use an engaging approach. But I’ve noticed that where gratitude is most deserved, it’s often least given. Janetta, sweetheart, doesn’t your aunt teach you well?"

"I want to look at aunt Emma's watch," replied the child, "I hear it ticking in her pocket, and she says I must not see it till I have done!"

"I want to see Aunt Emma's watch," replied the child. "I can hear it ticking in her pocket, and she says I can't look at it until I've finished!"

"How came you by a watch, Emma?" enquired Mrs. Watson, in a tone which seemed to imply a suspicion of its being honestly acquired. "Let me see it!"

"How did you get a watch, Emma?" asked Mrs. Watson, in a tone that suggested she suspected it wasn't obtained honestly. "Let me see it!"

"It was a gift from my uncle," replied poor Emma, producing it rather unwillingly.

"It was a gift from my uncle," replied poor Emma, reluctantly showing it.

It was a very handsome one, and had her name engraved inside the lid.

It was really beautiful and had her name engraved on the inside of the lid.

"I want a watch very much—mine is not to my taste," observed Mrs. Watson, greedily eyeing her sister-in-law's property. "You would not like to exchange, would you, Emma?"

"I really want a watch—mine isn't my style," Mrs. Watson said, eyeing her sister-in-law's watch with desire. "You wouldn't want to trade, would you, Emma?"

"Certainly not," replied she hastily; "it was a keepsake from him, and I would not willingly part with it for any thing."

"Definitely not," she replied quickly; "it was a memento from him, and I wouldn't want to give it up for anything."

"Don't you think you had better take Janetta to the nursery?" said Mrs. Watson, "I am sure she would learn a great deal better there than here, where we are talking. There, darling, go with Emma like a pet."

"Don't you think it would be better to take Janetta to the nursery?" said Mrs. Watson. "I'm sure she would learn a lot better there than here, where we're just chatting. There you go, sweetie, go with Emma like a little pet."

Emma saw that her sister-in-law wanted to get rid of her, but she really thought the quiet of the nursery would be preferable to the drawing-room worries, and she gladly withdrew.

Emma noticed that her sister-in-law wanted her to leave, but she genuinely believed that the calm of the nursery would be better than the anxieties of the drawing room, and she happily stepped away.

"I don't quite understand that sister of yours, Margaret," said Jane, as soon as they were left together; "I think she seems very proud and unpleasant—a good deal of conceit and pertness, mingled in her manner."

"I don't really get your sister, Margaret," Jane said as soon as they were alone together. "She comes off as really proud and unfriendly—there's a lot of arrogance and cheekiness in the way she acts."

"Exactly so, dear Jane, with your usual candour and penetration, you have precisely described her character."

"Exactly so, dear Jane, with your usual honesty and insight, you've perfectly captured her character."

"Yes," said Mrs. Watson, with an air of great satisfaction, "I hope I can see through people a little. If there is one quality I pride myself on, it is my penetration. I am blessed, I acknowledge, with a singular facility for discerning characters, and what I think I must say. I speak my feelings almost unconsciously!"

"Yes," said Mrs. Watson, with a sense of great satisfaction, "I like to think I can see through people a bit. If there's one thing I take pride in, it’s my insight. I’m lucky, I admit, to have a unique ability to understand characters, and I feel I have to express that. I share my feelings almost without thinking!"

"You are a wonderfully clever creature, Jane; I am sure I never knew any one to be compared to you; but, as to Emma, I think it's her intimacy with the Osbornes that has set her up so abominably; really, since she has been there so much, there is no speaking to her sometimes."

"You are such a clever person, Jane; I don’t think I’ve met anyone quite like you. But as for Emma, I believe it’s her close friendship with the Osbornes that has made her so insufferable; honestly, since she started hanging out there so much, it’s hard to talk to her at times."

"That is often the case where young girls are much noticed by those above them in rank, Margaret; I wonder what they saw in her to like so much—even if they thought her pretty—which I do not—I don't see why they should notice her for that—do you think Lord Osborne liked her?"

"That's usually how it goes when young girls get noticed by people of higher status, Margaret; I wonder what they found so appealing about her—even if they thought she was pretty—which I don't—I don't get why they would pay attention to her for that—do you think Lord Osborne liked her?"

"I really don't know—he used to look at her—and he danced with her—and called on her—I sometimes thought he did care for her."

"I honestly don't know—he used to look at her—and he danced with her—and visited her—I sometimes thought he actually cared about her."

"I wish I could devise any means of bringing them together; if I were quite sure on that point, it would make a great difference; but I don't suppose anything will come of it now. There's the postman's knock—just step out in the passage and bring in the letters here; I know Mr. Watson is out, so I can get a peep at his dispatches now."

"I wish I could figure out a way to bring them together; if I were sure about that, it would really change things. But I don’t think anything will happen now. There’s the sound of the postman—just go out to the hallway and bring the letters in here; I know Mr. Watson is out, so I can take a look at his messages now."

Margaret did as she was desired and returned presently with a handful of letters. Mrs. Watson took them on her lap and examined the post-mark and address of each. Several were, from their size and appearance, letters of business—she put them aside—over one she paused:

Margaret did what she was asked and soon came back with a handful of letters. Mrs. Watson placed them on her lap and looked at the postmark and address of each one. Several were, judging by their size and look, business letters—she set those aside—then she lingered over one:

"Here's one in a lady's hand," said she, "and to my husband! London, I wonder who that's from? I never saw the seal before or the hand writing—there's some mystery there. I wonder whether it's from some mistress or improper person? I dare say it is—men are always deceiving one!"

"Here's one in a woman's handwriting," she said, "and it's for my husband! London, I wonder who it’s from? I've never seen the seal before or the handwriting—there's some mystery there. I wonder if it's from some mistress or shady person? I bet it is—men are always deceiving us!"

"Oh, Jane!" cried Margaret, "that's impossible! You, of all people, cannot fear a rival. Robert could not serve you so!"

"Oh, Jane!" exclaimed Margaret, "that's just not true! You, of all people, shouldn't be afraid of a rival. Robert wouldn't treat you like that!"

"Oh! the best of women, my dear, fare no better than the worst, with some men; the best of men are worth very little; and, as to Mr. Watson, he's no better than his neighbours. I can tell you I would not trust him without watching—and I'll see him open and read that letter, or my name is not Jane Watson; but let's see—" turning again to her letters; "what else have we here? One for me—one for Elizabeth—who's that from? look Margaret!"

"Oh! The best women, my dear, are treated no better than the worst by some men; and the best men aren't worth much either. As for Mr. Watson, he's no different from the others. I can tell you I wouldn’t trust him without keeping an eye on him—and I’ll make sure he opens and reads that letter, or my name isn’t Jane Watson; but let’s see—" turning back to her letters; "what else do we have here? One for me—one for Elizabeth—who’s this from? Look, Margaret!"

Margaret readily obeyed, and kneeling down besides her sister's chair, looked at the letter in question.

Margaret quickly complied and, kneeling down next to her sister's chair, looked at the letter in question.

"I think," said she, "it's from the upholsterer who purchased some of our old furniture, that's H on the seal, and his name was Hill."

"I think," she said, "it's from the upholsterer who bought some of our old furniture. That H on the seal stands for Hill."

"Very likely, but look, Margaret, here's one for Emma—a lady's hand too—the London post-mark, and a coronet on the seal—good gracious, that must be from Miss Osborne, or perhaps from her brother—I wonder if one could see anything inside. You see Lord Osborne has franked it, and it's in an envelope, how tiresome: if it had only been folded like another letter we could have read some of it."

"Probably, but look, Margaret, here's one for Emma—a lady's handwriting too—the London postmark, and a coronet on the seal—goodness, that must be from Miss Osborne, or maybe from her brother—I wonder if we can see anything inside. You see that Lord Osborne has sent it free of charge, and it's in an envelope, how annoying: if it had just been folded like a regular letter, we could have read some of it."

"So we might, I dare say Emma will never tell us a word, she's so close, she never chats comfortably with one about anything; I am sure to this day I know nothing at all about what she thinks of Lord Osborne, or any of his family—it's so provoking and disagreeable."

"So, I guess Emma will never tell us anything. She's so reserved; she never talks comfortably with anyone about anything. Honestly, to this day, I still have no idea what she thinks of Lord Osborne or his family—it's so frustrating and annoying."

"So it is, I hate such nasty close dispositions; I, who am all openness and frankness, cannot comprehend anything secret and underhand: well, we cannot help it, and I suppose we shall not know what it is about. Take those letters to the office, Margaret, and tell the clerk they were brought into the drawing-room by mistake."

"So, I really dislike those sneaky, secretive ways; I, who value openness and honesty, just can’t understand anything that feels hidden or shady. Well, we can’t change it, and I guess we won’t find out what it’s really about. Take those letters to the office, Margaret, and let the clerk know they ended up in the drawing room by mistake."

Whilst Margaret fulfilled this commission, and stopped to flirt with the young clerk who received them, an old acquaintance of hers, Mrs. Watson, having first carefully laid aside the suspected epistle to her husband, proceeded up-stairs with Emma's letter, and after turning it over in every direction, and even holding it up to the light at the stair-case window, but without benefit, she suddenly entered the nursery. There she found Janetta had dropped asleep on a bed, and Emma taking advantage of the leisure thus afforded, was preparing to write a letter.

While Margaret was taking care of this task and paused to flirt with the young clerk who was receiving them, an old friend of hers, Mrs. Watson, first set aside the letter she suspected was from her husband, then went upstairs with Emma's letter. After examining it from every angle and even holding it up to the light at the staircase window, to no avail, she suddenly entered the nursery. There, she found Janetta asleep on a bed, and Emma, seizing the opportunity, was getting ready to write a letter.

"Janetta asleep, oh!" said the anxious mother, "well then you will have time, Emma, to do a little job for me, I want some alterations in the trimmings of my bombazine gown, and I wish you would do it for me before evening."

"Janetta's asleep, oh!" said the worried mother, "well then you’ll have time, Emma, to do a small task for me. I want some changes in the trimmings of my bombazine gown, and I’d like you to do it for me before evening."

"I shall be happy," replied Emma, "to do anything in my power to oblige you, if you will only explain it to me."

"I'll be happy," Emma replied, "to do anything I can to help you, if you'll just explain it to me."

"Very well, come with me, and I will shew you what I want; oh, by the bye, here's a letter for you, I think it must be from Miss Osborne from the seal—does she write to you often?"

"Alright, come with me, and I'll show you what I need; oh, by the way, here's a letter for you. I think it’s from Miss Osborne based on the seal—does she write to you often?"

"No," replied Emma, surprised at hearing this, and holding out her hand for the letter which Mrs. Watson still detained to examine, "I never heard from her before since she left the country!"

"No," replied Emma, surprised to hear this, and reaching out her hand for the letter that Mrs. Watson was still holding to examine, "I've never heard from her since she left the country!"

"Indeed, what do you suppose she writes about—by the way, I suppose you are not accustomed to receive letters and give no account of them, are you?"

"Seriously, what do you think she writes about? By the way, I assume you're not used to getting letters and not keeping track of them, right?"

"Indeed I am," replied Emma, quite ashamed at the idea of supervision in such a particular, "I have never been controlled in either receiving or writing a letter."

"Yes, I am," replied Emma, feeling embarrassed at the thought of being overseen in such a specific way, "I've never been monitored while receiving or writing a letter."

"I consider that an exceedingly improper liberty for a young girl," observed Mrs. Watson drily, "at your time of life, under age, I should hold your guardian as very culpable if he took no account of your letters, and I am much mistaken if your brother does not expect, as a matter of course, to overlook all the correspondence you chose to carry on."

"I think that's a really inappropriate freedom for a young girl," Mrs. Watson said dryly. "At your age, being underage, I would consider your guardian very irresponsible if he ignored your letters, and I'm quite sure your brother expects to oversee all the correspondence you decide to have."

"Surely he cannot consider it necessary," remonstrated Emma seriously, "at my age—it is not as if I were a baby quite, but I am almost twenty."

"Surely he can't think it's necessary," Emma said seriously, "at my age—I'm not exactly a baby anymore, but I’m almost twenty."

"Possibly so, but whilst you are under age you are his ward, and must have to submit to any restrictions he lays on you with a good grace. It's no use colouring and pouting, there's nothing like bearing things with a good temper, and not giving yourself airs and graces about it. There's your letter!"

"Maybe so, but while you’re underage, you’re his ward and have to accept any restrictions he puts on you gracefully. It doesn't help to sulk or act spoiled; it's best to handle things with a good attitude and not act pretentious about it. Here’s your letter!"

Emma took the letter, and observed, as she put it in her pocket:

Emma took the letter and noted, as she slipped it into her pocket:

"If you will show me what you want done, I shall be happy to oblige you."

"If you tell me what you need done, I'll be happy to help you."

"Read your letter first, Emma, it may be a matter of business, and you should never delay business—your brother always says, 'do what is to be done directly, and do it yourself.'"

"Read your letter first, Emma; it might be important, and you should never put off important matters. Your brother always says, 'take care of what needs to be done right away, and do it yourself.'"

Emma silently drew forth the letter, and breaking the seal read the following words:

Emma quietly took out the letter, broke the seal, and read the following words:

"My dear Miss Watson,

"My dear Ms. Watson,

"I am sorry to trouble you with any unpleasant subjects, but I cannot forbear mentioning a circumstance which nearly concerns your family; and when you know the particulars, you can judge for yourself. Mr. Tom Musgrove, whom I had, as you know, reason to suppose engaged to one of your sisters, is now in town, and has not only been for some time past paying great attention to a young lady of fortune, a friend of my own, but, as I understand, has denied all engagement to Miss Watson, spoken very disparagingly of her, and even shewn letters written by her under the impression that such an engagement existed. Not knowing precisely how affairs stood between your sister and Mr. M., I dare not interfere, lest by revealing what she may perhaps wish concealed, I should injure her, and mortify you. I shall not, however, feel justified in preserving silence much longer, unless I am positively assured that all engagement is at an end between them. If she has released him from the promise to which we both are witnesses, it may be important to preserve silence on its previous existence, but if, as I cannot help suspecting, he has only released himself, has deceived or deserted her, I cannot allow my friend to be misled by him, and must insist on having his conduct cleared up and set in a proper light. I am sorry to be obliged to trouble you, as I feel convinced that whether secretly deceiving, openly deserting your sister, he is certainly using her extremely ill: you know I never had a good opinion of his character. I am over-whelmed with gaiety, and look back with a feeling of regret to the tranquil hours at Osborne Castle.

I'm sorry to bother you with any unpleasant topics, but I need to mention something important regarding your family. Once you know the details, you'll be able to judge for yourself. Mr. Tom Musgrove, whom I had reason to believe was engaged to one of your sisters, is now in town. He has been paying a lot of attention to a wealthy young lady, who is a friend of mine, and I understand that he has denied any engagement to Miss Watson, spoken poorly of her, and even shown letters she wrote while believing there was an engagement. Not being exactly sure how things stand between your sister and Mr. M., I hesitate to get involved, as I wouldn't want to reveal something she might want to keep private and hurt her or upset you. However, I don't think I can stay silent for much longer unless I know for sure that all ties between them have been completely severed. If she has released him from the promise we both witnessed, it might be important to keep quiet about it ever existing, but if, as I suspect, he has only released himself and has deceived or abandoned her, I can't let my friend be misled by him, and I must insist on clarifying his actions. I'm sorry to trouble you about this, as I truly believe that whether he's secretly deceiving your sister or openly abandoning her, he is treating her very poorly. You know I never thought highly of his character. I'm currently overwhelmed with joy, but I look back with regret on the peaceful moments spent at Osborne Castle.

"Anxiously expecting your answer,

"Waiting anxiously for your reply,"

"I remain, dear Miss Watson,

"Yours truly, dear Miss Watson,"

"Your sincere friend,

"Your true friend,"

"Rosa Osborne."

"Rosa Osborne."

"P.S. Mr. Musgrove's address is, 75, Bond-street.—My brother and Sir William desire all sorts of proper messages to you; have you seen the Howards lately?"

"P.S. Mr. Musgrove's address is 75 Bond Street. My brother and Sir William want to send you all kinds of appropriate messages. Have you seen the Howards recently?"

Whilst Emma was reading these words, Jane was standing near her, playing with the sheet of paper in which it had been enveloped, and anxiously watching Emma's countenance to see the effect produced by the communication. She saw enough to discover that the emotion occasioned by the contents was not of a pleasurable nature. It was something which required deliberation and consideration. Mrs. Watson grew impatient.

While Emma was reading these words, Jane stood nearby, fiddling with the sheet of paper it was wrapped in, and anxiously watching Emma's face to see how the message affected her. She could tell that the emotions stirred by what she read were not pleasant. It was something that needed careful thought and reflection. Mrs. Watson became impatient.

"Well, what is it?" cried she. "You sit there pondering and pondering as if it were a dispatch from the king himself; tell me what your difficulty is, and I will help you!"

"Well, what is it?" she exclaimed. "You sit there thinking and thinking as if it were a message from the king himself; just tell me what your problem is, and I’ll help you!"

"I think," said Emma, hesitating and embarrassed, "I think I must speak to my brother about this, and, perhaps, I had better—I mean, he would like me to consult him first, before speaking even to you!"

"I think," Emma said, pausing and feeling embarrassed, "I think I need to talk to my brother about this, and maybe I should—I mean, he'd want me to check with him first, before even talking to you!"

"Tell me what it is," said Mrs. Watson, burning with curiosity, "let me know all about it, and I can tell you if it is necessary to consult him first!"

"Tell me what it is," said Mrs. Watson, eager to know, "let me know everything, and I can tell you if we need to consult him first!"

"But if I tell you now, I cannot apply first to him," remonstrated Emma, "and so that will not do."

"But if I tell you now, I can't approach him first," Emma protested, "so that won't work."

"Oh, but you need not tell him that you told me," said Jane; "and as I am his wife, I should be sure to know it eventually."

"Oh, but you don’t have to tell him that you told me," Jane said. "And since I’m his wife, I’ll definitely find out eventually."

"Can I not go to him at once?" said Emma, rising; "it would be much better, and as it must be done, the sooner I get over it the better."

"Can't I just go to him right now?" Emma said, standing up. "It would be so much better, and since it has to be done, the sooner I get it over with, the better."

"Is it anything you are afraid of telling him then?" enquired Mrs. Watson, still more eagerly, as she followed Emma from the room. "Is it about yourself? or Miss Osborne? oh, I know—it is for Mr. Watson to draw the marriage settlements—they say she is going to be married to Sir William Gordon, is that true? or is it an offer from Lord Osborne, I wonder? how obstinate the child is; and how fast she runs, I must make haste, or I shall lose some of it."

"Is there anything you're scared to tell him?" Mrs. Watson asked, even more eagerly, as she followed Emma out of the room. "Is it about you? Or Miss Osborne? Oh, I know—it’s because Mr. Watson is handling the marriage settlements. They say she’s going to marry Sir William Gordon. Is that true? Or is there a proposal from Lord Osborne? I wonder. That girl is so stubborn; and she runs so fast. I have to hurry, or I’m going to miss some of it."

CHAPTER VIII.

Mrs. Watson overtook Emma at the door of the private room, where so many important matters were settled by her husband, in time to hear an impatient "Come in," and to enter in her company. Robert was pacing up and down the room, and looked excessively surprised to see the intruders.

Mrs. Watson caught up with Emma at the door of the private room, where her husband had settled so many important matters, just in time to hear an impatient "Come in," and to walk in with her. Robert was pacing the room and looked extremely surprised to see the unexpected visitors.

"What in the name of all that's troublesome brings you here to-day?" was his courteous salutation to his wife and sister.

"What on earth brings you here today?" was his polite greeting to his wife and sister.

"I wished to show you this letter, brother," said Emma, very humbly, with Miss Osborne's letter in her hand; "and as it seemed to me, no time should be lost in acting on it, I have ventured to intrude—"

"I wanted to show you this letter, brother," Emma said humbly, holding Miss Osborne's letter in her hand; "and since it seemed to me that we shouldn't waste any time acting on it, I took the liberty to interrupt—"

Robert did not allow her to finish her sentence, but took the paper from her hand, and read it deliberately and attentively through. Anything in the shape of business received his strictest attention, or he would never have occupied the position which he now held. When he came to the conclusion, he looked up, and observed,

Robert didn't let her finish her sentence. Instead, he took the paper from her hand and read it carefully and attentively. He paid close attention to anything that felt like business; otherwise, he wouldn't have held the position he had now. When he finished reading, he looked up and noticed,

"I don't see that Jane has anything to do with this, and shall therefore beg she will leave the room—directly," added he, seeing that his wife hesitated.

"I don't think Jane has anything to do with this, so I must ask her to leave the room—right now," he added, noticing that his wife was hesitating.

She knew the tone, and was obliged to withdraw; but it was with a mental determination to plague her husband for a resolution so contrary to her wishes, though she could not settle whether the punishment should consist of boiling a leg of mutton, omitting his favorite pudding, or spoiling his chocolate.

She recognized the tone and had to step back; however, she was resolved to annoy her husband for a decision that was so against her wishes, even though she couldn't decide if the punishment should be boiling a leg of lamb, skipping his favorite dessert, or ruining his chocolate.

Whilst she was arranging her plans for vengeance, her husband was holding council high on the subject of this letter.

While she was planning her revenge, her husband was having a meeting about this letter.

How came Miss Osborne to know anything about it? what did she mean by saying that she and Emma were witnesses to the engagement? was that really the case? why had Margaret never alluded to it?

How did Miss Osborne know anything about it? What did she mean by saying that she and Emma were witnesses to the engagement? Was that really true? Why had Margaret never mentioned it?

Emma explained as briefly as possible when and how they two had overheard the whole conversation. Robert rubbed his hands with inexpressible glee.

Emma explained as briefly as she could when and how the two of them had overheard the entire conversation. Robert rubbed his hands together in uncontainable excitement.

"He's caught then, fairly caught—that is good—we shall soon bring him to terms now: capital, to think of your eavesdropping with so much effect; but why did you never mention this before, child, when you heard me lamenting the want of witnesses?"

"He's caught now, definitely caught—that's great—we'll soon get him to agree now: awesome, to think your eavesdropping had such an impact; but why didn’t you ever bring this up before, kid, when you heard me complaining about the lack of witnesses?"

Emma asserted that she was only waiting to consult Miss Osborne on the subject, for as they had been mutually pledged to secrecy, she could not divulge it without her agreeing to it. Robert was in an ecstasy of hope and enjoyment; he saw a brilliant perspective of litigation, an action for breach of promise of marriage to be conducted, with all the éclat that could be given to such a proceeding, and damages given to his sister which would enable her to marry decently out of hand. This was delightful. His first step he determined should be a letter from himself to the culprit, claiming his promise to Margaret, but without alluding to the witnesses to be produced, and he instructed Emma to write to Miss Osborne, and tell her that her sister had never released Tom from his engagement, but was still acting on the belief that it existed, and that therefore she, Miss Osborne, was at liberty to inform her friend—indeed had better do so at once—that Mr. Musgrove was acting an equivocal part in paying attention to any other woman, as his hand was positively pledged to Miss Margaret Watson. This assurance from a party whom he naturally supposed unacquainted with the fact would alarm Tom, and it was possible, but Robert did not depend on it, that it might bring some offer of a compromise. Emma enquired what would be the result if, as was very probable, Mr. Musgrove should deny the engagement altogether, and trusting to there being no witnesses, refuse to fulfil it. Robert assured her that in that case he should have the means of compelling him either to fulfil the contract or pay large damages; he should not have a moment's hesitation in commencing an action against him, and with Miss Osborne and Emma to support Margaret's evidence there was no doubt of the result.

Emma insisted that she was just waiting to talk to Miss Osborne about it, since they had both promised to keep it a secret and she couldn't reveal it without her permission. Robert was full of hope and excitement; he envisioned a bright future filled with legal battles, a lawsuit for breach of promise of marriage that would be conducted with all the flair it deserved, and damages awarded to his sister that would allow her to marry properly right away. This was fantastic. He decided his first move should be to write a letter to the offender, demanding his promise to Margaret, but without mentioning the witnesses he intended to present. He instructed Emma to write to Miss Osborne and tell her that her sister had never freed Tom from his engagement and still believed it was in place, so Miss Osborne was free—indeed should—inform her friend immediately that Mr. Musgrove was acting suspiciously by paying attention to another woman, as he was clearly committed to Miss Margaret Watson. This message from someone he assumed was unaware of the situation would likely unsettle Tom, and though Robert didn’t rely on it, it might lead to some sort of settlement. Emma asked what would happen if, as was likely, Mr. Musgrove denied the engagement outright and, counting on there being no witnesses, refused to honor it. Robert reassured her that in that case, he would have the means to either force him to honor the contract or pay significant damages; he wouldn't hesitate for a second to initiate legal action against him. With Miss Osborne and Emma backing up Margaret's testimony, the outcome was certain.

She was horrified to hear what was impending over her, and enquired, in a tone of something between fright and incredulity, whether he really contemplated forcing Miss Osborne to appeal in a public court of justice.

She was shocked to hear what was about to happen to her and asked, in a tone that mixed fear and disbelief, whether he really planned to make Miss Osborne appeal in a public court.

"Why should she not?" was his cool answer; "she is as capable of giving evidence, I presume, as any other woman, and her appearance will give a great publicity to the proceeding."

"Why not?" was his calm response; "she's just as capable of giving evidence, I assume, as any other woman, and her presence will draw a lot of attention to the proceedings."

"But do you think she will like it?" suggested poor Emma, trembling for her own share of the trial as much as for her friend's.

"But do you think she’ll like it?" Emma asked, nervously worried about her own part in the situation as much as for her friend’s.

"I shall not trouble my head about that—I will have her subpœned as a witness, and she must come, whether she likes it or not."

"I won’t worry about that—I’ll have her subpoenaed as a witness, and she has to come, whether she likes it or not."

Emma was silent, but looked extremely uneasy. Her brother observed her distressed appearance, and after thinking a few minutes, addressed her.

Emma was quiet, but looked really uncomfortable. Her brother noticed her troubled expression, and after a moment of thought, spoke to her.

"As you know so much of the Osbornes, Emma, and it really appears that you can keep a secret, which considering your age and sex is rather remarkable, I will tell you my whole plan, and we will see whether your wit can help me carry it out. Look here—suppose Tom Musgrove refuses all acknowledgment of the engagement, I threaten an action, call on you and Miss Osborne as witnesses; if it really comes before a jury she will be compelled to appear; but say she dislikes it—is too fine or too delicate—well let her family use their influence with Musgrove to induce a marriage, and they may succeed. By threatening to make his perfidy public, by menacing him with the indignation of the family, if he compels us to resort to such extremities—possibly even by the judicious application of family interests to procure him some situation, some sinecure appointment, or in many similar ways, the Osbornes may work upon his feelings in a way which we could never do. Meantime say nothing; I will explain enough to Margaret, and you have only to answer all enquiries by the assurance that you are not allowed by me to mention the matter. Go now."

"As you know a lot about the Osbornes, Emma, and it seems like you can keep a secret, which is pretty impressive for someone your age and gender, I’m going to share my entire plan with you, and we’ll see if your cleverness can help me execute it. Here’s the deal—if Tom Musgrove denies the engagement, I’ll threaten legal action and call on you and Miss Osborne as witnesses; if it actually goes to a jury, she’ll have to show up. But if she doesn’t want to—if it’s too much for her—then let her family use their influence with Musgrove to push for a marriage, and they might just succeed. By threatening to expose his betrayal and warning him about the family’s anger if he forces us into such drastic measures—maybe even by cleverly leveraging family connections to help him land a job or an easy position, or through various other strategies, the Osbornes could sway his feelings in a way that we never could. In the meantime, don’t say anything; I’ll tell Margaret enough, and you just need to respond to any questions by saying I haven’t permitted you to discuss it. Now, go."

Emma would gladly have retreated to her own room, but Jane was too sharp for her.

Emma would have happily gone back to her own room, but Jane was too smart for her.

"What an immense time you have been," cried she impatiently clutching hold of Emma's shoulder; "I thought you would never come out; and I could not hear a word you said. Now tell me all about it."

"What an incredibly long time you've been in there," she exclaimed, grabbing Emma's shoulder. "I thought you would never come out, and I couldn't hear a word you were saying. Now, tell me everything!"

Emma assured her that she dared not—her brother had so strictly forbidden all allusion to the subject; she really was not at liberty to mention a single word.

Emma assured her that she couldn’t—her brother had strictly forbidden any mention of the subject; she really wasn’t allowed to say a single word.

"Well really that's great impertinence of Mr. Watson—I'll give it him well for that: what can it signify whether I know it or not—I dare say a mighty matter to make so much fuss about—any affair you are concerned in must be so very important: no, don't go up-stairs, I want you in the parlour, child."

"Well, that's really bold of Mr. Watson—I’ll make sure to confront him about that. What does it even matter if I know? I suppose it’s a big deal to make such a fuss about it—whatever you're involved in must be super important. No, don’t go upstairs; I need you in the living room, kid."

Emma reluctantly returned to the parlour. Elizabeth and Margaret were both there; but before Jane had time to expatiate upon the injustice and tyranny of her husband in denying her knowledge which did not concern her, a morning visitor was announced.

Emma hesitantly went back to the living room. Elizabeth and Margaret were both there; but before Jane could elaborate on the unfairness and cruelty of her husband for keeping her in the dark about things that didn’t involve her, a morning visitor arrived.

The lady who entered was a Mrs. Turner, a widow, with an unfashionable black dress, a good-humoured but unmeaning face, and a cheerful manner.

The woman who walked in was Mrs. Turner, a widow, wearing an outdated black dress, with a friendly but expressionless face, and a bright demeanor.

"Well, Mrs. Watson," cried she, "here you are, amiable and industrious as ever; I am sure your husband must thank his lucky stars which gave him such a wife—I always consider you quite as the pattern for all housekeepers and married ladies. And such a cheerful party as I find—who are these sweet girls?—charming creatures I have no doubt."

"Well, Mrs. Watson," she exclaimed, "here you are, as friendly and hardworking as ever; I'm sure your husband must feel grateful to have you as his wife—I always see you as the perfect example for all housekeepers and married women. And what a cheerful gathering I see—who are these lovely girls?—I’m sure they’re delightful."

"Mr. Watson's sisters," said Jane laconically.

"Mr. Watson's sisters," Jane said tersely.

"Ah I remember—poor things, orphans—Miss Margaret I beg your pardon, I ought to have known you—I believe it was the black gown deceived me—elegant—black always looks well—and Miss Margaret's slender figure sets it off to advantage. What a sweet pretty face," (eyeing Emma) "really you must be quite proud of your new sisters, Mrs. Watson. Now I don't know anything pleasanter than a pretty face—it's so cheerful—all three so remarkably good-looking too—they are not the least like you, Mrs. Watson."

"Ah, I remember—poor things, orphans—Miss Margaret, I’m sorry, I should have recognized you—I think it was the black dress that threw me off—it's elegant—black always looks good—and Miss Margaret's slender figure really shows it off well. What a lovely face," (glancing at Emma) "you must be quite proud of your new sisters, Mrs. Watson. Honestly, I can’t think of anything nicer than a pretty face—it’s so uplifting—all three of them are really good-looking too—they look nothing like you, Mrs. Watson."

Mrs. Watson made no other answer than an enquiry for Mrs. Turner's son-in-law—Mr. Millar.

Mrs. Watson didn't give any other response except to ask about Mrs. Turner's son-in-law—Mr. Millar.

"George, oh, he's charming, thank you," replied the merry lady, who seemed to view everything couleur de rose, "up to his elbows in hops and malt—I often tell him, it's well if he be never smothered with his business. I do believe it's the most flourishing one in the town. Those little darlings, his children—you cannot think what angels they are; but they do want a mother sadly; now, Mrs. Watson—you could not recommend one, could you?" looking slyly at the three young ladies; "any nice, steady, sensible young woman of six or seven and twenty—George need not look out for a fortune, thank Heaven—he's a plenty, and to spare, of his own—but a nice, good-humoured wife, who would not thwart him, or vex his children—that's what he wants."

"George, oh, he's charming, thank you," replied the cheerful lady, who seemed to see everything through rose-colored glasses, "up to his elbows in hops and malt—I often tell him that it's a good thing he doesn’t get overwhelmed with his work. I truly believe it's the most successful business in town. Those little cuties, his kids—you can’t imagine what little angels they are; but they really need a mother badly; now, Mrs. Watson—you wouldn’t happen to know of anyone, would you?" she said with a sly glance at the three young ladies; "any nice, steady, sensible young woman around six or seven and twenty—George doesn’t need to worry about money, thank goodness—he has more than enough of his own—but a nice, good-natured wife who wouldn’t oppose him or annoy his children—that's what he needs."

"Well," cried Mrs. Watson, with delight, "let him come here; I dare say either of the girls would not say him nay—they have no money, so they must take what they can get. It does not do for such to be too nice; not but what even the nicest might well be satisfied with George Millar."

"Well," exclaimed Mrs. Watson, thrilled, "let him come here; I'm sure either of the girls would gladly accept him—they don’t have any money, so they have to take what they can get. It doesn’t pay for someone in their situation to be too picky; not that even the most particular wouldn't be happy with George Millar."

"Aye, indeed, well they might. Do you know I am at him, day and night, to marry again; and he always says I must chose him a wife, for he has not time to see for himself. Now I'll make him come here to-night, and see what he'll say."

"Yes, they definitely could. Did you know I've been pushing him, day and night, to get married again? He always replies that I have to pick a wife for him since he doesn't have time to look for one himself. Well, I’m going to make him come here tonight and see what he has to say."

"Do so pray," said Jane, "we are expecting a few friends to dinner and tea; let him come in the evening when his business is over; but don't say a word of our plans, let him be taken by surprise, you know."

"Please do," Jane said. "We're expecting some friends for dinner and tea; let him come in the evening after he's done with work. But don’t mention anything about our plans—let him be surprised, you know."

"Well," exclaimed Elizabeth, "I like your plan amazingly, and I give you fair warning, Mrs. Turner, that I shall do my utmost to please your son-in-law, and take the situation of Mrs. Millar. I am convinced he is a most delightful man, and well worth looking after."

"Well," said Elizabeth, "I really like your plan, and I want to give you a heads up, Mrs. Turner, that I’ll do my best to impress your son-in-law and take on the role of Mrs. Millar. I truly believe he’s a wonderful man and definitely worth caring for."

"Well done my dear," cried Mrs. Turner, "I like honesty and candour of all things, and am delighted to find you are not too proud to own that you, like all other girls, want to be married. Some pretend to deny it; but it makes no difference, I know what they think secretly, and see through them all the same."

"Great job, my dear," exclaimed Mrs. Turner, "I really appreciate honesty and openness above all else, and I'm so happy to see that you're not too proud to admit that, like all other girls, you want to get married. Some people pretend otherwise, but it doesn't matter; I know what they're really thinking, and I can see right through them."

"We will not try to trifle with such penetration," said Elizabeth, laughing—"ask my sisters if they agree to your assertion."

"We won't mess around with such insight," Elizabeth said, laughing. "Ask my sisters if they agree with you."

"Oh, I know Miss Margaret does," cried Mrs. Turner; "she is longing to be married at this moment—and I could point out the gentleman too—my George has no chance with her."

"Oh, I know Miss Margaret does," exclaimed Mrs. Turner. "She can't wait to get married right now—and I could even name the guy—my George doesn't stand a chance with her."

Margaret giggled, and twisted about.

Margaret giggled and twirled around.

"Only think of my affairs becoming so public, as my wishes to be known like that. You are a dangerous person, I know of old, Mrs. Turner!"

"Just imagine my business becoming so public, as if I actually wanted to be known like that. You’re a risky person, I’ve known that for a long time, Mrs. Turner!"

"Well, I must be going—I have to call on the Greenes this morning—sweet girls, the Greenes, ain't they—amazingly clever—very plain though—well, well, one can't have everything; do you know, I plague George about being in love with Ann Greene, and he cannot bear the sight of her in consequence—it is such fun."

"Well, I should be heading out—I need to visit the Greenes this morning—they're such lovely girls, aren't they? Quite brilliant too—though not exactly beautiful—oh well, you can't have it all; you know, I tease George about being in love with Ann Greene, and he can't stand to see her because of it—it’s so entertaining."

"I know very little of the Greenes," observed Mrs. Watson, grandly, "they are not in our set. I dare say soap-boiling is a very good trade; but I have a fancy it must soil the fingers. Mr. Millar will not meet the Greenes here at all."

"I don't know much about the Greenes," Mrs. Watson remarked, in a lofty manner, "they're not part of our social circle. I'm sure soap-making is a decent business; but I have a feeling it must get your hands dirty. Mr. Millar won’t encounter the Greenes here at all."

Mrs. Turner did not stay to defend the Greenes from the aspersions cast on them by the amiable Mrs. Watson, but hurried away to praise them to themselves, certain that in this case her eulogy would be well received.

Mrs. Turner didn't stick around to defend the Greenes from the insults thrown at them by the friendly Mrs. Watson. Instead, she quickly left to talk them up to themselves, confident that her compliments would be appreciated.

Hardly had she left the room, when Robert entered, with an open letter in his hand, and enquired of Emma, if she had written as he desired her to do. Emma acknowledged that she had not.

Hardly had she left the room when Robert walked in, holding an open letter, and asked Emma if she had written as he had asked her to. Emma admitted that she hadn't.

"Then do it directly," said he, "and learn never to delay letters of business—always do what you have to do at once—it is idle, and worse to put it off."

"Then just do it right away," he said, "and learn not to procrastinate on business matters—always take care of what you need to do immediately—it’s pointless, and even worse to put it off."

Emma did not attempt to offer any excuse, but was preparing to leave the room to obey, when Jane stopped her, and recommended her remaining where she was to write; there were plenty of paper, pens, and ink in the room, and there could not be the smallest occasion for leaving the parlour.

Emma didn’t try to make any excuses but was getting ready to leave the room when Jane stopped her and suggested that she stay put to write. There was plenty of paper, pens, and ink in the room, so there was no reason to leave the parlor.

She could not very well avoid yielding to this request, which, however, she suspected strongly was only made in hopes of obtaining some information relative to the letter in question. Meanwhile, Robert, going up to Margaret, showed her the letter he held in his hand, and desired her to read it.

She couldn't really avoid giving in to this request, which, however, she strongly suspected was only made in hopes of getting some information about the letter in question. Meanwhile, Robert walked up to Margaret, showed her the letter he was holding, and asked her to read it.

"Oh, how very good of you," cried Margaret, when she had run through the contents, "how kind of you to take it up so warmly; you who never believed that what I said was true; how glad I am that you have come round at last to believe my assertions; now, I trust, Tom will relent, and my blighted affections will once more revive and flourish!"

"Oh, that's so sweet of you," exclaimed Margaret after reading through the contents. "It's really nice of you to take it so seriously, especially since you never believed what I said was true. I'm so glad you've finally come around to believing me. Now, I hope Tom will soften, and my crushed feelings will bloom again!"

"Don't talk to me of blighted affections," replied her brother, impatiently; "don't bother me with such nonsense; do learn, if you can, to think of matters of business as business; and in an affair of this kind, try to speak in a rational, sensible way. Do you think Musgrove will yield to this representation?"

"Don't talk to me about ruined feelings," her brother replied impatiently. "Don't bother me with such nonsense; try to think of business as just business if you can. And in a situation like this, please try to speak in a rational and sensible way. Do you really think Musgrove will respond to this argument?"

"Oh, no doubt of it," said Margaret, "at least, I dare say he will; but suppose he should not, what will you do then?" fixed

"Oh, no doubt about that," said Margaret, "at least, I think he will; but what will you do if he doesn't?"

"It appears," replied Robert, "that both Emma and Miss Osborne heard what passed between you, and as, in that case, they can both appear as witnesses for you, I have no doubt of getting a verdict in your favour, and very considerable damages from any jury in the county."

"It seems," Robert replied, "that both Emma and Miss Osborne heard what you said, and since they can both serve as witnesses for you, I'm confident we'll win a verdict in your favor and get significant damages from any jury in the county."

Margaret sat staring at her brother in amazement, and then repeated,

Margaret sat staring at her brother in disbelief, and then repeated,

"Miss Osborne and Emma, are you sure," and turning to Emma, she exclaimed, "Where were you then, I should like to know."

"Miss Osborne and Emma, are you sure?" Turning to Emma, she exclaimed, "Where were you, then? I'd like to know."

"We were concealed from your sight," replied her sister, "by some orange trees, and thus we heard all you said without intending it."

"We were hidden from your view," her sister replied, "by some orange trees, so we heard everything you said without meaning to."

"Listening were you—very pretty indeed—honorable conduct—from you too, who make such a fuss about propriety and honesty, and all that; but, after all, you are no better than your neighbours, it seems," said she, spitefully.

"Listening to you—very pretty indeed—honorable behavior—from you as well, who make such a big deal about propriety and honesty, and all that; but, in the end, it seems you're no better than your neighbors," she said, spitefully.

"I am sure I am very sorry," said Emma, with tears in her eyes, "if I have done anything to vex you; but indeed, though it may seem strange, I really could not help it."

"I really am so sorry," said Emma, with tears in her eyes, "if I’ve upset you; but honestly, even though it might seem odd, I truly couldn't help it."

"Oh no, of course not!" pursued Margaret, tossing her head back; "people never can help doing any thing which happens to suit their fancy—however, before I venture to talk another time, I will take care and ascertain if you are in the room or not—such meanness listening!"

"Oh no, definitely not!" Margaret said, tossing her head back. "People can never resist doing whatever suits their fancy. However, before I talk again, I’ll make sure to check if you’re in the room or not—such low behavior to eavesdrop!"

"It appears very strange to me," cried Mrs. Watson, anxious to understand it all; "that we should suddenly hear that Emma knew all about it, when Margaret was so long wishing to have some evidence to prove her words; why did not Emma say so sooner, then?"

"It seems really strange to me," Mrs. Watson exclaimed, eager to understand everything; "that we should suddenly find out that Emma knew all about it, when Margaret spent so long wanting some proof to back up her claims; why didn’t Emma mention it earlier?"

"And it seems still more extraordinary to me," interposed Elizabeth, "that Margaret should be so angry when she thus, unexpectedly, finds what she wishes for. Emma told me of this long ago, and told me that Miss Osborne had induced her to be silent on the subject for several reasons; but I know, from what she told me then, it was quite accidental, and could not be avoided, their overhearing Tom's conversation with you, Margaret."

"And it seems even more remarkable to me," Elizabeth interjected, "that Margaret would be so upset when she unexpectedly discovers what she wants. Emma mentioned this to me a long time ago and explained that Miss Osborne had persuaded her to keep quiet about it for various reasons; but I know, from what she told me back then, that it was totally coincidental and couldn’t be helped, them overhearing Tom's conversation with you, Margaret."

"And it appears strangest of all to me," observed Robert, contemptuously, "that women never can keep to the point on any subject, but must start off on twenty different branches, which have nothing to do with the end in view. What does it signify to you, Margaret, when, how, or why your conversation was overheard—when, on the fact of its being so, depends your chance of getting two or three thousand pounds in your pocket? What does it matter as to Emma's motive for listening, so long as she did listen to such good purpose?"

"And what strikes me as the strangest of all," Robert said with scorn, "is that women can never stay on topic about anything. They always have to wander off into twenty different side issues that have nothing to do with the main point. What does it matter to you, Margaret, when, how, or why your conversation was overheard—when the fact that it was overheard determines your chance of getting two or three thousand pounds in your pocket? What difference does it make what Emma's reason for listening was, as long as she listened for such a good reason?"

Margaret pouted and replied only by some indistinct murmurs.

Margaret sulked and responded with only vague mumblings.

Her brother then went on to explain to her the circumstance of Miss Osborne's interposition—shewing her, greatly to Emma's annoyance, the letter that morning received from London, and informing her of what he had desired might be written in answer. Margaret's feelings on the occasion, formed a most comic mixture of pleasure and indignation.

Her brother then went on to explain the situation with Miss Osborne stepping in—showing her, much to Emma's annoyance, the letter they had received that morning from London, and telling her what he wanted to be written in response. Margaret's feelings about it created a really funny mix of happiness and anger.

She was excessively gratified at being talked about, and made the subject of letters to and from Miss Osborne; and the notion of being plaintiff in an action at law, seemed to have almost as great a charm for her imagination, as being married; but then, she was sorely mortified at the information that Tom Musgrove's infidelity was so open and evident; she was vexed, bitterly vexed, at the idea of a rival; and she could hardly console herself for such an indignity, by the expectation of the damages which were to be awarded her. She looked very foolish and very spiteful when her sister-in-law made some ill-natured observations about overrating the powers of her own charms; and still more so when Robert added:

She was incredibly pleased to be the topic of conversation and the subject of letters exchanged with Miss Osborne; the thought of being a plaintiff in a lawsuit seemed almost as appealing to her as getting married. However, she was deeply humiliated by the news of Tom Musgrove's obvious infidelity; she felt irritated, extremely irritated, at the thought of having a rival, and she could hardly find comfort in the idea of the damages that would be awarded to her. She looked quite foolish and bitter when her sister-in-law made some spiteful comments about overestimating her own charms; and even more so when Robert added:

"That he had no doubt the fellow was drunk when he made the offer, but it did not matter if he was."

"That he was sure the guy was drunk when he made the offer, but it didn’t matter if he was."

Emma was very glad when she had finished her letter, and was able to escape from the subject by quitting the house for a walk with Elizabeth. Jane had some errands for them in the town; but, as soon as they were fulfilled, they were able to turn their steps towards the country, and escaping into green fields and pleasant lanes, refresh their eyes and their tempers by watching for the first appearance of the spring flowers. Such a stroll was a real treat to Emma, and gave her strength to endure the numberless petty annoyances which Mrs. Watson heaped on her. She felt, whilst she could still enjoy a few hours of quiet converse with her sister—still breathe the fresh air of Heaven, and seek the simple, but unalloyed, satisfaction, to be derived from contemplating the works of Providence, that she had still blessings to be thankful for; that her situation, with all its drawbacks, ought still to call forth feelings of gratitude, when compared with the misfortunes of others of her fellow beings; and that it became her to be ready to acknowledge this, lest she should be taught to prize the comforts she still enjoyed by their withdrawal.

Emma was really happy when she finished her letter and could escape the topic by leaving the house for a walk with Elizabeth. Jane had some errands for them in town, but as soon as they completed those, they headed out to the countryside, immersing themselves in green fields and pleasant lanes, refreshing their eyes and moods by looking out for the first spring flowers. This stroll was a true pleasure for Emma and gave her the strength to deal with the countless small annoyances that Mrs. Watson piled on her. She felt that as long as she could still enjoy a few hours of peaceful conversation with her sister—still breathe in the fresh air of Heaven, and find simple but pure satisfaction in appreciating the works of Providence—she had blessings to be thankful for; that her situation, with all its downsides, should still inspire feelings of gratitude, especially when compared to the misfortunes of others; and that it was important for her to recognize this before she learned to value the comforts she still had by losing them.

With these sentiments in her heart, she strove to act upon them; and when Elizabeth would have turned the conversation, to past times, and reverted to Mr. Howard and his sister, she had the strength of mind to turn away from the dangerous pleasure, and pursue some other topic.

With these feelings in her heart, she tried to act on them; and when Elizabeth tried to steer the conversation back to the past and bring up Mr. Howard and his sister, she had the willpower to avoid the tempting pleasure and choose a different topic.

They stayed out rather late—that is to say, they were not in the house till rather more than half past four, and they were to dine at five. They met their sister-in-law on the stairs in a great bustle.

They stayed out pretty late—that is to say, they didn't get home until a little after half past four, and they were supposed to have dinner at five. They ran into their sister-in-law on the stairs in a big rush.

"Oh dear! I have been in such a worry for you, Emma," cried she, "how very tiresome that you should be so late; I want Janetta dressed and her hair curled, and Betsy has not time to attend to it, because she has to dress my head—and here have I been waiting and waiting whilst you have been wandering over the country amusing yourselves without the least regard to me or my comfort."

"Oh no! I've been so worried about you, Emma," she exclaimed, "it's really frustrating that you're so late. I need Janetta dressed and her hair curled, but Betsy doesn't have time because she has to do my hair—and I've been waiting and waiting while you’ve been out having fun without a thought for me or my comfort."

"I am sorry to have put you to any inconvenience, but I had not the least idea you wanted me," replied Emma, "what can I do for you now?"

"I'm sorry for any trouble I caused you, but I had no idea you wanted me," Emma replied. "What can I do for you now?"

The wrath of any one but Mrs. Watson, must have been disarmed and pacified by Emma's good-tempered answer, and the sweetness of her manner, but Jane's was a disposition which yielded only if violently opposed, but became every hour more encroaching when given way to. To Elizabeth, who boldly spoke her mind on all occasions, she was far more submissive—but over Emma she could tyrannise without fear of a rude or thoughtless retort, a rebellious action, or even a discontented look; consequently, Emma was now dispatched to the nursery to perform the office of maid to her little niece, whilst the woman, whose business it was to attend to this matter, was occupied in arranging her mistress's toilette.

The anger of anyone other than Mrs. Watson would have been calmed and soothed by Emma's cheerful response and her sweet demeanor, but Jane was the kind of person who only gave in when faced with strong opposition, yet became more demanding the more she was allowed to have her way. To Elizabeth, who confidently expressed her opinions at all times, Jane was much more compliant—but she could push Emma around without fearing any rude or thoughtless responses, rebellious actions, or even an unhappy look; therefore, Emma was sent to the nursery to take care of her little niece, while the woman who was supposed to handle this duty was busy arranging her mistress's outfit.

At length, Mrs. Watson was ready, and sweeping into the nursery with as much finery as her mourning would allow her to display, she took away her little girl, and allowed Emma time to arrange her own dress for dinner.

At last, Mrs. Watson was ready, and striding into the nursery with as much elegance as her mourning attire would permit, she took her little girl and gave Emma time to get her own dress ready for dinner.

On descending to the drawing-room she found her sister-in-law engaged in talking and listening eagerly to the important gentleman from the country, for whose sake the dinner party had been arranged.

On her way down to the living room, she found her sister-in-law eagerly chatting and listening to the important guy from the countryside, who was the reason the dinner party had been organized.

He was a broad-faced, portly man, who filled up the arm-chair in which he was seated, with perfect accuracy of adjustment, and whose countenance seemed to Emma to express a sort of hungry tolerance of Mrs. Watson's attentions. Whenever the door opened, and admitted with each fresh arrival a strong scent of dinner from the kitchen, he seemed to imbibe the odour with peculiar satisfaction, and after inhaling sundry times the teeming atmosphere, heaved a sigh indicative of anticipation and comfortable assurance for the future.

He was a chunky, stocky guy who perfectly filled the armchair he was sitting in, and Emma thought his face showed a kind of hungry patience with Mrs. Watson's attention. Every time the door opened and let in a strong smell of dinner from the kitchen with each new guest, he seemed to soak up the aroma with special pleasure. After breathing in the rich scent a few times, he let out a sigh that showed he was looking forward to the meal and felt comfortably assured about what was to come.

The fluttering of Mrs. Watson's trimmings, the waving of her ringlets, and the affected little bursts of merriment in which she indulged for his amusement, hardly discomposed him at all, so intent was he on the forthcoming dinner. Robert Watson was standing over the fire talking to a gloomy, dark-browed young man, a stranger to Emma, who seemed to consider that in conferring the favor of his bodily presence on the Watsons, he was doing them so great an honor, that there was no occasion for him to trouble himself with any further efforts, and that the absence of mind in which he ostentatiously indulged, was due to his own dignity, impaired, or at least endangered by the situation in which he had suffered himself to be placed. There was also a thin, white-faced individual, something between a man and a boy, who was chattering to Margaret with all the ease and volubility of an old acquaintance. Emma remembered that she had heard Jane and Margaret speaking of a Mr. Alfred Freemantle, whose family were "quite genteel country people," as being articled to Mr. Watson, and concluded that the individual thus mentioned was before her. Just as she had settled this point in her own mind, and seated herself near Elizabeth, she perceived the young man make a prodigious theatrical start, and heard him exclaim in a tone which could not be called low:

The fluttering of Mrs. Watson's decorations, the swaying of her curls, and her exaggerated little bursts of laughter meant to entertain him barely distracted him at all; he was so focused on the upcoming dinner. Robert Watson was standing by the fire, chatting with a gloomy, dark-browed young man, someone Emma didn't know, who seemed to think that just by being there, he was doing the Watsons a huge favor. He acted like he didn’t need to put in any more effort and that his aloofness was a sign of his own importance, which was somehow compromised by being there. There was also a thin, pale-faced guy, somewhere between a man and a boy, who was chatting with Margaret with all the ease and chatter of an old friend. Emma remembered hearing Jane and Margaret talk about a Mr. Alfred Freemantle, whose family was “quite respectable country folk,” and figured that this person was him. Just as she confirmed this in her mind and settled near Elizabeth, she noticed the young man making a dramatic theatrical jump and heard him exclaim in a voice that was definitely not quiet:

"For heaven's sake who is that exquisitely beautiful creature?"

"For heaven's sake, who is that incredibly beautiful person?"

"It's only Emma—my sister Emma," said Margaret evidently vexed, "do you think her so very pretty? well I don't think I should call her so."

"It's just Emma—my sister Emma," said Margaret, clearly annoyed. "Do you really think she's that pretty? I wouldn't call her that."

"She blushes divinely," cried he, fixing his eyes on her, "what a glorious complexion—and her name is Emma—sweet Emma."

"She blushes beautifully," he exclaimed, gazing at her, "what a stunning complexion—and her name is Emma—sweet Emma."

Emma was half amused, but almost angry at his impertinence; had he been a little older, her anger would have been more decided, but he seemed such a mere boy, that she attributed his offensive behaviour to youthful ignorance; a charitable construction for which he would certainly not have thanked her.

Emma was both amused and almost angry at his rudeness; if he had been a bit older, her anger would have been clearer, but he seemed like such a kid that she figured his offensive behavior was just youthful ignorance—an assumption he definitely wouldn't have appreciated.

Having stared at her for some minutes with unwavering perseverance, he rose, and crossing the room, let himself drop into a chair close by her, with a weight and impetus quite astonishing to Emma, when she considered the slight figure which produced such a concussion.

Having stared at her for a few minutes with intense focus, he stood up and walked across the room, then dropped into a chair right next to her with a force and speed that shocked Emma, especially when she thought about the small size of the person creating such a disturbance.

The next moment he opened a conversation with her by saying:

The next moment, he struck up a conversation with her by saying:

"I have just experienced a most delicious sensation, Miss Emma Watson, the sight of you has exactly recalled the image of a cousin of mine, from whom unfortunate circumstances have so imperatively separated me. Poor girl—you have no idea how lovely she was."

"I just had an amazing feeling, Miss Emma Watson; seeing you reminded me exactly of a cousin of mine, with whom unfortunate circumstances have sadly separated me. Poor girl—you have no idea how beautiful she was."

"Indeed," was Emma's reply, quite willing to admit the truth of this assertion, and equally ready to let the subject rest; but he had no intention of the sort.

"Definitely," Emma replied, more than happy to acknowledge the truth of this statement and just as ready to drop the topic; but he had no plans to do that.

"It is charming to be reminded of an absent friend, delightful—exquisite—are you likely to make a long stay at Croydon, Miss Emma Watson?"

"It’s lovely to be reminded of a friend who’s not here. Will you be staying at Croydon for a while, Miss Emma Watson?"

"It is uncertain," replied Emma.

"Not sure," Emma replied.

"And you are actually living in the same house in which I spend the greater part of my weary days, and nothing but these envious walls conceals you from my sight. Is not that hard?"

"And you’re actually living in the same house where I spend most of my tiring days, and it’s just these jealous walls that keep you hidden from me. Isn't that tough?"

"Really no," replied Emma, unable to control a smile at the absurdity of his manner, "I cannot say I think so at all."

"Really not," replied Emma, unable to hold back a smile at the absurdity of his behavior, "I can't say I think that at all."

"You don't—what a monstrous bore Mrs. Watson is—I am sure you will agree to that."

"You don’t—what a huge bore Mrs. Watson is—I’m sure you’ll agree with me on that."

"She is my sister-in-law," said Emma.

"She's my sister-in-law," Emma said.

"Yes, I know, but that's the very reason you should hate her—I detest mine."

"Yeah, I get it, but that's exactly why you should dislike her—I can't stand mine."

"And you consider that an infallible rule, of course, since you suggest it to me."

"And you think that's a foolproof rule, obviously, since you’re suggesting it to me."

"I am certain," said the young man, "that our sympathies are strong: there is something in the turn of your head, the sparkle of your eye, the formation of your upper lip, that betokens decided participation in the feelings which corruscate, burn, and almost consume your humble servant."

"I am sure," said the young man, "that we share a strong connection: there’s something in the way you tilt your head, the shine in your eye, the shape of your upper lip, that shows you definitely feel the emotions that sparkle, burn, and almost overwhelm your humble servant."

"What a fine day it has been," observed Emma, purposely chosing the most common-place subject in reply to his rhapsody.

"What a nice day it has been," Emma remarked, deliberately picking the most ordinary topic in response to his enthusiasm.

He looked astonished and perplexed, then said slowly:

He looked shocked and confused, then said slowly:

"I fear after all we are not kindred souls—do you love music?"

"I’m afraid that we’re not really kindred spirits after all—do you love music?"

"Pretty well," replied Emma, determined to keep down to the most common-place level in her conversation.

"Pretty good," replied Emma, determined to stay at a very basic level in her conversation.

He cast up his eyes, and turned away for a moment, throwing himself back in his chair, and elevating his chin in the air, whilst he carefully combed his hair with his fingers. Presently, however, he returned again to the attack.

He looked up and turned away for a moment, leaning back in his chair and holding his chin high as he ran his fingers through his hair. Soon, though, he got back to it.

"I suspect you are funny."

"I think you're funny."

"I beg your pardon," said Emma, looking perplexed in her turn.

"I’m sorry," said Emma, looking confused herself.

"I say I suspect you are laughing at me all this time."

"I think you’ve been laughing at me this whole time."

"Oh," said she.

"Oh," she said.

At this moment dinner was announced, and whilst the fat gentleman was slowly emerging from his chair to accompany Mrs. Watson to the dining parlour, Emma's new acquaintance was pouring out a voluble strain of nonsense in her ear.

At that moment, dinner was announced, and as the chubby gentleman was slowly getting up from his chair to escort Mrs. Watson to the dining room, Emma's new friend was chatting away a stream of empty chatter in her ear.

"To think of reasonable and reasoning creatures lowering themselves to an equality with the beasts of the field, by indulging in what is falsely called the pleasures of the table—to think of their voluntarily assembling only to eat; degrading their intellects by sitting down to spend two hours over roast mutton or apple pie—really it is inconceivable—allow me to conduct you, and your fair sister Margaret to the dinner-table. Sweetest Miss Margaret," presenting her his hand as he spoke, "my felicity is beyond expression—I can only equal my situation between you two, to love amongst the roses."

"To imagine that intelligent beings would lower themselves to the level of animals by indulging in what’s misleadingly called the pleasures of eating—thinking about them gathering only to feast; wasting their minds by spending two hours over roast lamb or apple pie—it’s truly hard to grasp. Let me take you and your lovely sister Margaret to the dinner table. Dearest Miss Margaret," he said, offering her his hand, "I can't express how happy I am—I can only compare my situation between you two to being in love among the roses."

At the dinner-table Mrs. Watson appeared in all her glory. The dinner was really good, and as the favoured guest inhaled the odour of the soup, it was evident from the complacent expression which stole over his features, that he was well satisfied with the prospect now before him. Mrs. Watson's tactics were suited to the occasion; she devoted her attention to helping him to the best things on the table—the most dainty morsel, the epicure's piece, was in every case heaped on his plate. It would have been amusing to an observer to watch the struggle which in some cases occurred between Robert's self-interest and self-love. His appetite was at variance with his policy; it was difficult for him to yield the precedence at his own table to the love of good eating exhibited by another. To see his wife thus liberally disposed to another man was a severe blow, and whilst he acknowledged the justice, prudence and propriety of thus acting, it went to his heart to behold it. Her attentions, her flattery, her winning smiles she was welcome to indulge him with, but the dainty morsel from the cod's head—the largest share from the sweet-bread fricassee, the liver-wing of the spring chicken, these he could not resign without a sigh.

At the dinner table, Mrs. Watson looked her best. The dinner was really good, and as the special guest enjoyed the aroma of the soup, it was clear from the satisfied look on his face that he was happy with what was in store for him. Mrs. Watson knew exactly what to do; she focused on serving him the best food on the table—the most delicious bites were always piled onto his plate. It would have been amusing for an observer to see the internal conflict that sometimes happened between Robert's self-interest and his pride. His appetite clashed with his sense of etiquette; it was hard for him to let someone else enjoy the spotlight at his own table. Watching his wife generously serve another man was a tough pill to swallow, and even though he recognized that it was fair, wise, and appropriate, it pained him to see it happen. He was okay with her giving the other man attention, flattery, and charming smiles, but he couldn't give up the best pieces of food—the choice morsel from the cod's head, the largest portion of the sweet-bread fricassee, the liver-wing of the spring chicken—without feeling a pang of regret.

Mr. Alfred Freemantle, however, did not leave Emma much leisure to make remarks; he had seated himself by her side at table, and was paying her an infinite number of what he considered delicate attentions; calling incessantly to the footman to bring her vegetables—urging her to try every dish on the table, helping her to salt, and filling her glass with wine to the very brim, as he asserted all ladies liked bumpers; at the same time pouring into her ears the most common-place nonsense about his devotion to the fair sex, his zeal in performing his devoirs, and sundry other observations of the sort.

Mr. Alfred Freemantle, however, didn't give Emma much time to make comments; he had sat down next to her at the table and was giving her a countless number of what he thought were thoughtful gestures. He kept calling the footman to bring her vegetables, pushing her to try every dish on the table, helping her with salt, and filling her glass with wine to the very top, claiming that all ladies liked generous servings. At the same time, he was pouring into her ears the most trivial chatter about his devotion to women, his eagerness in fulfilling his duties, and a bunch of other similar remarks.

Emma gave him no encouragement, but he did not require any; perfectly satisfied with his own charms, and accustomed to consider himself as superior to his ordinary companions, he was well convinced that her shyness, not her dissatisfaction, kept her silent, and never for a moment supposed she could be otherwise than charmed with his conversation and company.

Emma didn’t encourage him, but he didn’t need any; he was completely satisfied with his own appeal and used to thinking of himself as better than his usual peers. He was sure that her shyness, not her disinterest, was why she stayed quiet, and he never for a second thought she could feel anything other than delighted by his conversation and company.

The dinner appeared to her, consequently, very dull, but at last the moment of release came; her sister-in-law gave the signal for departure, and the four ladies returned to the drawing-room. Here they were no sooner assembled than Margaret commenced a violent attack on Emma for her scandalous flirtation with Mr. Freemantle. He used to be a particular admirer of Margaret's, and she could not with patience resign his admiration to another. In fact she had not strength of mind to see with composure any woman engross the attention of a man with whom she was acquainted, all whose words and looks of admiration she wished to appropriate to herself; for having been for a couple of winters the reigning belle of her small neighbourhood, she still fancied her charms supreme, and was quite insensible of the fact, obvious to every one else, that she was now only exhibiting the remains of former beauty. Her bloom had been of short duration; she was too fretful to preserve the plumpness necessary to show her complexion to advantage, and she early lost the glow and the fairness which had formed her greatest charm.

The dinner seemed really boring to her, but finally, the moment of escape arrived; her sister-in-law signaled it was time to leave, and the four women headed back to the living room. As soon as they gathered there, Margaret launched into a harsh criticism of Emma for her scandalous flirting with Mr. Freemantle. He used to be particularly fond of Margaret, and she couldn't bear the thought of losing his attention to someone else. In fact, she didn't have the strength to calmly watch any woman capture the interest of a man she knew, especially when she wanted all his words and admiring looks directed at her; having been the top beauty in her small community for a couple of winters, she still believed her attractiveness was unmatched and was completely unaware, which everyone else could see, that she was now just showcasing the remnants of her former beauty. Her youthful glow was short-lived; she was too irritable to maintain the plumpness needed to show off her complexion well, and she lost the radiance and fairness that had been her greatest asset.

Alfred Freemantle was not now to be won by all her wiles; Emma's newer face, and the sort of wondering indifference with which she heard his compliments, and his ready-prepared jokes formed an irresistible charm to him; he declared her freshness was piquant, her innocence was exquisite, that it was delicious to meet with a pretty girl so perfectly unhacknied in the ways of the world; little suspecting that the simple manner which he took for ignorance of life resulted entirely from her just appreciation of his little talent, and the total want of interest excited by such flattery as he was capable of administering.

Alfred Freemantle couldn't be swayed by all her tricks anymore; Emma's youthful look and the kind of curious indifference with which she accepted his compliments and well-rehearsed jokes had an undeniable allure for him. He claimed her freshness was spicy, her innocence was exquisite, and it was delightful to come across such a pretty girl who was completely unspoiled by the world. He had no idea that the straightforward way she approached him, which he mistook for naivety, was actually a result of her genuine understanding of his limited talents and the lack of interest generated by the shallow flattery he offered.

But she could make no impression on Margaret by declarations of indifference, or assertions that she had thought him decidedly disagreeable. Her sister considered such words as a mere subterfuge, and would not believe that Mr. Alfred Freemantle was a sort of person to slight one girl for another, a stranger, without some special encouragement to do so.

But she couldn't affect Margaret with claims of indifference or statements that she found him really unpleasant. Her sister saw those words as just a cover-up and wouldn’t accept that Mr. Alfred Freemantle would disregard one girl for another, a stranger, without some specific reason to do so.

Jane took up Margaret's cause, as she was always delighted to have an opportunity of finding fault with Emma, of whom she felt a decided jealousy, and a long and serious lecture was the consequence, which was only interrupted by the arrival of some of the evening visitors. The reproaches which were showered on Emma were, it is true, parried in some degree by Elizabeth, who although greatly respecting her sister-in-law, did not feel so much afraid of her as to refrain on that account from expressing her opinion. She vigorously defended Emma to the best of her abilities, and there was no saying how long the dispute might have been carried on but for the arrival of Mr. George Millar and a young lady, his half sister, who accompanied him.

Jane took up Margaret's cause, as she was always happy to find a chance to criticize Emma, of whom she felt a strong jealousy. As a result, a long and serious lecture followed, only interrupted by the arrival of some evening visitors. The accusations directed at Emma were somewhat softened by Elizabeth, who, while greatly respecting her sister-in-law, wasn't so intimidated that she would hold back her opinion. She defended Emma passionately, and it’s hard to say how long the argument might have continued if it weren’t for the arrival of Mr. George Millar and his half-sister, who was with him.

Emma was obliged, as well as she could, to conceal the tears which were swimming in her eyes and anxious to avoid any further animadversions, she seated herself as far as possible from the gentleman, and occupied herself with some work which she had undertaken for Mrs. Watson.

Emma did her best to hide the tears in her eyes, and wanting to avoid any more comments, she sat as far away from the man as she could and focused on some work she had taken on for Mrs. Watson.

She could not, however, restrain her attention which was speedily engaged by the young lady, whom she now saw for the first time. Annie Millar was not regularly pretty, but there was an expression of liveliness and spirit in her face, which would have won the palm from twenty professed beauties. Her manners suited her face exactly; lively, arch, and yet perfectly unaffected, she did not seem to know what constraint and fear were. She said whatever came into her head; but that head was so overflowing with good-humour and kindness that there was no room for malice or ill-will to abide there.

She couldn’t help but focus her attention on the young woman she was seeing for the first time. Annie Millar wasn’t conventionally beautiful, but her face had a lively and spirited expression that could outshine twenty self-proclaimed beauties. Her manner matched her looks perfectly; she was lively, playful, and completely genuine, showing no signs of restraint or fear. She spoke whatever was on her mind, but her mind was so full of good humor and kindness that there was no space for malice or resentment.

"Well, Mrs. Watson," cried she, "as I found you had invited my brother for this evening, I have invited myself; I cannot imagine why you left me out; but feeling certain you would be delighted to see me, I slipped on my second best gown, and came. Now I expect you to make me a civil speech in reply."

"Well, Mrs. Watson," she exclaimed, "since I found out you invited my brother for this evening, I decided to invite myself; I can't understand why you left me out; but knowing you'd be happy to see me, I put on my second best dress and came over. Now I expect you to say something nice in response."

She was very certain of having a civil speech made. Mr. George Millar was a man of too much consequence amongst his own set, for his sister to be slighted in any degree. His fortune was large, and his disposition liberal; he was a widower, and he was very fond of his sister; Annie, therefore, was certain of compliments and welcomes, and was precisely the person to be received by Mrs. Watson with extreme rapture.

She was confident that a polite speech would be made. Mr. George Millar was too important in his social circle for his sister to be overlooked in any way. He was wealthy and generous; he was a widower and cared deeply for his sister. Therefore, Annie was sure to receive compliments and warm welcomes, and Mrs. Watson was exactly the type to welcome her with great enthusiasm.

"I did so want to be acquainted with your other sisters," added Miss Millar, "that I think I should have ventured here had I been even certain you would scold instead of caressing me; I always envy every one who is blessed with a sister, and think it must be the most delightful relationship in the world."

"I really wanted to get to know your other sisters," Miss Millar added, "that I think I would have come here even if I was sure you would scold me instead of being nice; I always envy anyone who has a sister and believe it must be the most amazing relationship in the world."

"And I dare say your brother agrees with you," said Mrs. Watson, smiling graciously.

"And I bet your brother agrees with you," said Mrs. Watson, smiling pleasantly.

"Do you, George?" cried the young lady; "no, no, he considers me, without exception, the most troublesome of all his encumbrances; a charge which he is always trying to get rid of, by inducing some one else to undertake it. There is no telling you the pains he is at to throw the burden on some other unhappy man."

"Do you, George?" exclaimed the young lady; "no, no, he thinks I'm definitely the most troublesome of all his burdens; something he’s always trying to unload by getting someone else to take it on. You can't imagine the lengths he goes to in order to pass the weight onto some other unfortunate guy."

Her brother shook his head at his young sister, who only smiled in reply, and continued—

Her brother shook his head at his younger sister, who just smiled back, and kept going—

"Hitherto I have defeated his arts, and preserved myself from the snare; how long such good luck may continue to attend me I cannot tell."

"Hitherto, I've outsmarted his tricks and kept myself safe from the trap; how long this good fortune will last, I can't say."

"Well, Miss Millar, there's a good opportunity to-night," said Mrs. Watson, "for we have, amongst our visitors, a young and single man, who, I believe, is quite ready for any one who takes the trouble of catching him; so if you think him worth the trouble—"

"Well, Miss Millar, there's a great opportunity tonight," said Mrs. Watson, "because we have a young, single man among our guests who I believe is quite open to anyone who makes the effort to catch his attention. So if you think he's worth the effort—"

"He must be very different from any man I ever saw yet," interrupted Annie. "Do you mean your charming young clerk, Mr. Alfred Frivolous, as I call him."

"He must be so different from any guy I've ever seen," interrupted Annie. "Are you talking about your charming young clerk, Mr. Alfred Frivolous, as I like to call him?"

"Oh, dear, no," cried Mrs. Watson; "a very different person—he is very well off—has large property in Suffolk—quite a grand estate there—with no near connections—no sisters to be in your way—a most beautiful house—respectable family—I believe quite one of the first families in the county—and bears a high character."

"Oh, no," Mrs. Watson exclaimed. "He's a completely different person—he's doing very well for himself—owns a large property in Suffolk—a truly grand estate there—with no close relatives—no sisters to interfere with you—a stunning house—comes from a respectable family—I believe they're one of the top families in the county—and he has a great reputation."

"And may I ask the name of this desirable individual?" enquired Miss Millar, assuming an appearance of intense interest.

"And may I ask the name of this appealing individual?" Miss Millar asked, pretending to be very interested.

"Grant, Mr. Henry Grant—I am sure you will be charmed with him."

"Grant, Mr. Henry Grant—I’m sure you’ll be delighted with him."

"Describe him—I am rather particular as to appearance."

"Describe him—I’m pretty particular about looks."

"Why, I cannot say that he is absolutely handsome, but very dark—dark and genteel—quite genteel, I assure you."

"Well, I can't say he's completely handsome, but he's very dark—dark and classy—definitely classy, I promise you."

"Lively?" enquired Annie.

"Exciting?" asked Annie.

"Perhaps he may be—but I do not know that I have heard him speak."

"Maybe he is—but I don’t think I’ve ever heard him speak."

"Charming!" cried Annie; "dine with you, and yet not address you—his must be the very refinement of good manners—the very cream of gentility indeed—tell me some more about this delightful personage. Does he like ladies?"

"Charming!" Annie exclaimed. "To dine with you and not even talk to you—he must have the highest level of good manners—the very essence of gentility, for sure. Tell me more about this delightful character. Does he like women?"

"I cannot say—but though he seems rather shy of them now, depend upon it, he is all the easier caught."

"I can't say for sure—but even though he seems a bit shy around them now, trust me, he's actually easier to catch."

"Ay, by those who try; I can fancy that certainly—I really must exert myself—your fascinating description quite rouses my energies."

"Yeah, by those who make an effort; I can totally imagine that—I really have to push myself—your intriguing description really gets my motivation going."

"And I am sure if you do set about it, your success is certain," continued Mrs. Watson.

"And I'm sure if you go for it, you'll definitely succeed," Mrs. Watson continued.

"Thank you, my dear Madam, for your encouraging opinion. I fear you rate my powers too highly," laughed Annie, bowing with mock ceremony—"a young and inexperienced girl like me, cannot pretend to anything so wonderful as the captivation of a dark Mr. Grant, with a large estate, and a contempt for women—you must not expect such a triumph for me."

"Thank you, my dear Madam, for your encouraging opinion. I’m afraid you think too highly of my abilities," laughed Annie, bowing with playful formality—"a young and inexperienced girl like me can’t pretend to achieve something so amazing as winning over a brooding Mr. Grant, who has a big estate and looks down on women—you really shouldn’t expect that kind of victory for me."

"Indeed, I am certain you will succeed to admiration," cried Mrs. Watson, eagerly.

"Sure, I'm confident you'll impress everyone and succeed," exclaimed Mrs. Watson, eagerly.

"Show me how to begin then," pursued Annie. "Teach me the first step."

"Show me how to start then," Annie continued. "Teach me the first step."

"I should recommend your catching his eye in some striking attitude—as I dare say he is fond of paintings—something very elegant to attract him at once," replied the married lady quite sincerely.

"I suggest you try to get his attention by presenting yourself in a striking way—since I imagine he appreciates art—something really elegant to draw him in right away," replied the married woman sincerely.

"Indeed—let me practice," cried Miss Millar, placing herself in an affected attitude in an arm-chair. "Will this do—or this—do I look sufficiently captivating now? which becomes me most, languor or liveliness."

"Seriously—let me give this a try," exclaimed Miss Millar, striking a pose in an armchair. "Is this working—or this—do I look charming enough now? Which suits me better, being all dreamy or full of energy?"

"You, I see, are determined to make game of the whole thing," said Mrs. Watson. "Will nothing induce you to think well of a single man? are you so devoted a follower of celibacy yourself? ah, you are quite right—liberty, charming liberty! no one knows its value till, like me, they have sacrificed it. Ah, I say you are quite right—only, as you are so uncommonly fascinating, I cannot wonder if others should seek to win you."

"You, I see, are set on making a joke out of the whole thing," said Mrs. Watson. "Is there anything that would convince you to think positively about a single guy? Are you really that committed to being single yourself? Ah, you're absolutely right—freedom, lovely freedom! No one appreciates its worth until, like me, they’ve given it up. Ah, I say you’re absolutely right—only, since you’re so incredibly captivating, I can’t fault others for wanting to win you over."

"You are far too complimentary, Mrs. Watson," said the young lady, with affected gravity, and rising from her chair, she walked up to Emma, and commenced an acquaintance with her by admiring her work.

"You’re way too flattering, Mrs. Watson," said the young lady, with feigned seriousness. Standing up from her chair, she walked over to Emma and started chatting with her by complimenting her work.

Emma was almost afraid to speak to her, lest the doing so should excite her sister-in-law's wrath again; but Annie Millar had taken a fancy to her face, and was not to be repulsed. Her lively chat soon drew off her companion's thoughts from the disagreeable circumstances which had previously occurred, and half an hour passed pleasantly. Meantime Mrs. Watson, with judicious precaution, had set Elizabeth down to back-gammon with George Millar, and guessing from the lively conversation carried on amidst the quick rattle of the dice, that all was going right there, she left them to improve their acquaintance in peace.

Emma was almost hesitant to talk to her, worried it might provoke her sister-in-law’s anger again; but Annie Millar had taken a liking to her face and was determined not to be pushed away. Her animated conversation quickly distracted her companion from the unpleasant events that had happened earlier, and they spent a pleasant half hour together. Meanwhile, Mrs. Watson, with wise foresight, had set Elizabeth down to play backgammon with George Millar, and noticing the joyful chatter mixed with the quick clatter of the dice, she figured everything was going well and left them to get to know each other in peace.

Very soon after this, the gentlemen strolled into the room—Mr. Grant first, as if anxious to make the more impression by his appearance. He looked round the room—and, as if satisfied by this survey that there was no one sufficiently attractive to induce him to engage in the labour of conversation, he walked away and took refuge in a small inner apartment, which opened from the drawing-room, and which was lighted by a single lamp.

Very soon after this, the gentlemen walked into the room—Mr. Grant first, eager to leave a strong impression with his appearance. He glanced around the room, and, seeming satisfied that there was no one interesting enough to spark a conversation, he walked away and found refuge in a small inner room that opened from the drawing-room, lit by a single lamp.

Miss Millar shrugged her shoulders slightly and gave Emma an expressive look, but had no time for words, as they were at that moment joined by Margaret and Mr. Freemantle.

Miss Millar shrugged her shoulders a bit and gave Emma a meaningful look, but there was no time for words, as they were just then joined by Margaret and Mr. Freemantle.

The latter made Annie a flourishing bow whilst exclaiming:

The latter gave Annie a flourishing bow while exclaiming:

"Miss Millar, by all that is fair and felicitous, this is an unexpected pleasure."

"Miss Millar, by everything that's good and delightful, this is a surprising pleasure."

She did not seem to find it so; but looked cold and careless, whilst she made him as slight a return for his salutation as possible.

She didn't seem to feel the same way; instead, she appeared cold and indifferent as she gave him the minimal response to his greeting.

"Would that I possessed an artist's pencil to pourtray the group before me," continued the young man, with affected rapture. "The graces exactly—it does, indeed, deserve to be commemorated on canvas or in marble. At all events, it is for ever impressed on the tablet of my heart."

"How I wish I had an artist's pencil to capture the scene in front of me," the young man continued, feigning excitement. "The beauty of it really deserves to be remembered in a painting or a sculpture. Either way, it will always be engraved on my heart."

Margaret giggled—Emma looked immoveably grave, whilst Annie smiled scornfully and said:

Margaret giggled—Emma looked completely serious, while Annie smiled dismissively and said:

"What is that, Mr. Freemantle? Pray repeat that last sentence again, that I may commit it to memory."

"What is that, Mr. Freemantle? Please repeat that last sentence so I can remember it."

It certainly is a thing very repulsive to human nature to repeat a sentence twice over—especially if it is a flourishing speech which only answers when thrown off hand at once.

It’s definitely something that goes against human nature to repeat a sentence twice—especially if it’s a grand speech that only works when delivered spontaneously.

Annie was perfectly aware that she could not have found a more effectual way of tormenting Mr. Freemantle; he looked very silly, and replied in a qualifying tone,

Annie knew she couldn't have found a better way to annoy Mr. Freemantle; he looked foolish and responded in a hesitant tone,

"I only said—I only meant, that I should never forget it!"

"I just said—I just meant that I would never forget it!"

"Oh!" replied the young lady, "was that all? I am sorry I gave you the trouble of repeating it."

"Oh!" replied the young lady, "was that it? I'm sorry I made you repeat it."

"Miss Millar is too much accustomed to homage," continued he, "for my feeble attempts to create any sensation in her mind. She despises such a humble worshipper as her poor devoted servant."

"Miss Millar is way too used to being admired," he continued, "for my weak efforts to make any impression on her. She looks down on a humble admirer like her poor devoted servant."

"I beg your pardon," returned she, "but I never despise any thing humble—quite the contrary; and your overwhelming complimentary speeches really raise such a variety of sensations, by which, I suppose, you mean sentiments in my mind that I positively know not which way to look."

"I’m sorry," she replied, "but I never look down on anything humble—quite the opposite; and your intense compliments really create such a mix of feelings, which I guess you mean are sentiments in my mind that I honestly don’t know where to turn."

He really thought she meant to flatter him, and smiled in a way that showed all his white teeth: yet, in conversing with Annie Millar, he always had a lurking suspicion that she was laughing at him, and therefore, never felt quite at his ease with her.

He genuinely believed she was trying to flatter him, smiling in a way that revealed all his white teeth. However, when talking to Annie Millar, he always had this nagging feeling that she was mocking him, which made him never feel completely comfortable around her.

"Do sing to us," said he presently, in an insinuating tone; "it is such ecstasy to hear you sing! Pray indulge us with the 'Flowers of the Forest,' or one of your other charming Scotch melodies."

"Do sing for us," he said after a moment, in a tempting tone; "it's such a joy to hear you sing! Please treat us to 'Flowers of the Forest' or one of your other lovely Scottish songs."

Annie compressed her lips and only bowed her head slightly in reply; then turning to Emma, addressed her on the subject of music. Several other people joined the party, and the tray with tea, pound cake and muffin, made its progress round the room. Mr. Freemantle insisted on helping each lady "to the refreshing beverage," as he called it himself, and passed many small and rather pointless jokes on the subject of the quantity of sugar they each required. "Sweets to the sweet," was a favorite quotation of his, and one which he usually found well received.

Annie pressed her lips together and only nodded slightly in response; then, turning to Emma, she started talking about music. A few other people joined the group, and the tray with tea, pound cake, and muffins made its way around the room. Mr. Freemantle insisted on serving each lady "the refreshing beverage," as he called it, and made several small and rather pointless jokes about how much sugar they each needed. "Sweets to the sweet" was one of his favorite quotes, and he usually found it well received.

"Look at that man," whispered Annie, pointing to Mr. Grant, apparently fast asleep on the sofa; "should you not like to throw a cloak over his head, that his slumbers may be undisturbed. Oh! I'll tell you what I will do—look now!"

"Look at that guy," whispered Annie, pointing to Mr. Grant, who seemed to be fast asleep on the sofa; "wouldn't you want to throw a blanket over his head so he can sleep peacefully? Oh! I know what I'll do—check this out!"

And stealing quietly into the inner room, she softly, but effectually, extinguished the lamp; and then returning closed the door, and placing a chair against it, seated herself there, leaving Mr. Grant in complete darkness "to finish his nap," as she said, "without risk of being roused by intrusive visitors." Mrs. Watson did not see this manœuvre, but Margaret and Emma laughed quietly—whilst Alfred, overcome by excessive amusement, dropped on a sofa, and rolled about in ecstasy.

And quietly slipping into the inner room, she gently yet effectively turned off the lamp. After that, she came back, closed the door, and propped a chair against it, sitting down there and leaving Mr. Grant in total darkness "to finish his nap," as she put it, "without the worry of being disturbed by unexpected guests." Mrs. Watson didn’t notice this move, but Margaret and Emma chuckled softly while Alfred, overwhelmed with laughter, collapsed onto a sofa and rolled around in delight.

George Millar, whose table was near, looked round.

George Millar, whose table was nearby, glanced around.

"What naughty trick are you about now, Annie?" said he suspiciously.

"What sneaky trick are you up to now, Annie?" he said suspiciously.

"I!" cried the young lady, with well affected surprise; "who so quiet and well-behaved in this room as myself! Your suspicions are derogatory to me, and disgraceful to yourself, George."

"I!" exclaimed the young lady, feigning surprise. "Who here is as quiet and well-behaved as I am? Your suspicions are insulting to me and embarrassing for you, George."

And she drew herself up in an attitude of offended dignity, crossing her hands in her lap, and looking straight before her.

And she sat up straight in a pose of offended dignity, with her hands crossed in her lap, and gazed straight ahead.

George went on with his game; and Mr. Alfred Freemantle, having recovered his composure, resumed his station by Miss Millar's side. He enquired how long she intended to keep the poor man in the dark? Miss Millar said he was in the black hole, and should continue there till he asked to get out; for, indeed, his voice had never yet been heard, and she was anxious to settle the question whether he was or was not, dumb.

George continued with his game, and Mr. Alfred Freemantle, having regained his composure, returned to his spot next to Miss Millar. He asked her how long she planned to keep the poor man in the dark. Miss Millar replied that he was in the black hole and would stay there until he asked to be let out; in fact, his voice had never been heard, and she was eager to determine whether he was actually dumb or not.

Presently afterwards another of the party came up, and begged in the name of Mrs. Watson that Miss Millar would favor them with a song.

Soon after, another member of the group approached and requested, on behalf of Mrs. Watson, that Miss Millar would please sing a song for them.

Annie possessed the rare talent of singing without accompaniment; and without affectation, when requested by the mistress of the house, she immediately complied, and warbled some beautiful old ballads to the great delight of the company.

Annie had the rare ability to sing without any music supporting her; and without any pretentiousness, when asked by the lady of the house, she quickly agreed and sang some beautiful old ballads, much to the joy of everyone present.

She did not change her position, but sat with her back to the door, when, in the midst of her second song, a loud crash was heard in the little room where Mr. Grant was confined; this was followed by vociferous and angry exclamations—at which every one started forward with various intonations of surprise, wondering what was the matter. Miss Millar did not cease singing or move her seat, but merely waved her hand to keep back those who pressed on her, and finished her song with perfect self-possession.

She didn’t change her position, but sat with her back to the door when, in the middle of her second song, a loud crash echoed from the small room where Mr. Grant was locked up; this was followed by loud and angry shouts—causing everyone to rush forward with different expressions of surprise, wondering what was happening. Miss Millar didn’t stop singing or move from her seat, but simply waved her hand to hold back those crowding around her, and finished her song with complete calm.

When, however, a second part was suddenly taken to her performance by a strange voice in the next room, every one was still more astonished, and insisted on opening the door to discover the minstrel. When this was done, they saw Mr. Grant leaning quietly against one chair, whilst another overthrown beside him revealed the origin of the noise which had at first arrested them; he was in the dark, of course, and seemed as he stood there so sleepy and dull, that they could hardly imagine he was likewise the author of the melodious sounds they had overheard. How he came there, why he was in the dark, and why he remained so, were questions rapidly asked by such as knew him well enough to speak to him—but he could give no explanation—he only knew that he had woke up and found himself on the sofa in the dark, and thought he was in bed, until rolling off convinced him that he was not; that he had fallen on the floor and made a noise he supposed, and that he should be particularly glad to know whether Mrs. Watson was in the constant habit of locking up her guests in the dark.

When a strange voice in the next room unexpectedly joined her performance, everyone was even more amazed and insisted on opening the door to find out who the minstrel was. When they did, they saw Mr. Grant leaning quietly against one chair, while another chair tipped over beside him explained the noise that had caught their attention. He was in the dark, of course, and looked so sleepy and dull standing there that they could hardly believe he was the one producing the beautiful sounds they had heard. How he got there, why he was in the dark, and why he stayed that way were questions quickly asked by those who knew him well enough to talk to him—but he had no answers. He only knew that he had woken up and found himself on the sofa in the dark, thinking he was in bed, until rolling off made him realize he wasn't; he had fallen on the floor and made a noise, and he particularly wanted to know if Mrs. Watson often locked her guests up in the dark.

Mrs. Watson came forward full of apologies and regrets; she really could not imagine how it had happened, or who had shut the door—it must have been so purely accidental; she was excessively shocked, and particularly grieved, and she hoped it would never occur again.

Mrs. Watson stepped up full of apologies and regrets; she honestly couldn't fathom how it had happened or who had closed the door—it had to be completely accidental. She was incredibly shocked and especially upset, and she hoped it would never happen again.

Nothing could be more admirable than the air of perfect innocence and ignorance which Annie Millar assumed through the whole scene; to have seen her face no one would have imagined that she was in the smallest degree inculpated in the false imprisonment which so afflicted poor Mr. Grant, and his slumber had been far too real and unfeigned for him to have any idea of the offender. Alfred Freemantle indeed drew all the suspicions on himself by his immoderate laughter and the facetious observations which he made at the discovery. Soon after this card-tables were formed, and the whole party sat down to different games, which occupied the rest of the evening.

Nothing was more admirable than the completely innocent and clueless expression that Annie Millar kept throughout the whole scene; if you had seen her face, no one would have thought for a second that she had any involvement in the false imprisonment that so troubled poor Mr. Grant, and his sleep was way too genuine and sincere for him to have any idea about the culprit. Alfred Freemantle unfortunately attracted all the suspicion onto himself with his excessive laughter and the humorous comments he made upon the discovery. Shortly after, card tables were set up, and the entire group sat down to different games, which filled the rest of the evening.

Emma felt on parting that she should like to know more of Annie Millar, and she found the next morning that her wish was likely to be gratified, for the young lady called in the course of the forenoon, and expressed the strongest desire to carry on an acquaintance with both the sisters. Margaret, whom she had known previously, and for whom she certainly entertained no very strong predilection, did not seem inclined to join the party which Annie tried to arrange for a walk.

Emma felt that, upon saying goodbye, she wanted to know more about Annie Millar. The next morning, she realized her wish might come true when Annie came by in the late morning and showed a strong interest in getting to know both sisters better. Margaret, whom Annie already knew and for whom she didn’t have particularly strong feelings, didn’t seem eager to join the outing Annie was trying to organize for a walk.

The feelings of jealousy and dislike which any pretty girl awakened in Margaret's mind were peculiarly vivid towards Annie Millar, and she naturally shrank from bringing herself much in contact with her.

The feelings of jealousy and dislike that any pretty girl stirred in Margaret's mind were especially intense when it came to Annie Millar, and she naturally avoided getting too close to her.

Mrs. Watson came into the room just as Miss Millar was pressing the two other sisters to join her. As soon as she understood how the case stood, being at that time peculiarly cross with Emma on account of the admiration she had excited on the previous night, she interposed in this way:

Mrs. Watson walked into the room just as Miss Millar was urging the two other sisters to join her. As soon as she realized what was happening, feeling especially annoyed with Emma because of the attention she had drawn the night before, she intervened like this:

"Indeed, my dear Miss Millar, it is most kind of you to propose such a thing, and I have no doubt but that the girls feel excessively obliged to you, but it is impossible for Emma to accept it. Loth as I am to refuse any request of yours, I cannot really accede to this one. Her duty must confine her within doors this morning, she has calls upon her time which must not be set aside; she must therefore forego the gratification you propose."

"Certainly, my dear Miss Millar, it’s very generous of you to suggest such a thing, and I’m sure the girls are incredibly grateful to you, but it’s just not possible for Emma to accept it. As much as I hate to turn down any request from you, I really can’t agree to this one. Her responsibilities require her to stay home this morning; she has commitments that she cannot ignore, so she will have to forgo the pleasure you’re offering."

Emma could not help feeling rather astonished at hearing such a declaration, as she was quite unaware of any particular duties which would compel her to remain in the house that morning, and she was quite puzzled what to answer, when Annie Millar said coaxingly,

Emma couldn't help but feel surprised at hearing such a statement, since she had no idea of any specific responsibilities that would keep her at home that morning, and she was totally unsure of how to respond when Annie Millar said sweetly,

"Why can you not put off your business till the afternoon, and go with us now? What have you so very particular to do?"

"Why can’t you wait until the afternoon to handle your work and come with us now? What’s so urgent that you have to do?"

"I suppose my sister-in-law wants me," said she colouring and hesitating; "and of course, if so, it is necessary I should stay."

"I guess my sister-in-law wants me," she said, blushing and hesitating; "and of course, if that's the case, I need to stay."

"Oh, I thought it might be some penance you were to perform—something quite wonderful and romantic—but really I think you might contrive to delay it, and accompany us to-day."

"Oh, I thought it might be some penance you had to do—something really amazing and romantic—but honestly, I think you could find a way to put it off and join us today."

"You are uncommonly kind," again interrupted Mrs. Watson, "but there is so much of regularity and system absolutely necessary where very young people are concerned, that whilst Emma continues under my care I cannot allow her to be running out at all hours—though if any one could tempt me to relax in my rules it would be you I assure you."

"You are incredibly kind," Mrs. Watson interrupted again, "but there has to be a lot of structure and organization when it comes to very young people. As long as Emma is in my care, I can't let her be out at all hours—though if anyone could convince me to ease up on my rules, it would definitely be you, I assure you."

The idea of a young woman of Emma's age not being at liberty to walk or sit still according to her own fancy, appeared to Annie Millar very extraordinary, and her wonder and annoyance were equally shared by Emma herself, now hearing for the first time of rules that had never to her knowledge existed at all; and feeling unable to contend against the assumption of authority which her sister-in-law exercised over her proceedings, without the risk of causing an actual quarrel with her on the subject, she began to look forward with considerable dread, and to wonder what would come next.

The idea of a young woman like Emma not being free to walk or sit as she pleased seemed really strange to Annie Millar, and both she and Emma were equally surprised and irritated by it. This was the first time Emma had heard about rules she didn't even know existed, and since she couldn't challenge her sister-in-law's authority without risking a real argument, she started to feel anxious and wondered what would happen next.

"Well," said Miss Millar, "if it is not convenient for Miss Emma to walk now, will you tell me when and at what hour I may look forward to that pleasure? Exceedingly as I regret that your rules have disappointed me to-day, there is this comfort, that they ensure my gratification at some other time, when I understand your arrangements. At what time does your sister take exercise?"

"Well," said Miss Millar, "if it’s not a good time for Miss Emma to go for a walk now, could you let me know when I can look forward to that pleasure? Although I really regret that your rules have let me down today, the silver lining is that they guarantee my enjoyment at another time, once I know your plans. What time does your sister usually go out for exercise?"

Mrs. Watson was completely caught, and excessively puzzled what to say. She hesitated for a moment, and then observed,

Mrs. Watson was completely caught off guard and really confused about what to say. She hesitated for a moment and then said,

"Well, as I do not like to thwart any plan of yours, I will try another day and make arrangements to gratify you, my dear Miss Millar; in the meantime I recommend you to take your walk to-day without any reference to Emma."

"Well, since I don’t want to ruin any of your plans, I’ll try again another day and make arrangements to please you, my dear Miss Millar; in the meantime, I suggest you take your walk today without any mention of Emma."

Miss Millar assented with a sigh, and she and Elizabeth set off together.

Miss Millar agreed with a sigh, and she and Elizabeth went off together.

CHAPTER IX.

"A very pretty thing indeed," exclaimed Mrs. Watson the moment the door closed on them, "a very pretty and reasonable thing for a girl like you, Miss Emma, coming into this house as a dependent, without a farthing in your pocket, or an expectation of any kind, a very pretty thing I say for you to go flaunting and jaunting about with all the best company in the town; I can tell you if this is the way you go on, I shall take care and keep you up stairs when I have visitors. I suppose you hope for an opportunity for carrying on your acquaintance with Alfred Freemantle, or perhaps you are looking out for George Millar himself. I see I must keep a firm hand over you, or I shall have some disgraceful proceedings no doubt—a girl of your age to be so given up to flirtation; it is quite shocking."

"A really pretty thing indeed," exclaimed Mrs. Watson the moment the door closed behind them, "a really pretty and reasonable thing for a girl like you, Miss Emma, coming into this house as a dependent, without a penny to your name, or any expectations whatsoever. I find it quite astonishing that you think it’s okay to go flaunting and hanging out with all the best people in town; I can assure you that if this is how you behave, I will make sure to keep you upstairs when I have visitors. I suppose you’re hoping for a chance to pursue your connection with Alfred Freemantle, or maybe you’re eyeing George Millar himself. I see I need to keep a close watch on you, or else I’ll surely have some embarrassing situations on my hands—a girl your age being so immersed in flirting; it's absolutely shocking."

"I do not know what I have done," replied Emma, struggling with her feelings, "to deserve your reproaches; Miss Millar asked me to walk with her, but how am I to blame for that?"

"I don't know what I've done," Emma replied, grappling with her emotions, "to deserve your accusations; Miss Millar asked me to walk with her, but how am I at fault for that?"

"Don't answer me, Miss, it is exceedingly impertinent and disrespectful, and I will not put up with it from you. If you imagine because you have been acquainted with the Osbornes and those grand folks, that you are to be mistress here, and do as you like, you will find yourself excessively mistaken. I shall allow nothing of the kind I assure you. Go to the nursery and take care of the little girl, and tell the nurse-maid I want her to go on an errand for me. Try and make yourself useful if you can, and show some gratitude for the extraordinary liberality of your brother, in receiving a beggar like you into his house."

"Don’t answer me, Miss. It’s extremely rude and disrespectful, and I won’t tolerate it from you. If you think that just because you’ve been around the Osbornes and those wealthy people, you can take charge here and do whatever you want, you’re very much mistaken. I won’t allow anything like that, I assure you. Go to the nursery and look after the little girl, and tell the nanny I need her to run an errand for me. Try to be helpful if you can, and show some appreciation for your brother’s incredible generosity in letting a beggar like you into his home."

Emma's spirit rose and tempted her strongly to rebel; her first impulse was to go to her own room, and shut herself in there; but she remembered that she was powerless, and totally without effectual support in the house. Elizabeth, it was true, would take her part, but she could only talk, not act, and as any contention must be fruitless, ending inevitably in her own defeat, she wisely determined to submit as quietly as possible, endeavouring to suppress her unavoidable feelings of repugnance and mortification, and trying to remember that since she was actually indebted to her brother for food and shelter, it became her to try by every means in her power to lessen the unwelcome burden. She went accordingly as she was desired to the nursery, and remained the rest of the morning in charge of Janetta, whose encreasing attachment towards her kind, new aunt, really gave her satisfaction, and made the time pass as pleasantly as was possible under such circumstances.

Emma's spirits lifted, making her want to rebel; her first thought was to head to her room and lock herself in. But she remembered that she was powerless and had no real support in the house. It was true that Elizabeth would stand by her, but she could only talk and not take action. Knowing that any argument would be pointless and would only lead to her own defeat, she wisely chose to submit as quietly as she could, trying to suppress her strong feelings of disgust and humiliation. She reminded herself that since she relied on her brother for food and shelter, it was her responsibility to do everything she could to alleviate the unwanted burden. So, she went to the nursery as she was asked and spent the rest of the morning taking care of Janetta, whose growing affection for her kind, new aunt genuinely pleased her and made the time pass as pleasantly as possible under the circumstances.

It distressed Elizabeth a good deal that Emma was not allowed to walk with her, and as she could never disguise her feelings, she immediately expressed this to her companion, adding that she was afraid Emma could never be happy at Robert's house, as Jane seemed to have taken a decided dislike to her.

It really bothered Elizabeth that Emma couldn't walk with her, and since she could never hide her feelings, she quickly told her friend, adding that she was worried Emma would never be happy at Robert's house because Jane seemed to really dislike her.

Annie exclaimed at the idea; she could not conceive it possible that any one could dislike Emma; those delightful dark eyes, those elegant ringlets, and the general grace of her appearance were in her opinion, so strongly indicative of an amiable, lively and ingenuous mind, that nobody could take offence at her. She was most enthusiastic in her praises, and Elizabeth felt gratified. This conversation passed on their way to Miss Millar's home, where she wished to call before starting for a country walk. She led her companion up at once to her own apartments, and whilst she left her for a moment in her dressing-room, to make some arrangements in private, Elizabeth, who to pass the time was looking at some books on the table, was suddenly interrupted by the entrance of George Millar. Her back being turned towards the door, the disguise of her bonnet and cloak prevented his recognising her, and concluding it to be his sister, he advanced hastily, and laying his hand on her shoulder he said:

Annie reacted with surprise at the thought; she couldn’t imagine that anyone could dislike Emma. To her, those lovely dark eyes, those graceful ringlets, and the overall elegance of Emma’s appearance strongly suggested a friendly, lively, and sincere personality, so she figured no one could be offended by her. Annie was really enthusiastic in her compliments, and Elizabeth felt pleased. This conversation took place on their way to Miss Millar's house, where Annie wanted to stop by before heading out for a walk in the countryside. She took Elizabeth straight up to her own rooms and, while she left her alone for a moment in her dressing room to take care of some things privately, Elizabeth, trying to pass the time, began looking through some books on the table. She was suddenly interrupted by the entrance of George Millar. With her back to the door and her bonnet and cloak obscuring her identity, he didn’t recognize her and, thinking it was his sister, came up quickly and placed his hand on her shoulder, saying:

"My dear Annie," when on her turning her face towards him, he of course discovered his mistake.

"My dear Annie," when she turned her face towards him, he obviously realized his mistake.

He looked excessively confused for a moment, but Elizabeth laughed and took it so easily, that he soon recovered himself; she explained to him why she was waiting there, and on hearing that they were preparing to take a country walk, he declared that it was a holiday with him to-day, and if they would not object he would accompany them.

He looked really confused for a moment, but Elizabeth laughed and took it all in stride, so he quickly regained his composure; she explained to him why she was waiting there, and when he heard that they were getting ready to take a walk in the countryside, he said it was a day off for him and if they didn’t mind, he would join them.

"Indeed," he added, "I think it my duty to go with you, or that wicked sister of mine would infallibly walk too far, and make herself ill. She is not to be trusted in the country I assure you."

"Definitely," he said, "I feel it’s my responsibility to go with you, or that troublesome sister of mine will definitely wander too far and end up unwell. You can't trust her in the countryside, I promise you."

Elizabeth did not feel inclined to raise any objection to this arrangement, as she was quite as well satisfied with what she saw, as with what she had heard of Mr. Millar, and did not feel disposed to retract her previous declaration in his favor. Their walk proved as agreeable as she could desire, and only left her the wish that she could have such another, and Emma with her.

Elizabeth didn’t feel like objecting to this arrangement since she was just as happy with what she saw as with what she had heard about Mr. Millar, and she had no intention of taking back her earlier support for him. Their walk was as enjoyable as she could have hoped for, and it only left her wishing for another experience like that, with Emma joining her.

They were out a considerable time, as George Millar proposed visiting a small farm in which he took much pride, and which particularly delighted Elizabeth. The arrangement of his dairy, the welfare of his lambs, the progress of his poultry, were all subjects exactly to her taste, and she entered heart and soul into the matter: her interest was far too sincere for him to be otherwise than flattered by it, and he came to the conclusion that she was a very delightful young woman, with more intelligence and a clearer head than any town-bred young lady of his acquaintance. He determined to take her opinion and advice on the subject of making cream cheeses, and resolved to rear a calf which she had admired, instead of sending it to the butcher's the following week. They were left a good deal to entertain each other, as Annie had chosen to unchain a large Newfoundland dog kept at the farm, and gone off in company with it for a gambol in the meadows.

They were out for quite a while, as George Millar wanted to visit a small farm that he was very proud of, and which Elizabeth found especially charming. The setup of his dairy, the care of his lambs, and the progress of his poultry were all right up her alley, and she completely invested herself in the topics. Her genuine interest flattered him, and he concluded that she was a wonderful young woman, with more intelligence and a clearer mind than any city girl he knew. He decided to ask for her opinion and advice on making cream cheeses and resolved to raise a calf that she liked instead of sending it to the butcher the following week. They had a lot of time to entertain each other since Annie had chosen to unchain a large Newfoundland dog kept at the farm and had gone off with it for a romp in the meadows.

When every part of the establishment had been carefully visited, and some of the hops in the nearest fields inspected, Elizabeth began to think it was time for her to go home; but Annie had not yet rejoined them, and having quite lost sight of her during the last hour, they had nothing to do but to sit down, and wait patiently, if they could, for her appearance. The house, which was only inhabited by a bailiff and his wife, was small but pretty, and Elizabeth was eloquent in her praise of everything she saw, declaring with perfect unreserve how very much she should prefer living in that charming little house, to inhabiting the best mansion in the town.

When they had thoroughly checked every part of the establishment and looked at some of the hops in the nearby fields, Elizabeth started to think it was time to head home. However, Annie still hadn't returned, and since they had completely lost track of her over the last hour, they had no choice but to sit down and wait patiently for her to show up. The house, which was only occupied by a bailiff and his wife, was small but lovely, and Elizabeth enthusiastically praised everything she saw, openly expressing how much she would prefer living in that charming little house over the nicest mansion in town.

However, as time passed on, and she remembered the distance she had to walk before reaching home, she began to be rather uneasy, well knowing how extremely displeased Robert would be, if they were late for dinner, as seemed probable. She confided her fears to George Millar, confessing, with perfect candour, that she was very much afraid of her brother's displeasure. He immediately suggested, as a remedy, that if their return to Croydon was deferred later than she liked, she should give them the pleasure of her company at their own family meal; assuring her that there was not the smallest risk of Mrs. Turner's being angry, even if they kept her waiting an hour. At the same time, he said that, for that very reason, he should be sorry to do so, and he, therefore, hoped his sister would soon join them.

However, as time went on, and she remembered how far she had to walk before getting home, she started to feel pretty uneasy, knowing very well how upset Robert would be if they were late for dinner, which seemed likely. She shared her concerns with George Millar, admitting honestly that she was really worried about her brother's anger. He immediately suggested that if their return to Croydon took longer than she wanted, she should join them for their family meal instead; he assured her there was absolutely no risk of Mrs. Turner being upset, even if they made her wait an hour. At the same time, he mentioned that for that reason, he would be disappointed to keep her from joining them soon.

At length, after trying their patience till Elizabeth was surprised it did not fail, the truant girl returned; and when her brother attempted to scold her, she laughingly placed her hand over his mouth, and desired him to behave well before her friends, at least; there would be time enough for him to find fault in the course of the evening—he could keep awake on purpose.

At last, after testing their patience until Elizabeth was amazed it didn't run out, the missing girl came back; and when her brother tried to reprimand her, she playfully covered his mouth with her hand and told him to act nice in front of her friends, at least. There would be plenty of time for him to complain later in the evening—he could stay awake on purpose.

He called her, in reply, a saucy girl, and threatened that another time he would not take her out walking with him; whilst she persisted in asserting that it was she to whom he was obliged for his excursion, and that she and Miss Watson could have done perfectly well without him.

He called her a cheeky girl in response and warned that next time, he wouldn't take her out for a walk. She kept insisting that it was her who made the outing possible and that she and Miss Watson could have managed just fine without him.

They then commenced their return homewards, and George told his sister to invite Miss Watson to dine with them on the plea of being too late for her own dinner. Elizabeth expressed herself exceedingly ready to comply, and it was so settled.

They then started their journey back home, and George told his sister to invite Miss Watson to dinner, saying she was too late for her own meal. Elizabeth readily agreed, and it was settled.

When within half a mile of the town, they met Alfred Freemantle, who was enjoying a stroll on his escape from the office. Uninvited, he joined them, and placed himself by the side of Miss Millar, who was leaning on her brother's arm. She put up her lip in a very contemptuous way, and a moment after, changed to the other side, and found a refuge for herself between Elizabeth and George, where she was safe from him. He saw the manœuvre, and mortified at it, tried in his turn to mortify her, by enthusiastic praises of the absent Emma.

When they were half a mile from town, they ran into Alfred Freemantle, who was out for a walk to escape the office. Uninvited, he joined them and positioned himself next to Miss Millar, who was leaning on her brother's arm. She flared her lip in a very condescending way and a moment later switched to the other side, finding safety between Elizabeth and George, away from him. He noticed what she did and, feeling humiliated, attempted to embarrass her by enthusiastically praising the absent Emma.

"What a sweet, charming girl she is—I don't know when I have seen anything which pleased me better—those sparkling black eyes, and the clear olive complexion, are perfection in my eyes; and her manners—so sweet—so ladylike, she is quite bewitching."

"What a sweet, charming girl she is—I don't know when I've seen anything that pleased me more—those sparkling black eyes and the clear olive skin are perfection in my eyes; and her manners—so sweet—so lady-like, she is completely enchanting."

"You cannot praise her too much for me," replied Annie, quite sincerely; "I have been raving about her ever since last night, and so long as you make use of suitable and judicious terms, you may extol her beauty till you are worn out with fatigue."

"You can't praise her enough for me," Annie replied, sounding genuinely sincere. "I've been going on about her since last night, and as long as you use the right and thoughtful words, you can brag about her beauty until you're exhausted."

"I intend to write an acrostic on her name," said he, in a most self-satisfied tone, "perhaps you did not know it; but I am considered rather to shine in that way; I have made capital verses."

"I plan to write an acrostic using her name," he said with a very pleased tone, "maybe you didn't know this, but I'm known to be quite good at it; I've written some great verses."

"So you have told me, Mr. Freemantle, before; indeed, I remember, on one occasion, your presenting me with some lines which, from the style and manner, I should have judged impossible to be your own composition, but for your affirmation of that fact; of course, therefore, I am aware of your talents."

"So you've mentioned that to me before, Mr. Freemantle. In fact, I recall that one time you shared some lines with me that, based on the style and tone, I would have thought were impossible for you to have written, if you hadn't insisted they were yours. So, I know about your talents."

"I am only too much flattered by your remembering the circumstance at all, Miss Millar—you don't happen to recollect the lines, do you?"

"I’m really flattered that you remember the situation at all, Miss Millar—you don’t happen to remember the lines, do you?"

"No, indeed: I remember the fact, because I know a cousin of mine who was staying with us at the time, amused himself with cutting the paper into the smallest possible morsels, and I only read the lines once in consequence."

"No, seriously: I remember it clearly because I had a cousin visiting us at the time, and he entertained himself by tearing the paper into tiny pieces, so I only read the lines once as a result."

The utter carelessness with which this assertion was made, would have been sufficient to overwhelm an ordinarily modest man, but he did not appear distressed, only interposing with a declaration that he thought he could remember the little poem—accordingly he commenced reciting—

The complete lack of care with which this claim was made would have been enough to surprise a normally humble person, but he didn’t seem upset. Instead, he interrupted with a statement that he believed he could recall the little poem—so he started reciting—

"A nimated airy angel
N otice now my humble line;
N ever was there such a feeling
I n my breast, as now is stealing,
E re I saw that form divine."

"Pray spare me the rest," exclaimed Annie, almost suffocated with laughter, which she vainly tried to repress, "my modesty is too sensitive to stand such praises, so I entreat you to allow us to exercise our imaginations as to the remainder."

"Please, spare me the rest," Annie exclaimed, nearly suffocated with laughter, which she unsuccessfully tried to hold back. "My modesty is too sensitive to handle such compliments, so I beg you to let us use our imaginations for the rest."

"Do you know when I began that I wanted to make every word in the line commence with the same letter, but I could not manage it; it was too much for me."

"Do you know that when I started, I wanted to make every word in the line begin with the same letter, but I couldn't pull it off; it was too much for me."

"I can easily believe that," replied Mr. Millar, gravely. "I think it was too much for my sister too; you should not indulge young girls with such flattery: depend upon it, it's very bad for them."

"I can easily believe that," Mr. Millar replied seriously. "I think it was too much for my sister as well; you shouldn't spoil young girls with that kind of flattery: trust me, it's really bad for them."

"Oh, dear no," replied he, "a little flattery delicately administered makes way amazingly amongst those whose hearts are soft and easily touched."

"Oh, no," he replied, "a little flattery, when done just right, works wonders on those whose hearts are gentle and easily moved."

"Amongst which number I conclude you reckon me?" enquired Annie.

"Which number do you think I belong to?" Annie asked.

"No, indeed, you are hard-hearted and cruel to a degree to drive twenty such men as me to despair."

"No, you're really hard-hearted and cruel to drive twenty guys like me to despair."

"I hope I shall never be reduced to do so desperate a deed; twenty such men would be a formidable phalanx—more than I could stand at all," said Miss Millar, arching her eye-brows and apparently looking on the point of laughing again.

"I hope I never have to do something so desperate; twenty guys like that would be a tough group—more than I could handle at all," said Miss Millar, raising her eyebrows and seeming like she was about to laugh again.

He looked suspiciously at her, and said, after considering her countenance a moment,

He eyed her suspiciously and said, after taking a moment to examine her face,

"I have not made more than the first couplet of my address to Miss Emma Watson, do you think you can help me?"

"I've only written the first couplet of my address to Miss Emma Watson. Do you think you can help me?"

"Let us hear your effusion—we will see what we can do," replied Annie.

"Go ahead and share your thoughts—we'll see what we can do," replied Annie.

"Emma, elegant, enchanting,
Merry maiden, much is wanting—"

"But, then, I don't know what to say next—what do you think is wanting?" said Mr. Alfred in the most earnest tone possible.

"But, I don't know what to say next—what do you think is missing?" said Mr. Alfred in the most serious tone possible.

"I should finish it this way," suggested Annie.

"I should finish it like this," suggested Annie.

"My melodious muse to make
All I wish it for thy sake."

"Thank you, indeed," cried he, "what condescending goodness on your part to stoop to such kindness as to assist me with such poetical rhymes. Do you ever compose yourself?"

"Thank you so much," he exclaimed, "how gracious of you to take the time to help me with these poetic rhymes. Do you write poetry yourself?"

"How can you ask—have you not read a small volume of poems entitled, 'Way-side Flowers?'—and did you not know they were mine?"

"How can you ask—haven't you read a small collection of poems called 'Way-side Flowers?'—and didn't you know they were mine?"

"No, indeed! How delighted I am to be acquainted with a real author! I shall never rest till I have procured and read your poems."

"No way! I'm so excited to meet a real author! I won't stop until I get my hands on and read your poems."

"I wish you success in the search then," replied Annie, "and repose and quiet when you have succeeded."

"I wish you success in your search," Annie replied, "and peace and relaxation once you've succeeded."

In those days, Authors and Authoresses were far less plentiful than now; when not to know, or be nearly related to one, is a more remarkable circumstance by far, than the contrary; and Alfred Freemantle really believing Annie's assertion, looked and felt most highly exalted at the supposed discovery.

In those days, authors and female authors were way less common than they are now; not knowing one or being closely related to one was far more noteworthy than the opposite. Alfred Freemantle genuinely believed Annie's claim and looked and felt extremely proud at the supposed discovery.

He continued, during the rest of the walk, to plague her with questions as to what species of stanzas—what measure—what style of writing she preferred, until Annie on getting free from him at length, burst into a strong invective against his stupidity and want of common sense.

He kept bothering her with questions about what type of stanzas—what meter—what style of writing she liked during the rest of their walk, until Annie finally got away from him and launched into a harsh criticism of his stupidity and lack of common sense.

Her brother quietly told her she deserved it—she liked to play on his dullness of perception, and it served her right when it recoiled on her own head. Annie denied that there was any malice in what she said, it was only a little fun, and was not really, at all naughty.

Her brother quietly told her she deserved it—she enjoyed teasing him about his lack of insight, and it was only fair when it backfired on her. Annie insisted that there was no ill intent in her words; it was just a bit of fun and not really, at all, bad.

They reached their house at last, and the two ladies, being both tired and hungry, were extremely glad of rest and dinner. Elizabeth could not help wondering at herself for what she was doing, and where she was; but the human mind soon gets accustomed to any circumstances, and she enjoyed herself too much to feel any regret at the change of scene. Their little quartette was extremely pleasant and good-humoured; she was introduced to Mr. Millar's children, and was much pleased with them; and the little things, with the intuitive perception peculiar to children, clung to her with great delight and affection.

They finally reached their house, and the two ladies, being both tired and hungry, were really happy to have some rest and dinner. Elizabeth couldn't help but wonder what she was doing and where she was, but the human mind quickly adapts to any situation, and she enjoyed herself too much to feel any regret about the change of scenery. Their little group was very pleasant and cheerful; she was introduced to Mr. Millar's kids, and she was quite pleased with them. The little ones, with the natural instinct that kids have, attached themselves to her with great joy and affection.

After spending, by far the most cheerful evening which she could remember, since they were snowed up at Mr. Howard's she was escorted home by George Millar, and parted from him with so friendly a feeling, that she could hardly believe he was only a two days' acquaintance.

After having the most joyful evening she could remember since they got snowed in at Mr. Howard's, she was taken home by George Millar and said goodbye to him with such a friendly feeling that she could hardly believe they had only known each other for two days.

CHAPTER X.

Very different was the evening her sisters had been passing. Robert was engaged in his office—Margaret engrossed with a new romance that morning procured—and Jane, being tired, and having nothing to amuse her, was more than usually cross to Emma; finding fault with the manner in which she had performed some needle-work, and going on from that to a general charge of indifference, indolence, and constant inattention.

Very differently was the evening her sisters were having. Robert was busy in his office—Margaret was absorbed in a new romance she had gotten that morning—and Jane, tired and having nothing to entertain her, was unusually irritable with Emma; criticizing how she had done some needlework, and then moving on to a general accusation of indifference, laziness, and constant inattention.

Emma sighed, and could not help throwing back a mournful thought to passed times, when she had felt herself the pet of her dear uncle, and the idol of a whole household; or later, when she had flattered herself with the notion that she was the first object with Mr. Howard. It seemed now, quite like recalling a dream, when she looked back to those happy days; so suddenly, and entirely, had the scene been changed. Then she began to wonder when she should hear from Miss Osborne—and what she would say—how she would bear the idea of being called into a court of justice; whether her family would not be angry at it—and what the result would be. Would Tom Musgrove yield or not?—or would Robert persist in his determination; and in these silent meditations the evening passed heavily away. She was glad when Elizabeth came home; her entrance brought some little diversion to their scene, as she had something new to tell; and Jane, though rather inclined to resent any one having so much enjoyment without her, was too well satisfied with the union which she anticipated between Elizabeth and Mr. Millar, to feel any very strong indignation on this occasion.

Emma sighed and couldn't help but reflect sadly on the past, when she had felt like the favorite of her dear uncle and the beloved of an entire household; or later, when she had convinced herself that she was the main focus for Mr. Howard. Looking back on those happy days felt almost like recalling a dream; the situation had changed so suddenly and completely. Then she started to wonder when she would hear from Miss Osborne—and what she would say—how she would cope with the idea of being called into a court of law; whether her family would be upset about it—and what the outcome would be. Would Tom Musgrove give in or not?—or would Robert stick to his resolve? These silent thoughts made the evening drag on. She was relieved when Elizabeth came home; her arrival brought a little distraction to their atmosphere since she had something new to share, and Jane, although somewhat inclined to resent anyone having so much fun without her, was too pleased with the prospect of a connection between Elizabeth and Mr. Millar to feel any intense anger this time.

Bed time came, and Emma, feeling wretchedly depressed and miserable, could not refrain from the luxury of finishing the evening with a good fit of crying, which relieved her heart, and soothed her to sleep.

Bedtime came, and Emma, feeling deeply sad and miserable, couldn’t help but indulge in the luxury of finishing the evening with a good cry, which eased her heart and helped her fall asleep.

Early the next morning Elizabeth went to Emma's room, and began to express to her how very much she was pleased with George Millar, his sister, his children, his house, his farm, and all that belonged to him. Then she declared that, of all situations she had ever seen, she thought she should like the neighbourhood of Croydon for a home,—and, indeed, she should not object to live in the town altogether.

Early the next morning, Elizabeth went to Emma's room and started to share how happy she was with George Millar, his sister, his kids, his house, his farm, and everything that was his. Then she said that, out of all the places she had ever seen, she thought she would really enjoy living in the Croydon area for a home—and, in fact, she wouldn't mind living in the town at all.

Emma listened and acquiesced in it all; she had not recovered her spirits—and though trying to enter into her sister's hopes and wishes, she could hardly summon energy sufficient to do so.

Emma listened and went along with everything; she hadn't regained her spirits—and although she tried to share in her sister's hopes and wishes, she could barely muster enough energy to do so.

The morning passed much as usual until post time, when Emma received an answer to her note to Miss Osborne, and Robert at the same time was favored with a letter from Tom Musgrove. The four ladies were in the drawing-room, and Emma was looking over the dispatch from Miss Osborne, when her brother entered and communicated to them all the contents of Tom's letter. It was short and decisive.

The morning went by pretty much like any other until it was time for the mail, when Emma got a reply to her note from Miss Osborne, and at the same moment, Robert received a letter from Tom Musgrove. The four ladies were in the living room, and Emma was reading the message from Miss Osborne when her brother walked in and shared the contents of Tom's letter with everyone. It was brief and to the point.

"Dear Sir,

"Dear Mr.,"

"The receipt of your letter of yesterday surprised me a good deal. I am extremely sorry that there should have been any misunderstanding of the sort; but I am sure your amiable sister will at once admit that my attentions to her have always been limited within the bounds of friendship, such as our long acquaintance justifies, and such as I have paid to twenty other young ladies before her eyes. With kind compliments to the ladies of your family, I have the honor to remain,

"The receipt of your letter from yesterday caught me off guard. I'm really sorry there was any misunderstanding like that; however, I'm sure your lovely sister will immediately acknowledge that my attention to her has always stayed within the limits of friendship, as our long acquaintance supports, and similar to what I've shown to twenty other young ladies in her presence. With best regards to the ladies in your family, I remain honored,"

"Dear Sir,

"Dear Sir,"

"Yours faithfully, &c. &c."

"Yours sincerely, etc. etc."

Margaret thought it incumbent on her immediately to go off in a fit of hysterics on hearing this read, sobbing out between whiles, that he was a cruel, cruel man, and she never meant to care more about him.

Margaret felt it necessary to immediately break down in tears upon hearing this read, sobbing intermittently that he was a cruel, cruel man, and she never intended to care about him again.

"Do have done with that confounded noise," said Robert impatiently, "for there's no getting a word of sense from a woman when she's in that state, and heaven knows it's little enough one can reasonably expect at any time."

"Be quiet with that annoying noise," Robert said impatiently, "because you can't make any sense out of a woman when she's like that, and honestly, it's not like you can expect much sense from her at any time."

Margaret's sobs did not cease at this gentle request, and Robert grew more angry.

Margaret's sobs didn't stop at this gentle request, and Robert got more upset.

"By Jove, Margaret, if you don't stop, I'll leave you to make the best of your own matters, and neither meddle nor make any more in it."

"Seriously, Margaret, if you don’t stop, I’ll leave you to deal with your own problems and won’t interfere anymore."

Afraid that he might really keep his word, she ceased at last, and he then enquired what Emma had heard from Miss Osborne. Emma read the passage in which Miss Osborne replied to her assurance that Margaret still considered Mr. Musgrove engaged to her; it merely thanked her for the information, stated that she would warn her friend, and wished Miss Margaret a happy termination to her engagement. The rest of the letter was about subjects quite unconnected with Tom Musgrove, and uninteresting to any one but Emma. Miss Osborne mentioned one thing which gave her peculiar pleasure; her marriage with Sir William was to take place after Easter, and they were going down to spend the spring and summer months at Osborne Castle, which her brother had lent to them, whilst Sir William Gordon was determining on the plan and elevation of a new mansion, which he intended to build on his property. Miss Osborne earnestly hoped that Emma would once more visit there, and declared she quite looked forward with impatience to a future meeting.

Afraid that he might actually keep his promise, she finally stopped, and he then asked what Emma had heard from Miss Osborne. Emma read the part where Miss Osborne responded to her assurance that Margaret still thought Mr. Musgrove was engaged to her; she simply thanked Emma for the information, said she would warn her friend, and wished Miss Margaret a happy conclusion to her engagement. The rest of the letter was about topics unrelated to Tom Musgrove and only interesting to Emma. Miss Osborne mentioned one thing that brought her particular joy; her wedding to Sir William was set to happen after Easter, and they were planning to spend the spring and summer at Osborne Castle, which her brother had lent them while Sir William Gordon was figuring out the design and layout of a new house he planned to build on his land. Miss Osborne sincerely hoped that Emma would visit again and said she was really looking forward to their next meeting.

She did not wish to read this aloud, as she shrunk from the appearance of boasting about her grand acquaintance, but neither Jane nor Margaret would allow her to rest in peace until she had made known the principal contents of her letter; and a sentence containing the information that they had seen Mr. Howard, who had spent a few days in town lately, was the only information she eventually kept to herself.

She didn’t want to read this out loud because she felt uncomfortable boasting about her important connections, but neither Jane nor Margaret would let her relax until she shared the main points of her letter. The only detail she ended up keeping to herself was a line about having seen Mr. Howard, who had spent a few days in town recently.

Margaret's curiosity having materially aided in restoring her composure, she was soon able to enquire of her brother what he intended to do. He repeated all he had formerly asserted, and Emma heard it with horror; she escaped from in the room to consider what she had better do, and after much thought, decided on writing at once to Miss Osborne, informing her of what was threatened. She sat down and wrote accordingly:

Margaret's curiosity had really helped her regain her composure, so she was soon able to ask her brother what he planned to do. He repeated everything he had said before, and Emma listened in horror. She quickly left the room to think about what she should do, and after a lot of contemplation, she decided to write to Miss Osborne right away, letting her know about the threat. She sat down and wrote as planned:

"Dear Miss Osborne,

"Dear Ms. Osborne,

"I hope you will not consider me in any way to blame, if the information I have to communicate is disagreeable to you. I am sorry to say that Mr. Musgrove has been so unprincipled as entirely to deny the engagement, which we know subsisted between him and my sister; and what grieves me still more is, that my brother, convinced that there actually was an engagement, declares he will bring an action against Mr. Musgrove, unless he immediately fulfils it. The idea that we shall have to appear in a court of justice, frightens me very much, and I thought it right to give you early notice of his intention that you might not be taken by surprise. My brother is so fixed in his resolution, that I cannot see the smallest probability of an escape for us, unless Mr. Musgrove can be persuaded to act up to his promise. I know Lord Osborne has great influence with him, and for the sake of your family, and his own character and respectability, he might perhaps be persuaded by him to do so; but with a man of such a character, my sister's chance of happiness would be small, and I cannot wish for their marriage, even to save myself from what I so greatly dread. I feel I am wrong and selfish in shrinking from an exertion which I suppose is my duty, and perhaps after all, when there are so many troubles in life, one difficulty more or less ought not to disturb me so much. I am truly rejoiced at your bright prospects, and shall indeed have great pleasure at any time you name, in witnessing your domestic happiness; I assure you that your kind invitation has given me more pleasure than anything I have lately experienced.

"I hope you won't blame me in any way if the information I have to share is upsetting to you. I'm sorry to say that Mr. Musgrove has been so dishonest as to completely deny the engagement that we know existed between him and my sister. What worries me even more is that my brother, believing there was indeed an engagement, insists that he will take legal action against Mr. Musgrove unless he fulfills it immediately. The thought of having to go to court scares me a lot, and I felt it was important to give you a heads-up about his intention so you wouldn't be caught off guard. My brother is so set on his decision that I can't see any way out for us, unless Mr. Musgrove can be convinced to honor his promise. I know Lord Osborne has a lot of influence with him, and for the sake of your family and his own reputation, he might be persuaded to do the right thing; but with a man like that, my sister's chances of happiness would be slim, and I can't wish for their marriage, even to spare myself from what I dread so much. I realize I am being wrong and selfish for avoiding an effort that I think is my duty, and maybe when there are so many challenges in life, one more shouldn't bother me so much. I am truly happy for your bright future, and I will really enjoy witnessing your happiness anytime you choose to share it; I assure you that your kind invitation has brought me more joy than anything I've experienced lately."

"Believe me, dear Miss Osborne,

"Trust me, dear Miss Osborne,"

"Very truly yours, &c. &c."

"Yours sincerely, etc. etc."

We must follow this letter to London, and describe the effect which it produced on the parties concerned, and the results which arose from it. Miss Osborne was sitting in the breakfast-room in Portman Square when it was brought to her. Sir William Gordon was beside her on the sofa, assisting at her late breakfast, in the English sense of the word, and playfully telling her that he never meant to wait so long for his, when he was settled at home. As she looked at the address.

We need to trace this letter to London and explain the impact it had on the people involved, as well as the outcomes that followed. Miss Osborne was sitting in the breakfast room in Portman Square when it arrived. Sir William Gordon was next to her on the sofa, helping her with her late breakfast, in the English sense of the term, and jokingly telling her that he never intended to wait so long for his when he got home. As she looked at the address.

"Here is a letter," she observed, "from that charming Emma Watson with whom you were pleased to carry on such a flirtation just before you proposed to me."

"Here’s a letter," she noted, "from that lovely Emma Watson with whom you enjoyed such a flirtation right before you proposed to me."

"I flirt with Emma Watson," exclaimed he, "I deny it entirely—I never flirted with any girl in my life."

"I flirt with Emma Watson," he exclaimed, "I completely deny it—I’ve never flirted with any girl in my life."

"What have you forgotten it all—did you not take a walk with her in the park—a sketch in a cottage—and a drive in a cart? do you mean to deny all that?"

"What have you forgotten all of it—didn’t you take a walk with her in the park—a drawing in a cottage—and a ride in a cart? Do you really mean to deny all that?"

"By no means, I only deny entirely all flirtation whatever—what time—what spirits—what inclination could I have to flirt with her, when I was doing hard service to win your most intractable and hard-hearted self."

"There's no way I would ever flirt with her—what time, what mood, what desire would I have to flirt when I was working so hard to win over your difficult and stubborn self?"

"Not so very hard-hearted, I think, Sir William," said she, blushing.

"Not so heartless, I think, Sir William," she said, blushing.

"Stern enough to drive an ordinary man to despair, Rosa," replied he, looking admiringly at her; "and had I not been as obstinate as yourself, we never should have been sitting as we now are."

"Stern enough to push an ordinary person to despair, Rosa," he said, looking at her with admiration; "and if I hadn't been as stubborn as you, we wouldn't be sitting here together like we are now."

"Well, you may as well let my hand alone, I think, for I want the use of it to open my letter," and accordingly the young lady broke the seal, as soon as she could get possession of her hand.

"Well, you might as well let go of my hand, I think, because I need it to open my letter," and so the young lady broke the seal as soon as she could take back her hand.

"Let me look over you," said he, leaning forward with his cheek close to hers.

"Let me check you out," he said, leaning in with his cheek close to hers.

She repulsed him, and placed herself in the corner of the sofa, where he was forced to be satisfied with watching her face. He saw her cheek glow, and her eye flash, whilst her brow contracted with repressed indignation, and she seemed on the point of tearing the letter in two. She did not, however, but dropped her hands in her lap, and sat for a minute looking upwards earnestly, as if trying to recall some past event, then frowned again. Her lover extended his hand towards her, and exclaimed—

She disgusted him and positioned herself in the corner of the sofa, forcing him to settle for just watching her face. He noticed her cheek flush, her eye sparkle, and her brow wrinkle with held-back anger, as if she were about to rip the letter in half. Instead, she let her hands drop into her lap and sat for a moment gazing upwards intently, as if trying to remember something from the past, then frowned again. Her lover reached out his hand toward her and exclaimed—

"My dear Rosa, what is the matter, your looks quite frighten me—do let me see this letter."

"My dear Rosa, what is wrong? Your expression is quite alarming—please let me see this letter."

"Take it," said she, "and see what intolerable impertinence is threatened me."

"Take it," she said, "and see what unbearable disrespect is coming my way."

He read it attentively, then said—

He read it carefully, then said—

"I am quite bewildered—completely mystified—what have you got to do with all this—and what does it mean?"

"I am really confused—totally perplexed—what do you have to do with all this—and what does it mean?"

"Ah, you may well be astonished," she replied; "don't you see what is threatened? imagine me, a peer's daughter, dragged into the Assize Court as a witness in an action between Margaret Watson and Thomas Musgrove, for a breach of promise of marriage. Can you realise the scene? It would be novel and interesting, I think."

"Ah, you might be shocked," she said. "Don't you see what's at stake? Imagine me, the daughter of a noble, being dragged into the Assize Court as a witness in a case between Margaret Watson and Thomas Musgrove over a broken marriage promise. Can you picture that scene? I think it would be quite a spectacle."

"Extremely so, and I do not see why you should mind it: you will, of course, be treated with all proper respect and consideration, and justice must be done. Don't make yourself unhappy about that."

"Absolutely, and I don’t understand why you’d feel that way: you will, of course, be treated with all the proper respect and consideration, and justice will be served. Don’t let that worry you."

"You are joking, Sir William; and I shall be angry presently."

"You’re kidding, Sir William; and I’m about to get really annoyed."

"No, don't pray; I should not like that—but tell me how you happened to become the confidante of this charming Margaret; I did not know your friendship extended to the whole family."

"No, don’t pray; I wouldn’t like that—but tell me how you ended up being trusted by this lovely Margaret; I didn’t realize your friendship included the entire family."

"Neither does it—it is only Emma I care for," replied she; and she then proceeded to explain to Sir William all the circumstances attending their involuntary audience of Musgrove's courtship, and her reason for keeping it quiet.

"Neither does it—it’s only Emma I care about," she replied; and then she went on to explain to Sir William all the details surrounding their unexpected witnessing of Musgrove's courtship, and her reason for keeping it a secret.

"Caught listening, eh!" ejaculated Sir William; "I do not wonder that you shrink from being called on to avow it in public. What a pity that you did not start out and cry 'bo!' to them both; from all accounts they deserved it."

"Caught listening, huh!" exclaimed Sir William; "I’m not surprised you’re hesitant to admit it in front of others. What a shame you didn’t just shout 'boo!' at them; by all accounts, they deserved it."

"That's all very well, and you may amuse yourself with laughing at me, if you like; but tell me how can I avoid this difficulty—must I appear in court?"

"That's all great, and you can make fun of me if you want; but tell me, how do I get around this problem—do I have to go to court?"

"Certainly, if you are subpœned to appear—there is no help for that."

"Sure, if you’re summoned to appear—there’s no avoiding that."

"How coolly you treat it—why is it not you instead of me it has happened to?"

"How casually you handle it—why did it have to happen to me instead of you?"

"Only because I was not one of the eavesdroppers."

"Only because I wasn't one of the eavesdroppers."

"I assure you, Sir William, if you go on laughing at my distress, I will punish you for it."

"I promise you, Sir William, if you keep laughing at my pain, I will make you pay for it."

"I am excessively sorry for your distress, my dear Rosa, but I must think it quite unfounded."

"I’m really sorry for your upset, my dear Rosa, but I have to say it seems totally unjustified."

"Well, there's one thing certain, I warn you: if I have to appear in this business, we must defer our marriage; I could not appear as a bride and a witness during the same month."

"Well, there’s one thing I’m sure of, I warn you: if I have to be involved in this situation, we’ll have to postpone our marriage; I couldn’t show up as a bride and a witness in the same month."

Sir William started up from the cushion where he was lounging, and looking fixedly at her, exclaimed—

Sir William jumped up from the cushion where he was lounging and, looking intently at her, exclaimed—

"You are not serious."

"You're not serious."

"Perfectly so, Sir William; and I see you are so now," replied Miss Osborne.

"Exactly right, Sir William; and I can see you are that way now," replied Miss Osborne.

"Then you shall have no occasion to put your threat in execution," said he, with an air of determination; "let us talk the matter over seriously, Rosa."

"Then you won't have to carry out your threat," he said firmly; "let's discuss this seriously, Rosa."

"Ah, I am glad I have brought you to your senses, at last; now consider, if we could do as Emma advises, and persuade this Mr. Musgrove to marry, as he ought, there would be an end of all trouble in the affair."

"Ah, I'm glad I've finally helped you see reason; now think about it, if we could follow Emma's advice and convince Mr. Musgrove to marry, as he should, all the trouble in this situation would be resolved."

"To you, perhaps, but not to Miss Margaret; I dare say her amiable husband would beat her every day."

"Maybe for you, but not for Miss Margaret; I bet her kind husband would hit her every day."

"Now don't relax into your indifference again, and be provoking! Oh, here comes Osborne; let's explain the case to him, and see what he says on the subject."

"Now don’t slip back into your indifference and be annoying! Oh, here comes Osborne; let’s explain the situation to him and see what he thinks about it."

Lord Osborne, at the moment, entered the room, and his sister tried to make him comprehend the facts that had occurred.

Lord Osborne just entered the room, and his sister tried to make him understand what had happened.

"I think," said he, after hearing her story, "that Musgrove has behaved very ill—very ill, indeed."

"I think," he said after hearing her story, "that Musgrove has acted really poorly—really poorly, indeed."

"No doubt of that, my dear brother," replied she; "but what do you think of this Mr. Watson's proposal?"

"No doubt about it, my dear brother," she replied; "but what do you think of Mr. Watson's proposal?"

"Just what we might expect from a lawyer, that he would go to law; it's his business, Rosa," replied her brother.

"Of course he would go to court; that’s what lawyers do, Rosa," her brother replied.

"But it's not my business to be obliged to appear in public is a witness in this ridiculous matter. If he likes to make his sister's affaires de cœur the subject for conversation and coarse jokes through the county, it is all very well, but I cannot see why I am to be implicated in a transaction which reflects nothing but discredit on all the parties," said Miss Osborne, with encreasing dissatisfaction.

"But it’s not my responsibility to be forced to show up in public as a witness in this silly situation. If he wants to make his sister's love affairs a topic for gossip and crude jokes throughout the county, that’s fine, but I don’t see why I should be involved in something that brings shame to everyone involved," said Miss Osborne, with growing dissatisfaction.

"Especially to those who are detected in listening, Rosa," suggested Sir William Gordon.

"Especially to those who are caught listening, Rosa," suggested Sir William Gordon.

"And poor Emma too," continued she, pretending not to hear him, "she evidently dreads the threatened exposure; I am quite concerned about it for her."

"And poor Emma too," she continued, acting like she didn't hear him, "she clearly fears the potential exposure; I'm really worried about it for her."

"Naturally enough," said the lover, in the same tormenting tone; "it makes every one sorry to be found out."

"Of course," the lover said, in the same teasing tone, "it makes everyone feel bad to get caught."

"Really, Sir William Gordon," said Miss Osborne, drawing up her slight figure with an air of great indignation, "if you can suggest nothing that is more agreeable than such reflections, we shall be better without you; and I recommend you to leave us to take care of ourselves."

"Honestly, Sir William Gordon," said Miss Osborne, straightening her slim figure with a look of deep indignation, "if you can't come up with anything more pleasant than these thoughts, we’d be better off without you; and I suggest you let us handle things ourselves."

It was haughtily said—for her quick temper was roused; he knew her well, and did not mean that she should obtain a sovereign rule over him. He loved her for her spirit—but he was determined not to crouch to it—and rising, he made her a grave bow, and left the room. She looked after him anxiously, expecting he would return, or at least, give her one more glance, but he did not, and the door closed before she could make up her mind to speak again.

It was said with arrogance—her quick temper was triggered; he knew her well, and he wasn’t going to let her have complete control over him. He loved her for her fiery personality—but he was set on not bowing to it—so he stood up, gave her a formal bow, and left the room. She watched him leave, hoping he would come back, or at least glance at her one more time, but he didn’t, and the door shut before she could decide to say anything else.

"What do you want me to do, Rosa?" said her brother, "I think it will be easy to prevent all this, if it plagues you and your friend so much; I will speak to Tom myself, and see if I cannot persuade him to keep his promise."

"What do you want me to do, Rosa?" her brother said. "I think it will be easy to stop all this if it troubles you and your friend so much. I'll talk to Tom myself and see if I can convince him to keep his promise."

"Ah! do, if you can, Osborne; of course the girl wants to marry him; and if he will do that, we shall be left in peace. Poor Emma seems very unhappy—look at her letter."

"Ah! Go ahead, if you can, Osborne; obviously the girl wants to marry him; and if he does that, we’ll finally be at peace. Poor Emma seems really unhappy—check out her letter."

Lord Osborne received it eagerly and read it through.

Lord Osborne eagerly accepted it and read it from start to finish.

"Poor thing," said he, quite compassionately, "how soon, Rosa, may girls marry after their father's death?"

"Poor thing," he said, sounding genuinely sympathetic, "how soon can girls get married after their father's death, Rosa?"

"Oh! that's a matter of taste! and I don't think it signifies in this matter at all. If we could only get Mr. Musgrove to acknowledge his engagement, he may take his own time for marrying."

"Oh! that’s a matter of taste! and I don’t think it matters in this situation at all. If we could just get Mr. Musgrove to acknowledge his engagement, he can take his own time for getting married."

Her brother was on the point of saying that he was not thinking of him, but he let it pass—and, after a moment's consideration, added:

Her brother was about to say that he wasn’t thinking of him, but he dropped it—and, after a moment's thought, added:

"Then you think there would be no harm in engaging a girl, even if she could not marry immediately."

"Then you think there would be no harm in dating a girl, even if she couldn't get married right away."

"Oh! I don't know, this engagement was formed before old Mr. Watson died, and that makes a difference. Perhaps, if people are very particular, they might not like to commence a courtship under such circumstances."

"Oh! I don’t know, this engagement was arranged before old Mr. Watson passed away, and that changes things. Maybe, if people are really particular, they might not want to start a relationship under these circumstances."

"Well, what can I do?"

"Well, what can I say?"

"Find Mr. Musgrove—tiresome man that he is—and tell him that, as the fact of his engagement is known, and, consequently, he is as certain to have a verdict against him, as this Mr. Watson is determined to try for it, the only thing for him to do, to avoid such a result, is to act like a man of honor. If he refuses, and by that means draws me into any thing so repugnant to my feelings as appearing in a court, he can never expect to be noticed by us again; and if we set the example, every one will throw him off—he will be scouted in the neighbourhood, and can never dare to shew his face again at home. Tell him this, and if I do not greatly mistake the man he will yield."

"Find Mr. Musgrove—annoying as he is—and tell him that, since his engagement is public knowledge, and he’s bound to face a decision against him because Mr. Watson is determined to pursue it, the only way to avoid that outcome is to act like a man of honor. If he refuses and pulls me into something as distasteful as appearing in court, he can forget about ever being acknowledged by us again; and if we set this precedent, everyone else will turn their back on him—he’ll be shunned in the neighborhood and won’t be able to show his face at home again. Let him know this, and if I'm not mistaken about his character, he’ll concede."

"I will try what I can do, Rosa, but I wish Gordon had undertaken it—he has so many more words than I have?"

"I'll do my best, Rosa, but I wish Gordon had taken this on—he has way more words than I do."

"And if you cannot succeed with him, we must have recourse to Mr. Watson, the attorney, and try what we can do to stop his proceedings," continued Rosa. "Perhaps a little bribery, judiciously applied, might induce him to relinquish his intention, and save any further trouble."

"And if you can't succeed with him, we should reach out to Mr. Watson, the lawyer, and see what we can do to stop his actions," Rosa continued. "Maybe a little bribery, used wisely, could persuade him to drop his plans and prevent any more hassle."

"We shall see about that," replied he, "but, in the meantime, I will look for Musgrove, and try my skill on him."

"We'll see about that," he replied, "but for now, I’ll look for Musgrove and see how I can handle him."

"Could you find Sir William, Osborne," said Rosa, blushing, "and tell him that I should like to speak to him—or no, perhaps, if you tell him only what you are going to do, it will be better."

"Could you find Sir William, Osborne," said Rosa, blushing, "and tell him that I’d like to speak to him—or actually, maybe it’s better if you just tell him what you’re going to do."

"I heard him leave the house, Rosa," said Lord Osborne, quite innocently, "but, if I see him at the club, I will tell him what you say."

"I heard him leave the house, Rosa," Lord Osborne said, sounding completely innocent, "but if I see him at the club, I’ll let him know what you said."

Miss Osborne bit her lip and made no reply; she did not like to shew the empire which Sir William had over her feelings—nor would she readily have acknowledged the anxiety she could not avoid entertaining with regard to his quitting her so gravely. She had discovered that he would not be played with and tormented for her amusement, and she dared not attempt to trifle with him as she might have done with a less resolute man. Her brother left her and she spent the rest of the morning alone, and very uneasy. She was in no humour to receive visitors, and was entirely disinclined for any occupation. She kept on telling herself it was not because Sir William was absent that she was dissatisfied, it was only because she herself was threatened with a disagreeable incident; then she fell into a train of wondering thought as to what Sir William intended to do, where he was gone, and whether he would soon return to Portman Square. Her heart beat every time she heard the knocker, though she knew his hand too well to be deceived in that. At length, a note was brought to her with an assurance that the bearer was waiting. It was in his handwriting, and she opened it with trepidation. The style surprised her.

Miss Osborne bit her lip and stayed quiet; she didn’t want to reveal how much control Sir William had over her emotions—nor would she easily admit the anxiety she couldn’t help but feel about him leaving her so seriously. She had realized that he wouldn’t let her toy with him for her entertainment, and she didn’t dare to treat him playfully like she might have done with a less determined man. After her brother left, she spent the rest of the morning alone and very uneasy. She wasn’t in the mood to receive visitors and was completely disinterested in any activities. She kept telling herself it wasn’t because Sir William was gone that she felt unhappy, but just because she was facing an unpleasant situation; then she began to wonder what Sir William planned to do, where he had gone, and if he would be back at Portman Square soon. Her heart raced every time she heard the knocker, though she knew his hand too well to be misled by that. Finally, a note was brought to her with the assurance that the bearer was waiting. It was in his handwriting, and she opened it with anxiety. The style surprised her.

"Sir William Gordon's compliments to Miss Osborne, and he has the happiness of informing her that affairs are placed on a satisfactory footing with regard to Mr. Musgrove; but, as Sir W., has undertaken to communicate the result of the interview to Miss Watson and her sister, he wishes to know whether Miss Osborne would recommend him to go in person to Croydon—and if so, whether she has any commands for him."

"Sir William Gordon sends his regards to Miss Osborne and is pleased to inform her that things are settled positively concerning Mr. Musgrove. However, since Sir W. has agreed to share the details of the meeting with Miss Watson and her sister, he would like to know if Miss Osborne thinks he should go to Croydon in person—and if so, if she has any messages for him."

Rosa read the note over three times before she could make up her mind to the answer she should return. She felt it deeply; the tone, the meaning, all conveyed a sort of covert reproach to her. She was sorry and angry at the same moment; and she was quite undecided whether to yield to or resent his conduct. After much deliberation she hastily wrote:

Rosa read the note three times before she could decide on what to say in response. She felt it strongly; the tone, the meaning, all implied a hidden accusation toward her. She felt both sorry and angry at the same time, and she was unsure whether to give in to or push back against his behavior. After thinking it over, she quickly wrote:

"Miss Osborne's compliments to Sir William Gordon, and as she finds it impossible to give an opinion without understanding more of the circumstances, she begs he will favor her with a call this afternoon, to explain what arrangements he has made."

"Miss Osborne sends her regards to Sir William Gordon, and since she finds it impossible to give her opinion without knowing more about the situation, she kindly requests that he visit her this afternoon to explain what plans he has made."

No sooner was this note despatched than she bitterly regretted having sent such a one, and felt she would have given anything in the world to recall it, when too late. She could think of nothing else, of course, and being quite indisposed for any amusement she refused to accompany her mother in the afternoon drive, but remained sitting alone in the drawing-room. Engrossed with her own thoughts, she did not hear him enter, and was not aware of his presence till he spoke, and gravely observed,

No sooner had she sent the note than she regretted it deeply and would have given anything to take it back, but it was too late. She couldn’t think about anything else, and since she wasn't in the mood for fun, she declined to join her mother for the afternoon drive and stayed alone in the drawing-room. Lost in her thoughts, she didn’t hear him come in and didn’t realize he was there until he spoke and remarked seriously,

"I am here, Miss Osborne, according to your commands; may I request you will let me know your further wishes."

"I’m here, Miss Osborne, as you asked; can you please let me know what you’d like next?"

"You are still offended, Sir William," replied she, looking up at him; "I thought you would have recovered yourself by this time."

"You’re still upset, Sir William," she replied, looking up at him. "I thought you would have gotten over it by now."

"I cannot so soon forget the repulse I received; and I presume you intended it to be remembered."

"I can't forget the rejection I faced so quickly; and I assume you meant for it to stick in my mind."

"Nay, now don't look like that, I cannot bear it, I was wrong;" said she extending her hand to him. "Forgive me and sit down."

"Nah, don’t look at me like that, I can’t take it, I was wrong," she said, reaching out her hand to him. "Forgive me and have a seat."

Miss Osborne had not to say she was wrong twice over, nor to repeat the request for forgiveness. He was not tyrannical, though he could not submit to slavery, and a reconciliation was soon effected. When they were able to talk of anything besides themselves, he described to her his interview with Tom Musgrove. He had found him insolent and angry—disposed to resent Mr. Watson's threats as insulting, and Sir William's interference as uncalled-for. His tone, however, was considerably lowered when he ascertained for the first time that his conversation with Margaret had been overheard by two who were quite able to prove the fact. Sir William told him he was authorized by the family of one young lady—indeed as her affianced husband he considered himself bound to step forward and endeavour to prevent the necessity of her appearing as a witness in a public court: should she, in consequence of Mr. Musgrove's persevering in denying the truth, be compelled to perform so unpleasant a task, it would bring down on him the enmity of the noble family of which the lady was a member, and the universal contempt of the county; whereas, whilst affairs stood as they did at present, the fact of his inconstancy being known to so few, it was evident the whole business might be hushed up, and when he and Miss Watson were married, they might be certain of the countenance and favour of the family at Osborne Castle, and all their connexions.

Miss Osborne didn’t have to admit she was wrong twice or ask for forgiveness again. He wasn’t cruel, but he couldn't be pushed around, and they soon made up. Once they could talk about something other than themselves, he told her about his meeting with Tom Musgrove. He had found him rude and upset—angry about Mr. Watson’s threats, which he saw as insulting, and Sir William’s involvement, which he thought was unnecessary. However, his attitude changed significantly when he learned for the first time that his conversation with Margaret had been overheard by two people who could back that up. Sir William informed him that he was authorized by the family of one young lady—after all, as her fiancé, he felt obligated to step in and try to prevent her from having to testify in public. If she had to go through that because Mr. Musgrove kept denying the truth, it would earn him the hostility of the noble family she belonged to and the widespread disdain of the county. Meanwhile, as things stood now, with so few people knowing about his unfaithfulness, it was clear that the whole situation could be kept quiet, and when he and Miss Watson got married, they could count on the support and favor of the family at Osborne Castle and all their connections.

Tom had hesitated much, and evidently deeply repented the unguarded conduct which had placed him in such an unpleasant predicament; and though he had yielded at last to a conviction of the necessity of the thing, it was with a reluctance which augured ill for the domestic felicity of the future Mrs. Musgrove. Indeed he had told Sir William, with an oath, that if she really compelled him to marry her, Margaret Watson should rue the day; so that upon the whole Sir William was of opinion that the young lady had much better not persist in her claim, if she had any value for a quiet home.

Tom had hesitated a lot and clearly regretted his careless actions that had landed him in such an awkward situation. Even though he eventually felt it was necessary, he did so reluctantly, which didn't bode well for the future happiness of Mrs. Musgrove. In fact, he swore to Sir William that if she really forced him to marry her, Margaret Watson would regret it. So overall, Sir William thought it would be better for the young lady not to push her claim if she valued a peaceful home.

"I dare say he will not be worse than other men," replied Rosa saucily; "I have a notion that they are all tyrants to women at heart, only some wear a mask in courtship and some do not take that trouble. But they are all alike in the end, no doubt."

"I’m pretty sure he won’t be any worse than other guys," Rosa replied cheekily; "I have a feeling that deep down, they’re all tyrants to women; it’s just that some play nice during courtship while others can’t be bothered. But in the end, they’re all the same, no doubt."

"Very possibly, Rosa; suppose you were to carry out your theory and change places with Miss Margaret."

"Maybe, Rosa; what if you put your theory into action and switched places with Miss Margaret?"

"Thank you; your liberality is overpowering; but though they may be all alike in temper, they are so neither in person nor name—and in neither of these particulars does Mr. Musgrove please me."

"Thank you; your generosity is overwhelming; but even if they all share the same temperament, they are different in appearance and name—and I am not pleased by Mr. Musgrove in either of these respects."

It was then settled that Rosa should write to her friend and inform her how matters were going on—it being understood that Tom Musgrove was by the same post to assert his claim to Miss Margaret Watson's hand in a letter to her brother.

It was decided that Rosa would write to her friend and let her know how things were going—it was agreed that Tom Musgrove would also send a letter to her brother, stating his claim to Miss Margaret Watson's hand.

CHAPTER XI.

Had Margaret Watson possessed one particle of proper spirit, the tone and manner in which Tom Musgrove fulfilled his part of the bargain would have been sufficient to cause a total rupture between them; but far from this was the case with her. The fact of being now believed in her declaration, of being known as an engaged young lady, of having a right to talk about wedding-clothes, and sigh sentimentally at the prospect before her; the distinction which all this would give her in a small country town, where every occurrence, from a proposal of marriage down to the purchase of a new pair of shoes, was immediately known to all the neighbours—this delighted Margaret's weak mind, and set her heart in a flutter of gratified vanity.

Had Margaret Watson had even a bit of proper spirit, the way Tom Musgrove handled his end of the deal would have been enough to completely break things off between them. But that was far from her reality. The fact that people now believed her declaration, that she was recognized as an engaged young woman, that she had the right to talk about wedding clothes, and to sigh dreamily about what lay ahead; the status this would give her in a small town where every event, from marriage proposals to buying a new pair of shoes, got around to all the neighbors immediately—this thrilled Margaret's fragile mind and left her heart fluttering with pleased vanity.

To be able to inform all the morning visitors at her brother's house that indeed she was contemplating this important change, that she was yielding to a long and well placed affection, that she had known her dear Tom all her life, and that their mutual attachment had been of many years' standing—to sigh over the prospect of soon leaving her sisters, and trying a new situation, seeking a new home, entering on new duties—all this was perfect ecstasy to her, and on the strength of her engagement she became more than ever peevish and disagreeable to her sisters in private, and more affable and smiling to her associates in public.

To inform all the morning visitors at her brother's house that she was indeed considering this big change, that she was giving in to a long-standing affection, that she had known her dear Tom her whole life, and that their mutual bond had been strong for many years—to sigh over the idea of soon leaving her sisters, trying out a new situation, searching for a new home, and taking on new responsibilities—this was pure bliss for her. Because of her engagement, she became even more irritable and unpleasant to her sisters in private, but more friendly and smiley with her friends in public.

Her dear Tom—her absent friend—was introduced on all occasions in her speeches, and most happy would she have been had she been able to introduce him personally to the admiring young ladies of Croydon. Miss Jenkins was dying to see him; Miss Lamb was certain he must be a charming beau; Miss Morgan and her sister were never weary of hearing the colour of his hair, and the style of his equipage.

Her dear Tom—her absent friend—was mentioned in all her speeches, and she would have been thrilled to introduce him personally to the admiring young ladies of Croydon. Miss Jenkins was eager to meet him; Miss Lamb was sure he must be a charming guy; Miss Morgan and her sister never got tired of hearing about the color of his hair and the style of his carriage.

This was highly gratifying to Margaret, but she had her little discomforts too. There were some young ladies who shrugged their shoulders and wished Mr. and Mrs. Tom Musgrove might have a quiet house of it—there were others who whispered strange things about the courtship. Miss Lascomb thought it very odd indeed Mr. Musgrove did not come to see his betrothed—of course they knew their own affairs best, but she hoped if ever she were in such a situation, to see a little more devotion and warmth in her swain. Miss Johnston said she knew how young men were sometimes caught, that she did, and till she heard the gentleman declare his engagement with a smile, she should not be persuaded that it did not cost him a sigh.

This was very satisfying for Margaret, but she had her own little annoyances too. Some young ladies rolled their eyes and wished that Mr. and Mrs. Tom Musgrove could just have a peaceful life together—while others were gossiping about the courtship. Miss Lascomb thought it was quite strange that Mr. Musgrove didn’t come to see his fiancée—sure, they knew their own situation best, but she hoped that if she were ever in a similar position, she would see a bit more devotion and affection from her partner. Miss Johnston said she understood how young men were sometimes caught off guard, and until she heard the guy announce his engagement with a smile, she wouldn’t be convinced that it didn’t cost him a sigh.

These speeches, though not made to Margaret, were all carefully repeated to her, by some of her many kind friends, who delighted in retailing small ware of the kind. She coloured and pouted, tossed her head, and recommended people to leave affairs alone which did not belong to them, and wondered any people could take such pleasure in interfering in other people's concerns. But she knew what it came from, that she did, it was all envy and spite, because she was going to marry a real gentleman, who had nothing to do, and Mr. Johnston was only an apothecary, and all the world knew that Miss Lascomb had been setting her cap at the writing master for the last three years, and all to no purpose. In her heart, she was really troubled with some misgivings on account of not receiving any communication from Tom—she would have delighted to parade his letters before her admiring confidantes, and her envying female friends, but this pleasure was denied her. All she could do, was to write very often herself, and take care to have a letter directed to him beside her, whenever any of her gossipping acquaintance came to pay her a visit of inspection.

These speeches, while not directed at Margaret, were all carefully repeated to her by some of her many kind friends, who enjoyed sharing the gossip. She blushed and pouted, tossed her head, and told people to mind their own business instead of interfering in others' affairs. But she knew where it all came from—it was all envy and spite because she was about to marry a real gentleman, who did nothing for a living, while Mr. Johnston was just an apothecary, and everyone knew that Miss Lascomb had been trying to win over the writing master for the past three years, with no success. Deep down, she was genuinely worried because she hadn't received any word from Tom—she would have loved to show off his letters to her admiring friends and jealous female acquaintances, but that joy was out of reach for her. All she could do was write to him often and make sure to have a letter addressed to him nearby whenever any of her nosy friends came to check in on her.

The news from Chichester which about this time arrived gave a very flourishing account of Penelope's affairs. Her lover, notwithstanding his advanced age, appeared far more ardent and energetic than the youthful Tom Musgrove.

The news from Chichester that arrived around this time provided a very positive update on Penelope's situation. Her lover, despite being older, seemed much more passionate and lively than the young Tom Musgrove.

In accordance, it was said, with his earnest solicitations, their union was to take place very speedily, and Penelope hoped that the next time she had occasion to write to her sisters, it would be to inform them that she no longer bore the same name as themselves. In the prospects of her two sisters, Emma saw little to console her for the blight which had fallen on her own; she would have rejoiced with all her heart had she been able to suppose they would be happy, but she could not reconcile herself to the proceedings of either, nor persuade herself, try as she would, that in either case, the motives which led them to engage in a connection so important as matrimony were such as could ensure a blessing with them. In Penelope's case especially, she could view it as nothing but a sale of herself for a certain amount of settlements; she knew there was neither love nor esteem on her side, for she had heard her, in unguarded moments, express sentiments quite the reverse, speaking of her future husband in a slighting tone, and with a contemptuous accent, as if she held him little better than an idiot for the very act of marrying her. As to Margaret, though she really seemed in love, after a fashion, with Mr. Musgrove, there was too evident a reluctance on his part, and too much want of delicacy on hers, to leave, as Emma imagined, the least chance of anything happier than a total rupture between them; and taking everything into consideration it seemed to her that such an event would be by much the most desirable circumstance that could occur.

According to what was said, because of his strong requests, their marriage was going to happen very soon, and Penelope hoped that the next time she wrote to her sisters, it would be to tell them that she no longer shared their last name. In the future for her two sisters, Emma saw little to cheer her up for the disappointment that had fallen on her own life; she would have been genuinely happy if she could believe they would find happiness, but she couldn’t come to terms with what either of them was doing, nor convince herself, no matter how hard she tried, that in either situation, the reasons that led them to choose such an important commitment as marriage could bring them any blessing. In Penelope's case especially, she couldn’t see it as anything but selling herself for a certain amount of financial security; she knew there was neither love nor respect on her side, since she had heard her, in unguarded moments, express completely opposite feelings, talking about her future husband in a dismissive tone, as if she viewed him as little better than a fool for marrying her. As for Margaret, even though she seemed somewhat in love with Mr. Musgrove, there was a clear reluctance on his part, and a lack of sensitivity on hers, which, as Emma thought, left no chance for anything better than a total breakup between them; and considering everything, it seemed to her that such an event would be by far the most desirable outcome that could happen.

Emma herself was, for some time, a close prisoner. Mrs. Watson found so much for her to do, that she had scarcely time to stir from the nursery, except when she took a walk with Janetta, who was now almost entirely confided to her care. The child loved her dearly; and had her exertions as nursery governess given the smallest satisfaction to her sister-in-law, had they even been treated by her as an equivalent for board and maintenance, she would have been less uncomfortable.

Emma herself was, for a while, almost a prisoner. Mrs. Watson had so much for her to do that she hardly had time to leave the nursery, except when she went for walks with Janetta, who was now mostly under her care. The child loved her very much; and if her efforts as a nursery governess had brought any satisfaction to her sister-in-law, or if they had even been regarded as a fair exchange for room and board, she would have felt less uncomfortable.

But whilst she was spending her whole time in unremunerated, and indeed unacknowledged services, she was perpetually reminded of her entire dependence on Robert, and taunted with her uselessness, her idle habits, and her fine lady manners. The numerous visitors, who dawdled away a morning hour in Mrs. Watson's parlour, were apt to expatiate on her extraordinary liberality and kindness in receiving her three sisters as her guests, little imagining that the two elder paid for their board out of their scanty incomes, and that the younger compensated for the misery she endured, under the show of patronage, in a way yet more advantageous to her grudging but ostentatious relatives.

But while she was spending all her time on unpaid, and honestly unappreciated, work, she was constantly reminded of how much she relied on Robert, and criticized for her uselessness, lazy habits, and her posh demeanor. The many visitors who lingered in Mrs. Watson's parlor often praised her amazing generosity and kindness in hosting her three sisters, not realizing that the two older sisters paid for their stay with their meager incomes, and that the younger sister managed to lessen her own suffering, which she endured under the guise of support, in a way that benefited her begrudging but showy relatives even more.

At length, a grand event occurred. Mr. Millar invited them all to a dinner party, and Annie hinted that it was to be followed by a dance and a supper. They were all asked, and though Jane demurred about Emma, Robert overruled her.

At last, a big event happened. Mr. Millar invited everyone to a dinner party, and Annie suggested it would be followed by a dance and supper. They were all invited, and even though Jane hesitated about Emma, Robert insisted.

"We must let the girl have a chance," said he; "if she is never seen, there's no chance of any of those young fellows proposing for her."

"We should give the girl a chance," he said; "if she's never out in public, none of those young guys will ever think about asking her to marry."

Jane had no wish that they should. She felt Emma's value far too strongly to be at all inclined to part with her. Her caps had never been so nicely made—her stockings so carefully darned—or Janetta's wardrobe so well attended to, as since she had turned over every trouble of the kind to Emma. But as she did not choose to own these considerations, she was obliged to assent to Robert's proposal, and Emma was to go to the Millars'. In spite of their mutual wishes, she had seen very little of Annie Millar; their meetings had been hindered in every possible way by Mrs. Watson, who was always apprehensive that Emma would complain, aware, as she was, that she had real reason to do so; but Mrs. Watson had skilfully contrived that the drawing back from her acquaintance should appear the voluntary act of Emma, a notion which cooled Annie's friendship towards her, until Elizabeth, with her usual frankness, had on one occasion afforded an explanation of the matter. The result of this was an energetic attempt, on Miss Millar's side, to secure her society for the evening in question, and as she had appealed to Robert as well as Jane, she was successful.

Jane didn’t want them to go. She valued Emma far too much to even consider letting her go. Emma had done an amazing job with everything—her caps were never so well made, her stockings so carefully mended, and Janetta's wardrobe had never been so well taken care of since she had entrusted all those tasks to Emma. However, since she didn't want to admit to these reasons, she had to agree to Robert's suggestion, and Emma was set to go to the Millars'. Despite their mutual desire to spend time together, she had barely seen Annie Millar; their encounters had been blocked in every way by Mrs. Watson, who was always worried that Emma would complain—knowing full well that she had good reason to. Yet, Mrs. Watson had cleverly managed to make it seem like Emma was choosing to distance herself, which made Annie’s feelings towards her cool off until Elizabeth, being her usual straightforward self, explained the situation one time. As a result, Miss Millar made a strong effort to have Emma join her for the evening, and since she reached out to both Robert and Jane, she was able to persuade them.

They went accordingly, and Emma's quick eyes were immediately caught by the difference of manner which George Millar displayed towards Elizabeth, compared with the rest of the party. To the others he was open, cordial, and kind, with an address which if not exactly polished, was at least far removed from vulgarity; but to Miss Watson he was hurried and awkward, apparently eager to please to a degree which deprived him of the self-possession necessary for that end. Elizabeth too, looked shy and conscious when their eyes met, though evidently expecting and wishing that he should take his stand beside her chair, which she had fortunately secured in such a position, that after walking forward to receive his visitors, he was able to fall back again, and resume his conversation with her. Emma saw this with satisfaction, and venturing, in spite of her own disappointments, to speculate on the future, she fancied that at least her dear sister Elizabeth would secure a happy home for herself.

They went accordingly, and Emma's sharp eyes quickly noticed the difference in how George Millar treated Elizabeth compared to the rest of the group. To the others, he was open, friendly, and kind, with a manner that, while not exactly polished, was certainly not vulgar; but with Miss Watson, he was rushed and awkward, seemingly trying too hard to please, which made him lose the composure he needed. Elizabeth also looked shy and self-conscious when their eyes met, though it was clear she wanted him to take his place beside her chair, which she had cleverly positioned so that after walking forward to greet his guests, he could come back and continue talking to her. Emma observed this with satisfaction, and daring to speculate about the future despite her own disappointments, she imagined that at least her dear sister Elizabeth would find a happy home for herself.

Annie Millar seated herself by Emma's side soon after the Watson party entered the room, and began warmly expressing her pleasure in at length seeing her in her brother's house. Emma assured her in reply, that it was not want of inclination that had kept her away, but want of leisure, for she added quite simply:

Annie Millar sat down next to Emma shortly after the Watson party came into the room and began enthusiastically sharing how happy she was to finally see her in her brother's house. Emma replied, assuring her that it wasn’t a lack of desire that had kept her away, but a lack of time, as she added quite straightforwardly:

"I am governess to my little niece, and have not, therefore, much time to spare for any other purpose. I dare say my sister-in-law told you so."

"I’m the governess for my little niece, so I don’t have much time for anything else. I’m sure my sister-in-law mentioned that to you."

"No indeed," said Annie warmly, and colouring with indignation, "she never said anything of the kind; she always excused you on the plea of studies or occupations for your good which you had to pursue, and boasted of her kind and attentive care for your benefit, without once hinting that she was under obligations to you, which the hospitality of which she boasts so much can ill-repay."

"No way," said Annie warmly, her face flushed with indignation. "She never said anything like that; she always defended you by saying you were busy with your studies or important activities, and she bragged about her kind and attentive care for you, without ever suggesting that she owed you anything, which the hospitality she talks about so much could hardly repay."

"Oh hush, Miss Millar," replied Emma blushing deeply, "you must not indeed talk so: if my brother receives me into his house, the least I can do is to take care of his child in return, and so lighten the trouble which I cannot help giving."

"Oh come on, Miss Millar," Emma said, blushing deeply, "you really shouldn't say that: if my brother lets me stay at his house, the least I can do is take care of his child in return, and help ease the burden I know I'm causing."

"But, my dear Miss Emma, excuse my taking the liberty of saying that if you were governess to any other lady's child, you would not only be supposed to earn your board and lodging, but some fifty or sixty pounds in addition, so that in fact Mrs. Watson is the obliged party in this concern."

"But, my dear Miss Emma, please forgive me for saying that if you were a governess for any other lady's child, you would not only be expected to earn your room and board, but also an additional fifty or sixty pounds. So, in reality, Mrs. Watson is the one who is obliged in this situation."

Miss Millar was called away at the moment to receive some other visitor, and when able again to return to her seat, she observed:

Miss Millar was called away for a moment to greet another visitor, and when she was able to return to her seat, she noted:

"That was a most fortunate interruption, for it certainly saved me from saying something unpardonably impertinent. I am, I have been told, much too apt to speak my feelings on all subjects, without sufficiently considering, times, places, and persons. How well your sister looks to-night."

"That was a very fortunate interruption because it definitely saved me from saying something truly rude. I've been told that I tend to express my feelings on every topic without giving enough thought to the time, place, and people involved. Your sister looks great tonight."

"Which sister?" enquired Emma.

"Which sister?" asked Emma.

"Oh Miss Watson; I never could admire your sister Margaret, though I know many people who do; neither she nor Mrs. Watson, who is rather in the other extreme, are at all to my taste."

"Oh Miss Watson; I never could admire your sister Margaret, even though I know many people who do; neither she nor Mrs. Watson, who is quite the opposite, are really to my taste."

"Elizabeth looks very happy," observed Emma.

"Elizabeth seems really happy," noted Emma.

"I am sure she deserves to be so," replied Annie with enthusiasm, "she is such a very amiable person, I know few with whom I more enjoy a day's intercourse. It always seems to do me good to hear her talk, she makes so light of difficulties, and is so cheerful. To me, who I believe am rather too apt to grumble, she is quite a lesson I assure you."

"I’m sure she deserves it," Annie replied excitedly. "She’s such a lovely person, and I hardly know anyone I enjoy spending a day with more. It always feels good to listen to her; she makes light of challenges and is so cheerful. For someone like me, who tends to complain a bit too much, she’s definitely a lesson, I assure you."

"I am delighted to hear you say so," replied Emma, with a look that shewed how perfectly sincere was the expression she used.

"I’m so glad to hear you say that," replied Emma, with a look that showed just how sincere her words were.

Though Annie was frequently called away by the necessity of receiving other visitors, she took every opportunity she could command of returning to Emma's side, and conversing with her in the most friendly way. During the intervals when she was obliged to withdraw, Emma looked round the room, to see how the others were employed or amused. Mrs. Turner was discoursing eloquently with Mrs. Watson, who was evidently bored exceedingly, and hardly listening at all; her thoughts as well as her eyes seemed to turn constantly to an individual of the party unknown to Emma, a tall and pleasant looking man, who stood by a nice looking elderly lady, and seemed to be making himself very agreeable to her. Margaret had no one to talk to, and was busy in arranging her tucker in a satisfactory way, and smoothing her gloves from the tips of the fingers upwards. Robert was hungry, and consequently quite unable to enter into conversation with any one. He was faintly trying to hide the violent yawns which were produced by the suspension of feeling—the uneasy state of expectancy in which he was kept. Emma could read his impatience in the peculiar twitching about his eyes, and the spasmodic way in which his hands closed at intervals, as if grasping some imaginary knife and fork. There were two other gentlemen of the party whose names she ascertained from her young friend; one a tall, stiff, elderly man, with an erect carriage, and rather disappointed expression of countenance, she learnt was a Captain Tomlins, an old soldier, who played a remarkably good rubber at whist; the other was the clergyman of the parish, who had but just returned from Bath, and consequently was unknown to Emma. He was a mild-looking, middle-aged man, with a very bald head, and a small quantity of silver hair; his countenance was singularly pleasing and inviting, and there was an earnest kindness in his manner which charmed her. He stooped and was very round shouldered, whilst a slight appearance of lameness arising from the gout which had driven him to Bath, interested Emma peculiarly in him, because it reminded her of her father. The other individual who occupied so much of Jane's attention, Emma was likewise informed was the doctor of the parish, and one of the principal objects of interest to half the ladies of the town. Annie assured her his reputation as a doctor was wonderful; he made all his patients pleased with themselves, and consequently pleased with him likewise; indeed he had a sort of harmless way of making love to the ladies under his care, which was very captivating to most people.

Though Annie was often called away to greet other guests, she took every chance she could to return to Emma's side and chat with her in a friendly manner. During the times when she had to step away, Emma looked around the room to see how everyone else was engaged or entertained. Mrs. Turner was talking animatedly with Mrs. Watson, who was clearly very bored and hardly paying attention; her thoughts, as well as her gaze, kept drifting to a man in the group that Emma didn’t know—a tall, pleasant-looking guy standing next to an attractive older woman, who seemed to be enjoying his company. Margaret had no one to talk to and was busy adjusting her collar in a way that pleased her, smoothing her gloves from the fingertips upwards. Robert was hungry and couldn’t really focus on conversing with anyone. He was faintly trying to hide the big yawns caused by the awkward tension of waiting. Emma could see his impatience in the way his eyes twitched and how his hands would occasionally close tightly as if he were grasping some imaginary knife and fork. There were two other men in the group whose names she learned from her young friend; one was a tall, stiff, older man with a straight posture and a somewhat disappointed expression—he was Captain Tomlins, an old soldier who was quite good at whist. The other was the local clergyman, who had just returned from Bath and was unknown to Emma. He was a mild-looking, middle-aged man with a very bald head and a bit of silver hair; his face was particularly pleasant and inviting, and there was a sincere kindness in his manner that charmed her. He stooped a bit and was quite round-shouldered, while a slight limping from gout, the reason for his trip to Bath, made Emma particularly interested in him because it reminded her of her father. The other person who had Jane’s attention was, Emma learned, the local doctor, and one of the main figures of interest to many of the town's ladies. Annie assured her that his reputation as a doctor was excellent; he made all his patients feel good about themselves, which made them like him too. In fact, he had a sort of harmless way of charming the ladies he treated that many found very appealing.

"And are you one of his patients?" enquired Emma, "or only an amateur admirer of his?"

"And are you one of his patients?" Emma asked, "or just a casual admirer of his?"

"Oh, I was never any one's patient," replied Annie; "I am never ill; and as to being an admirer of his, indeed I do not think I ever could admire a doctor—I have a decided aversion to the profession altogether."

"Oh, I was never anyone's patient," replied Annie; "I'm never sick; and as for being a fan of his, I honestly don’t think I could ever admire a doctor—I have a strong dislike for the profession in general."

"I never liked it," observed Emma, "until I became acquainted with my brother Sam, and for his sake I have been quite reconciled to it."

"I never liked it," Emma said, "until I got to know my brother Sam, and for him, I've come to accept it."

"Yes I can understand that, I think George could reconcile me to anything," replied Miss Millar with an expression of feeling resting on her open countenance, which Emma thought quite bewitching; "but after all a doctor's is an odious profession: to be eternally dinned with complaints and pains, and always administering drugs and mixtures in which I dare say they have no faith all the time, must require a stock of extraordinary patience. I wonder how that man can go smiling and complimenting through the world as he does."

"Yes, I get that. I think George could make me accept anything," replied Miss Millar, her face showing a mix of emotions that Emma found quite charming. "But honestly, being a doctor is a terrible job: constantly hearing complaints and pains, and always giving out medications and concoctions that I bet they don't really believe in. It must take an incredible amount of patience. I wonder how that guy can go through life smiling and giving compliments like he does."

"But you look only at the disagreeable side of the profession," returned Emma; "you should consider it as the means of alleviating suffering, relieving distress—perhaps prolonging the most valuable life; if you think of the good a doctor can do, you will form a higher estimate of the profession."

"But you’re only focusing on the negative aspects of the profession," Emma replied. "You should see it as a way to ease suffering, help those in distress—maybe even extend a valuable life; if you think about the good a doctor can do, you'll have a better appreciation for the profession."

"Yes, but then all those wise thoughts do not come of themselves into my poor brain; it is only those as clever and sedate as you who can suggest them, and in spite of it all, I am afraid I shall go on always hating the profession all my life."

"Yes, but those wise ideas don't just appear in my poor brain on their own; it's only people as clever and calm as you who can suggest them. Despite everything, I'm afraid I'll always hate this profession for the rest of my life."

Their conversation was cut short by a summons to dinner, when owing to there being a preponderance of ladies in the party, Annie and Emma walked in together. At the table, however, they were separated, and Emma's ill-luck placed her between her sister-in-law and her brother, a mis-arrangement which was not perceived until every one was seated, and which Mrs. Watson then insisted should not be changed.

Their conversation was interrupted by a call to dinner, and since there were more women than men in the group, Annie and Emma walked in together. However, once they sat down at the table, they were separated, and Emma's bad luck put her between her sister-in-law and her brother—a seating arrangement that went unnoticed until everyone was in their seats, and Mrs. Watson then insisted that it should not be changed.

Jane was particularly cross; she had expected the distinction of leading the way to the dining-room in company with the master of the house, and she saw instead a quiet-looking, plainly-dressed lady precede her. Not knowing who the stranger was, and feeling all the right of being first, which as niece to Sir Thomas she invariably claimed, the indignant blood mounted to her cheeks. The hope, however, that Mr. Morgan the doctor would take care of her instead for a moment tranquillized her mind; but when the place he should have occupied was officiously filled by the whist-playing Captain Tomlins, who cared nothing for the right of precedence and only desired to reach the dining-room quickly, her indignation was with difficulty repressed; and as she looked over her shoulder in leaving the room, and saw Elizabeth following with Mr. Morgan, her anger rose to a climax.

Jane was really upset; she had been looking forward to leading the way to the dining room with the master of the house, but instead, a quiet, simply dressed lady went ahead of her. Not knowing who the stranger was and feeling entitled to be first, which she always claimed as Sir Thomas's niece, she felt her cheeks flush with anger. However, the hope that Dr. Morgan would take care of her calmed her for a moment; but when the spot he should have occupied was taken by the whist-playing Captain Tomlins, who didn’t care about precedence and just wanted to get to the dining room quickly, she struggled to hold back her indignation. When she looked back as she was leaving the room and saw Elizabeth following with Dr. Morgan, her anger peaked.

"I wonder who that is walking just in front of me," said she to her companion.

"I wonder who that is walking right in front of me," she said to her friend.

"I am sure I don't know, ma'am—I was thinking she must be a stranger;" replied Captain Tomlins anxiously snuffing up the scent of dinner ascending from the lower regions of the house. "The Millars always give such good dinners."

"I honestly have no idea, ma'am—I thought she might be a stranger," replied Captain Tomlins, nervously inhaling the smell of dinner wafting up from downstairs. "The Millars always serve such great dinners."

"It's very odd," continued Mrs. Watson, "how little attention is paid to rank; it seems to be getting quite the fashion now to set aside all the old distinctions. Formerly neither men nor women thought of pushing themselves out of their places, but now all that is forgotten, and one may be obliged to walk in to dinner behind you don't know who, and often conducted by some one who has no right to put himself forward."

"It's really strange," Mrs. Watson continued, "how little attention people pay to rank these days; it seems to be becoming trendy to overlook all the old distinctions. In the past, neither men nor women would think of stepping out of their places, but now all of that is forgotten, and you might have to walk into dinner behind someone you don't even know, often being guided by someone who has no right to assert himself."

"Very true, ma'am, such things may happen—but you know at least who is leading you, and I conceive that as an officer in the service of his Majesty, I have a perfect right to walk before any of our present company, excepting always our host. I am sure you must agree with me."

"That's very true, ma'am; those things can happen—but at least you know who’s leading you, and I believe that as an officer in the service of His Majesty, I have every right to walk ahead of anyone in our current company, except for our host, of course. I'm sure you would agree with me."

"Upon my word," said Mrs. Watson, with an angry little laugh. "I was not at all aware of your rank being so very high, or entitling you to such very great distinction. However, I dare say it's all right, and I shall find myself, no doubt, soon walking in behind the old sexton's wife, or taking the hand of the parish clerk to the table."

"Honestly," Mrs. Watson said with a frustrated little laugh. "I had no idea your rank was so high or that it gave you such special treatment. But I'm sure it's all fine, and I’ll probably find myself soon following the old sexton’s wife around or taking the parish clerk's hand to the table."

As they had reached the table, by the time she had made this speech, Captain Tomlins did not trouble himself to answer her, being intently occupied in counting the dishes which stood before him, as resting his hands on the edge of the table, and firmly compressing his lips, he bent forward to take a survey of the shining covers, as if half-expecting to be able to penetrate their substance, and ascertain their contents. Mrs. Watson tossed her head in angry disdain, and was forced to soothe her agitated feelings by scrutinising the way in which the party on the opposite side disposed themselves. The doctor, whom she had vainly coveted as a companion, was seated between Elizabeth and Margaret, the former having a seat at the corner next her host's chair, so that Mr. Morgan was not likely to be much engrossed by her conversation. Mr. Bridge, the rector, and Annie Millar filled up the rest of that side, as Mrs. Turner took the head of the table.

As they reached the table, by the time she finished her speech, Captain Tomlins didn't bother to respond to her. He was focused on counting the dishes in front of him. Resting his hands on the edge of the table, he pressed his lips together and leaned forward to take a look at the shiny covers, almost expecting to see what was underneath them. Mrs. Watson tossed her head in angry contempt and had to calm herself by watching how the group on the other side arranged themselves. The doctor, whom she had unsuccessfully sought as a companion, was sitting between Elizabeth and Margaret. Elizabeth had a seat at the corner next to the host's chair, meaning Mr. Morgan wouldn't likely be too absorbed in her conversation. Mr. Bridge, the rector, and Annie Millar filled up the rest of that side, while Mrs. Turner took the head of the table.

These were well placed, as Mrs. Turner delighted in carving, and Annie being exceedingly attached to the old clergyman, whom she had known from childhood, amply compensated to him by her respectful attention for the total neglect with which he was treated by Margaret, and the rude repulsive stare with which she received his first attempt at conversation.

These were well situated, as Mrs. Turner loved to carve, and Annie, being very close to the old clergyman whom she had known since childhood, more than made up for the complete disregard he received from Margaret and the cold, nasty look she gave him when he first tried to talk.

In consequence of her situation, Emma's dinner was exceedingly dull, and right glad was she when the time came for retiring to the drawing-room. Here there was a change of scene, and also a change of companions; for she was able to take a seat by Elizabeth, and learn from her, that she, at least, had found the party very agreeable. Meanwhile Mrs. Watson was venting her indignation against Captain Tomlins, in no very measured terms, for his love of eating, his indifference to good society, and his presumptuous and pushing manner.

As a result of her situation, Emma's dinner was really boring, and she was relieved when it was time to move to the drawing-room. Here, the scene changed, and she also got new company; she was able to sit by Elizabeth, who told her that at least she found the gathering quite enjoyable. Meanwhile, Mrs. Watson was expressing her anger about Captain Tomlins in no uncertain terms for his love of food, his lack of interest in good company, and his arrogant and overbearing attitude.

The stranger lady, whose name had not yet been made known, enquired if it was her neighbour of whom she was speaking, and having received from Mrs. Watson an abrupt and haughty affirmation, she turned to Mrs. Turner, and informed her that she formerly knew him, and added, that they had enjoyed some agreeable conversation together about old times and former acquaintances. Mrs. Watson, on hearing this, eyed her with increased disdain and suspicion, and moving away to the other side of the fireplace, she flirted her handkerchief before her face, as if the very air were laden with impurity by her presence. With head thrown back, and lips closely pressed together, she seemed determined to prevent any more of her words being wasted in such a presence.

The unfamiliar woman, whose name had not yet been revealed, asked if she was talking about her neighbor, and after receiving a sharp and arrogant confirmation from Mrs. Watson, she turned to Mrs. Turner and said that she used to know him. She added that they had shared some pleasant conversations about the past and mutual acquaintances. Upon hearing this, Mrs. Watson looked at her with even more disdain and suspicion. Moving to the other side of the fireplace, she waved her handkerchief in front of her face, as if the air itself was tainted by the other woman's presence. With her head held high and her lips tightly pressed together, she seemed determined to stop wasting her words on someone like her.

Their party was soon after joined and enlivened by a number of young ladies, and a fair proportion of young men. The Miss Morgans, sisters to the doctor, the Miss Jones and their brothers, children of a wealthy baker deceased; the owner of a flourishing paper mill in the neighbourhood, together with the whole of his large family, four sons and three daughters, rejoicing in the name of Lamb, the eldest daughter being an enthusiastic friend of Margaret's; and two or three families of great elegance and distinction in the neighbourhood; families who enjoyed the advantage of having houses quite in the country, surrounded with poplars and laurels, and no connection with any trade or business; these formed the élite of the party. There were several unconnected young men, amongst whom Mr. Alfred Freemantle appeared conspicuous; and swaggering up to Emma's side, declared that he meant to make that the ne plus ultra of his hopes for the evening. Annie, who heard him, maliciously desired he would translate the Latin for the benefit of ignorant young ladies; but he pretended not to hear her request, and went on talking to Emma without pity or cessation.

Their party was soon joined and energized by several young ladies and a good number of young men. The Miss Morgans, sisters of the doctor, the Miss Jones sisters, along with their brothers, children of a late wealthy baker; the owner of a successful paper mill nearby, along with his large family of four sons and three daughters, who went by the name of Lamb, with the eldest daughter being a passionate friend of Margaret's; and two or three families of great elegance and distinction in the area; families who enjoyed the privilege of having homes in the countryside, surrounded by poplars and laurels, with no ties to any trade or business; these formed the elite of the gathering. There were also several unrelated young men, among whom Mr. Alfred Freemantle stood out; swaggering up to Emma's side, he declared that he intended to make that the the ultimate of his hopes for the evening. Annie, who overheard him, mischievously asked him to translate the Latin for the sake of the clueless young ladies; but he pretended not to hear her request and continued chatting with Emma without any remorse or pause.

Whilst Annie Millar was busy dispensing the tea and coffee to her guests, Mrs. Watson approached her, and enquired, who was that little old lady who walked into dinner before her. A wicked light danced in Annie's eyes, for she had noticed Jane's scornful manner, and was excessively pleased at the surprise in store for her.

While Annie Millar was busy serving tea and coffee to her guests, Mrs. Watson approached her and asked who that little old lady was who walked into dinner ahead of her. A mischievous sparkle appeared in Annie's eyes because she had noticed Jane's scornful attitude and was really pleased about the surprise waiting for her.

"Do you not know her?" she replied; "she is my godmother, and is now staying with us on her road to London."

"Don’t you know her?" she replied; "she's my godmother and is currently staying with us on her way to London."

"And her name, tell me that—who is she—who was she—to have the precedence over me, Miss Millar?'

"And her name, tell me that—who is she—who was she—to have the precedence over me, Miss Millar?"

"She is the widow of Sir George Barry, a baronet—who died a year or two ago—there is no family, so the title becomes extinct—she is the kindest, quietest, best old lady in the world, I am sure."

"She is the widow of Sir George Barry, a baronet—who passed away a year or two ago—there is no family, so the title will die with him—she is the kindest, quietest, best old lady in the world, I'm sure."

"Bless me," cried Mrs. Watson, growing very red in the face, "you don't say so, sure: a baronet's lady! well really—I never thought of that—I am sure I wish I had known it sooner. Why did you not introduce me."

"Bless me," exclaimed Mrs. Watson, turning really red in the face, "you can't be serious: a baronet's wife! Wow—I never thought of that—I really wish I had known sooner. Why didn’t you introduce me?"

"She did not think it necessary," replied Annie, quietly; "and we always let her have her own way—indeed, I believe I ought not to have told you who she is, only I saw you were annoyed at her having the precedence of you, and I thought it would comfort you to find it was not without reason and right."

"She didn’t think it was necessary," answered Annie softly; "and we always let her do as she likes—actually, I think I shouldn’t have mentioned who she is, but I noticed you were upset about her being prioritized over you, and I thought it might make you feel better to know it wasn’t without cause and was justified."

"Well, I shall certainly go and talk to her now; but I am sure I don't know why you should suppose I was annoyed about anything of the sort; I declare I do not mind in the least what I do—or where I go—nobody can be more indifferent about their place than I am, though, of course, I do not like to see a mere nobody put over my head; but a baronet's lady is quite a different thing; I wonder whether she knows my uncle Sir Thomas—I dare say she does—people of rank usually know one another in London."

"Well, I’ll definitely go talk to her now; but I really don’t know why you think I was upset about anything like that. I honestly don’t care at all what I do or where I go—nobody could be more indifferent about their position than I am. However, I obviously don’t like to see someone insignificant put above me; but a baronet's wife is a completely different story. I wonder if she knows my uncle Sir Thomas—I’m sure she does; people of status usually know each other in London."

Miss Millar did not try to prevent her going to make the amende honorable to Lady Barry, whose quiet features expressed some surprise at the manner in which she was attacked by the hitherto scornful Mrs. Watson; and the repetition of the word "your ladyship" met Annie's ear as she contemplated them from the other side of the hearth rug.

Miss Millar didn’t stop her from going to apologize to Lady Barry, whose calm expression showed some surprise at how she was confronted by the previously disdainful Mrs. Watson; and the repeating of the phrase "your ladyship" reached Annie's ears as she watched them from the other side of the hearth rug.

Mr. Alfred Freemantle continued his battery of small talk in Emma's ear, and, at length, in spite of the cold ungraciousness of her manner, which was as far removed as possible from welcome or encouragement, the young gentleman ended his tirade by presenting her with a paper which he declared was a copy of verses in her honour. Emma coldly declined taking it, and his most urgent entreaties could not prevail on her to look at the verses—just at this juncture, Miss Millar joined them, and on understanding the subject in dispute she seized on the paper, and commenced reading the lines aloud. They consisted of the usual jumble about stars and flowers, streams and bowers, wings and other things, hearts, darts, flames and names, which might be expected in the valentine of a school-boy, and Annie read them in such an absurd, mock-heroic tone as made those within hearing laugh most naturally, really thinking, as they did, that it was intended altogether as a burlesque. Alfred Freemantle writhed under this laughter, which he could not take as a compliment, having intended the whole poem to be extremely sentimental: he tried to smile too, but really felt far more inclined to cry, and he shrank back into a corner, there to hide his confusion as well as he could. Annie did not pursue her triumph farther, but left the poor young man to the mortifying consideration of his own defeat.

Mr. Alfred Freemantle kept up a stream of small talk in Emma's ear, and eventually, despite her cold and unwelcoming attitude, which was as far from being friendly or encouraging as possible, the young man wrapped up his rant by handing her a paper he claimed was a poem in her honor. Emma coolly refused to take it, and even his most urgent pleas couldn’t convince her to look at the poem. Just then, Miss Millar joined them, and when she figured out what was going on, she snatched the paper and started reading the lines out loud. They were filled with the usual clichés about stars and flowers, streams and shady spots, wings and other stuff, hearts, darts, flames, and names, just like you'd expect in a schoolboy's valentine, and Annie delivered them in such an absurd, mock-heroic tone that everyone nearby couldn't help but laugh, genuinely believing it was meant as a joke. Alfred Freemantle squirmed under the laughter, which he couldn't take as a compliment since he meant for the whole poem to be very sentimental. He tried to smile too, but felt much more like crying, and retreated to a corner to hide his embarrassment as best he could. Annie didn’t press her victory any further and left the poor young man to mull over his humiliating defeat.

When tea and coffee were dismissed, Annie declared it to be her intention to have a dance, which of course all the young people seconded with zeal. There was fortunately amongst the party one lady, who it was known excelled in playing country-dances on the harpsichord, which stood in the drawing-room, an heir loom from Annie's mother. The room was soon prepared, and the young ladies all drew up their heads, and began to look straight before them, as if they did not care the least in the world which of the gentlemen asked them to dance, or whether any did at all. Emma having no intention of standing up herself, drew farther back into a corner, without perceiving that it was the very one where young Freemantle had hidden his diminished head. He quite misinterpreted the action, and dropping down into an empty chair by her side, said with an air intended to be very arch,

When tea and coffee were put aside, Annie announced her plan to have a dance, which all the young people enthusiastically supported. Fortunately, among the group was a lady known for her talent in playing country dances on the harpsichord, which was in the drawing room, a family heirloom from Annie's mother. The room was quickly set up, and the young ladies all held their heads high, looking straight ahead as if they didn't care at all which of the gentlemen asked them to dance, or if anyone did. Emma, not intending to join in, stepped further back into a corner, unaware that it was the exact spot where young Freemantle had tucked his lowered head. He completely misread the situation, and dropping into an empty chair next to her, said with an overly playful tone,

"I hope, Miss Watson, you were coming to ask me to dance."

"I hope, Miss Watson, you were going to ask me to dance."

"Indeed I was not," replied Emma, "for I did not see you, but I shall be very happy to do so immediately. Pray, Mr. Freemantle, go and dance with any one but myself."

"Actually, I wasn’t," Emma said, "because I didn’t see you, but I’d be really happy to do so right away. Please, Mr. Freemantle, go and dance with anyone except me."

"Unparalleled cruelty," cried he clasping his hands, and throwing up his chin into the air. "To ask me to stand up with any other woman than the fair, the captivating, the charming object of all my vows, of all my wishes."

"Unmatched cruelty," he exclaimed, clenching his hands and tilting his chin up. "To ask me to be with any woman other than the beautiful, the enchanting, the delightful one who is the focus of all my promises and desires."

"If you mean me by those expressions," replied Emma quite calmly, "and that you wish to stand up with me, allow me to save you all further trouble, by the information that I do not intend to dance at all this evening."

"If you’re referring to me with those comments," Emma replied calmly, "and you want to dance with me, let me save you the trouble by telling you that I don’t plan to dance at all this evening."

"Impossible, you cannot be so hard-hearted—so cruel to your devoted slaves, as all the men in this room must be—you cannot be so unjust to your own charms, so unkind to your own attractions. That elastic figure, graceful as the weeping willow, was formed to float through the dance like the water lily on the surface of the stream. Those fairy feet—those—in short do you really mean not to dance?"

"That's impossible, you can't be so heartless—so cruel to your loyal servants, as everyone else in this room must be—you can't be so unfair to your own beauty, so unkind to your own appeal. That flexible figure, as graceful as a weeping willow, was meant to glide through the dance like a water lily on the surface of a stream. Those delicate feet—those—are you really saying you're not going to dance?"

"Really so," replied Emma.

"Really though," replied Emma.

"Your reason—tell me your reason, I entreat you, why should you shrink from bewitching our eyes, and lapping our senses in Elysium."

"Please, tell me why you hesitate to enchant us and immerse our senses in paradise."

"Excuse me, I think I have done enough in giving you one positive answer; you have no right to require any reason from a woman: or let this suffice you, I will not because I will not."

"Excuse me, I've already given you one positive answer; you have no right to ask a woman for a reason. Let this be enough for you: I won't because I won't."

"Mr. Freemantle," said Annie, advancing towards them, and effecting an agreeable diversion in Emma's favour, "I must request you to stand up; we can harbour no idle young men in corners here; you are doomed to make yourself agreeable to one lady for the space of two dances, and only on this condition shall you remain in the room."

"Mr. Freemantle," Annie said, moving towards them and creating a pleasant distraction for Emma, "I need you to get up; we can't have idle young men hanging around in corners here. You’re required to charm one lady for two dances, and that's the only way you can stay in the room."

"Since then the beauteous Miss Emma will not do me the honor, will you permit me to solicit your hand, Miss Millar."

"Since then, the lovely Miss Emma has not honored me, so may I ask for your hand, Miss Millar?"

"No indeed, I am engaged for the whole evening, so you must find a partner somewhere else; go and ask Miss Morgan or Miss Lamb."

"No, I'm busy for the whole evening, so you’ll need to find a partner elsewhere; go ask Miss Morgan or Miss Lamb."

"I obey with the alacrity which your commands must always inspire," and he went accordingly.

"I respond promptly, as your commands always deserve," and he went on his way.

Miss Millar stayed a moment after him with Emma,

Miss Millar stayed for a moment after he left with Emma,

"I will not ask you to stand up," said she, "after the reason you gave me, but both Mrs. Watson and your youngest sister have joined the set you see. How shall you amuse yourself?"

"I won’t ask you to stand up," she said, "after what you told me, but both Mrs. Watson and your youngest sister are in the group you see. How will you keep yourself entertained?"

"Oh, never mind me," replied Emma cheerfully, "where is Elizabeth—she does not dance surely?"

"Oh, don’t worry about me," Emma replied cheerfully, "where’s Elizabeth—she isn’t dancing, is she?"

"No, she's playing cards with my brother and yours, I believe; they went into that little parlour on purpose. Will you join them and look on?"

"No, she's playing cards with my brother and yours, I think; they went into that little room on purpose. Will you join them and watch?"

Before Emma had time to answer, Annie was called away, and a moment after Mr. Morgan came, and taking a chair near her, entered into conversation with the ease of a man accustomed to see much of the world, and mix in good society. She was interested and amused by his conversation, and more especially so when she accidentally discovered that at college he had been well acquainted with Mr. Howard, had since been visiting occasionally in the neighbourhood of Osborne Castle, and knew the whole family. He was a good deal older than Howard he told her, but he had remained some time in the vicinity of Oxford after he began to practise; indeed he had adopted his profession rather late in life, and having a fellowship he had continued single.

Before Emma could respond, Annie was called away, and moments later, Mr. Morgan arrived. He took a seat near her and struck up a conversation with the casualness of someone who had seen a lot of the world and mingled in good company. Emma found his conversation interesting and entertaining, especially when she discovered that he had known Mr. Howard well during college, had been visiting the neighborhood around Osborne Castle, and was familiar with the whole family. He mentioned that he was quite a bit older than Howard, but he had stayed in the Oxford area for a while after starting his career. In fact, he had taken on his profession relatively late in life, and since he had a fellowship, he had remained single.

All this he communicated to Emma, but he had tact soon enough to discover that his own history, unconnected with the family and neighbourhood of Osborne Castle, interested her but little. He soon therefore turned the conversation to that channel again, and discovered that her feelings were certainly deeply concerned in it. Yet he could not quite satisfy himself whether it was the young lord or his former tutor, whose name raised a tinge of blood to her cheek, which he saw to be very becoming. Indeed there were so many reminiscences and peculiar circumstances associated with her intimacy with Miss Osborne, and acquaintance with her brother, they were so strangely implicated in Margaret's affairs, and so much that Emma was ashamed of, was suggested by their names, that she was quite as ready to blush at the memory of them, as at the dearer and more tantalising recollections connected with Mrs. Willis and her brother. Well knowing the art of pleasing, Mr. Morgan allowed her to lead in the subject of the conversation, carefully following the turn which she chose to give it, and trying to read her feelings with his scrutinising eye, whilst he seemed to be all attention to her conversation at the moment. Annie's account of him had not prepossessed her in his favour, yet now she could not deny that he was on the whole an agreeable man. The interval of the two dances passed pleasantly away, but when they were concluded Mr. Morgan left her, and she soon afterwards stole away to the little room where the card-table was. For some reason, however, which she could not learn, the whist party had been broken up, and she only found sitting there George Millar and Elizabeth, apparently deeply engrossed in a game at chess. She seated herself near them; her sister looked up and smiled, and then resumed her game; no one spoke. Emma took up a folio of prints lying on the table, and amused herself with looking over them. At length her attention was arrested by the sound of her own name. By the voices she learnt the speakers were her sister-in-law and Mr. Morgan, and the first words she heard were, the gentleman saying:

All this he shared with Emma, but he quickly realized that his own background, unrelated to the family and neighborhood of Osborne Castle, didn't interest her much. So, he shifted the conversation back and found that her feelings were definitely engaged in it. However, he couldn't quite determine whether it was the young lord or his former tutor, whose name brought a blush to her cheeks that he found quite attractive. There were many memories and unique circumstances tied to her friendship with Miss Osborne and her connection with her brother, which were strangely linked to Margaret's situation, and Emma felt embarrassed by many of those associations. She was just as likely to blush at the thought of them as she was at the more cherished and tantalizing memories connected to Mrs. Willis and her brother. Knowing how to please, Mr. Morgan let her steer the conversation, carefully following the direction she wanted and trying to gauge her feelings with his keen eye while appearing fully engaged in what she was saying. Annie's description of him hadn't put her in his favor, yet now she couldn't deny that he was overall a likable guy. The break between the two dances passed pleasantly, but when they finished, Mr. Morgan left her, and she soon slipped away to the little room with the card table. For some reason she couldn't quite figure out, the whist game had been interrupted, and she only found George Millar and Elizabeth there, apparently very engrossed in a game of chess. She sat down near them; her sister looked up and smiled before returning to her game, and no one spoke. Emma picked up a folio of prints lying on the table and entertained herself by looking through them. Eventually, her attention was caught by the sound of her own name. From the voices, she recognized that the speakers were her sister-in-law and Mr. Morgan, and the first words she heard were the gentleman saying:

"A very charming girl indeed, Mrs. Watson, that young sister-in-law of yours."

"A very charming girl indeed, Mrs. Watson, that young sister-in-law of yours."

"You think so—do you admire her?" enquired the lady.

"You think so—do you admire her?" asked the lady.

"Very much—she is very handsome, indeed!"

"Definitely—she's super attractive!"

"I cannot agree with you," replied Mrs. Watson, rather tartly; "her features are too irregular to be called handsome; good eyes, perhaps, but her skin is coarse and her features insignificant. I cannot but wonder at your taste."

"I can't agree with you," Mrs. Watson replied rather sharply. "Her features are too uneven to be considered attractive. She has decent eyes, maybe, but her skin is rough and her features are forgettable. I can't help but question your taste."

"Indeed, I must beg leave to differ from you, my dear Mrs. Watson; her features may, perhaps, be rather smaller than real beauty requires, but the dark glowing complexion—the brilliant eye—the redundant hair, and rich red lips, these reminded me so strongly of yourself, that I cannot give up admiring them, even though you will not agree with me."

"Honestly, I have to disagree with you, my dear Mrs. Watson; her features might be a bit smaller than what true beauty needs, but her dark, glowing complexion—the bright eyes—the full hair, and rich red lips all remind me so much of you that I can't stop admiring them, even if you don't see it the same way."

"Well, I don't know, I never was told she was like me before," said Mrs. Watson, in a simpering tone, which seemed to speak her propitiated by the incense thus offered to her. "Do you know how she is situated?" added she, "It's a most unfortunate thing; she was brought up so very much above her situation, in the most foolish, ill-judging way, by an old uncle who died without leaving her farthing; and now she is a beggar, without a sixpence to bless herself with, entirely dependent on her brother's and my charity. I am sure I am sorry for the poor thing."

"Well, I don’t know, I was never told she was like me before," said Mrs. Watson, in a flattering tone that seemed to show she was pleased by the compliments being paid to her. "Do you know what her situation is?" she added. "It's such an unfortunate situation; she was raised far above her means in a really foolish, misguided way by an old uncle who died without leaving her a penny. Now, she’s a beggar, with not a cent to her name, completely reliant on the charity of her brother and me. I really feel sorry for the poor thing."

"Yes, indeed," replied Mr. Morgan, with a really feeling tone, "if that is the case, she is, indeed, to be pitied. Poor thing you may well say."

"Yes, you're right," replied Mr. Morgan, with genuine emotion, "if that’s true, she definitely deserves our sympathy. You can certainly call her a poor thing."

"The worst of it is, that both her education, and I must say, her temper, unfit her for her future situation; she must do something for herself—a situation as governess seems the only thing—but with her fine lady notions, I don't know what to do."

"The worst part is that both her education and, I have to say, her attitude, make her unprepared for her future role. She needs to do something for herself, and being a governess seems like the only option—but with her lofty ideas, I really don't know what to do."

"If you are wanting to get her such a situation," replied Mr. Morgan, "I think I know of one which would probably suit her. Lady Fanny Allston is wanting a governess for her little girl. The child is extremely delicate. I am in almost daily attendance on it, and I know Lady Fanny always says, 'I don't care for accomplishments, Mr. Morgan; my child can have masters, but it's manners I want—mind and manners—the feelings—the look—and the behaviour of a gentlewoman.' Now would not this exactly suit your sister? The salary is most liberal; and, altogether, I think she might be very happy there."

"If you want to find her a situation," Mr. Morgan replied, "I think I know of one that would probably be a good fit. Lady Fanny Allston is looking for a governess for her little girl. The child is very fragile. I see her almost every day, and I know Lady Fanny always says, 'I don't care about accomplishments, Mr. Morgan; my child can have tutors, but what I want is manners—mind and manners—the feelings, the appearance, and the behavior of a gentlewoman.' Wouldn't this be perfect for your sister? The pay is really generous; and overall, I think she could be quite happy there."

"Perhaps so, I don't know—you are very kind to think of her—but, indeed, I am not sure that she would be at all suited for the place—and how are we to get it for her. I am sure I don't know."

"Maybe you're right, I honestly don’t know—you’re really nice to think of her—but I’m not sure she’d actually fit in there—and how are we supposed to get it for her? I really have no idea."

"Oh! I shall see her ladyship to-morrow, and can mention it to her; only give me authority to ask, and you shall see how soon it will be arranged."

"Oh! I'm going to see her ladyship tomorrow, and I can bring it up with her; just give me the go-ahead to ask, and you'll see how quickly it will get sorted."

"You are very kind—very obliging—but, indeed, I cannot answer at once; I must speak to my husband about it; but don't mention it to any one else, if you please—my intentions—my wishes with regard to her, are quite confidentially entrusted to you, and I wish you not to say any thing on the subject."

"You’re really kind and generous, but honestly, I can't respond right away; I need to talk to my husband about it first. Please don’t mention it to anyone else—my intentions and wishes regarding her are completely confidential, and I’d like you to keep it to yourself."

Mr. Morgan acquiesced, but Emma did not in this decision.

Mr. Morgan agreed, but Emma did not accept this decision.

She had, at first, felt extremely hurt that Mrs. Watson should make her circumstances and situation the subject of unreserved discussion with a man totally unconnected with her family—and that in so loud a tone as to be perfectly audible to any one within a dozen yards of where she sat. But the accent of real interest in Mr. Morgan's voice—and above all, the prospect which he held up of a release from the galling thraldom of her present situation, served to compensate for the want of delicacy in her sister-in-law. She immediately formed a resolution to profit by the offer, if Mr. Morgan would really make good his word; whilst meditating on this plan, she heard her sister-in-law invited to dance again; and her quitting her seat, was immediately followed by Mr. Morgan's turning into the room where she was sitting.

At first, she felt really hurt that Mrs. Watson would discuss her situation openly with a man who had nothing to do with her family—and that she did it so loudly that anyone within a dozen yards could hear. But the genuine interest in Mr. Morgan's voice—and especially the possibility he offered of escaping her frustrating circumstances—made up for her sister-in-law's lack of tact. She quickly decided to take advantage of the offer if Mr. Morgan really meant what he said. While thinking about this plan, she heard her sister-in-law being asked to dance again; as soon as her sister-in-law got up, Mr. Morgan walked into the room where she was sitting.

She looked up at him as he entered, and fancied she perceived a slight shade of embarrassment on his countenance, as if he suspected she must have overheard his recent conversation. He drew a chair by her side immediately, and began complimenting her on her taste for silence and seclusion, as he could not imagine that the two chess players, at the other table, had proved very communicative companions. She readily admitted that they were too much engrossed by their game, to have bestowed a word or thought on her; and then added, that, in consequence of the quiet around her, she had discovered that others were thinking and talking of her in her absence. She colored a little as she added:

She looked up at him as he came in and thought she noticed a slight hint of embarrassment on his face, as if he feared she might have overheard his recent conversation. He immediately pulled up a chair beside her and started praising her appreciation for silence and solitude, since he couldn’t imagine those two chess players at the other table being very chatty. She quickly agreed that they were too focused on their game to say a word or think about her; then she added that, because of the quiet around her, she realized others were thinking and talking about her when she wasn’t there. She blushed a bit as she said:

"My sister informed you so fully of my circumstances, that it is no use to affect reserve, and you mentioned a plan to her, which, it appears to me, would suit me perfectly well, if you really can make the arrangements you talk of."

"My sister told you so much about my situation that there's no point in pretending to hold back, and you mentioned a plan to her that I think would work out great for me, if you can actually make the arrangements you talked about."

"I am sorry you overheard what, I fear, may have appeared impertinent to you," replied he, with a grave and earnest kindness of manner, which would have suited a parent. "But Mrs. Watson is accustomed to speak confidentially to me of family matters; and though I certainly have no right to intermeddle in your concerns, yet permit me to say, no one could have the pleasure of conversing with you for even half an hour, without feeling a degree of interest which would certainly lead them to do every thing in their power to serve you."

"I’m sorry you overheard what might have seemed rude to you," he said, with a serious and sincere kindness that felt parental. "But Mrs. Watson usually talks to me confidentially about family matters, and while I really shouldn’t get involved in your issues, I have to tell you that anyone who speaks with you for even half an hour can’t help but feel a genuine interest that would make them want to do everything they can to help you."

Emma smiled and replied,

Emma smiled and said,

"If you really want to serve me, Mr. Morgan, the first step to it must be leaving off complimentary speeches; keep them for those whom you have no other means of serving, and speak to the point with me."

"If you truly want to help me, Mr. Morgan, the first thing you need to do is stop with the flattery; save that for people you can’t help in any other way, and get straight to the point with me."

He smiled likewise, and rejoined,

He smiled back and replied,

"Well, I will keep them for Mrs. Watson, she will not reject them with so much scorn."

"Well, I’ll hold onto them for Mrs. Watson; she won’t turn them away with so much disdain."

"Hush, I will allow nothing personal," said Emma, "I am Mrs. Watson's inmate, and must not listen to reflections upon her. But tell me, if you know, exactly what are the particular qualities required by Lady Fanny for the little girl's governess?"

"Hush, I won’t allow anything personal," said Emma, "I'm Mrs. Watson's tenant, and I can’t listen to opinions about her. But tell me, if you know, what exactly are the specific qualities Lady Fanny is looking for in the little girl's governess?"

"First youth, health, and good spirits—lady-like manners, a cultivated mind—a thorough acquaintance with English literature, a taste for the fine arts, and a love both of poetry and nature. Such, as well as I remember, was the catalogue she gave me, and to that she had no objection to add accomplishments, but on this subject she is not particular. She knows that though a woman may perform as well as an amateur musician, may draw or paint pleasingly, and may be tolerably well acquainted with modern languages, it is not more than one in ten who can be so thoroughly grounded in these accomplishments as to be really able to teach them with any effect—one subject of study is as much as most women can compass, and those who pretend to more are most likely to fail in all."

"First, youth, health, and good spirits—ladylike manners, a cultured mind—a solid grasp of English literature, an appreciation for the fine arts, and a love of both poetry and nature. That’s how I remember the list she gave me, and she was fine with adding accomplishments, but she's not very specific on that front. She knows that while a woman may play as well as an amateur musician, draw or paint nicely, and have a decent understanding of modern languages, only about one in ten can master these skills enough to actually teach them effectively—most women can only handle one area of study, and those who try to juggle more are likely to end up failing at all."

Emma listened in silence, and wondered mentally whether the entire oblivion of everything relative to principles—morals—and religion were the result of indifference to such subjects on the part of Lady Fanny, or Mr. Morgan.

Emma listened quietly and thought about whether the complete disregard for principles—morals—and religion was due to Lady Fanny's or Mr. Morgan's indifference to these topics.

"You are silent, Miss Watson," continued he, after surveying, for a moment, her downcast look and thoughtful expression. "Am I to suppose that my catalogue does not please you—or are you doubtful of my accuracy?"

"You’re quiet, Miss Watson," he continued, after looking at her downcast gaze and thoughtful expression for a moment. "Should I assume that my list doesn’t please you—or do you doubt my accuracy?"

"No, indeed, I was considering my own sufficiency for such a task."

"No, I was actually thinking about whether I could handle such a task."

"I do not imagine you need doubt that, so far as my judgment goes."

"I don't think you need to doubt that, based on my judgment."

"But that must be a very little way, Mr. Morgan, the experience of this evening cannot be considered sufficient by those who will require information on the subject, however entirely it may satisfy yourself."

"But that has to be a very small amount, Mr. Morgan; the experience of this evening can't be seen as enough for those who will need information on the topic, no matter how completely it may satisfy you."

"You give me credit for less penetration than I would claim, if you suppose my experience is limited to this evening. You possibly have never seen me before, but we have often met, nevertheless—you did not know that I am a particular friend of your little niece, and deep in her confidence."

"You give me less credit than I would say I deserve if you think my experience is only from tonight. Maybe you’ve never seen me before, but we’ve actually met many times—you just didn’t know that I’m a close friend of your little niece and someone she trusts deeply."

"Well, I will allow you as much penetration as you choose to claim on this subject—meantime, tell me when will the situation be vacant at Lady Fanny's?"

"Well, I’ll let you take as much of the conversation as you want on this topic—meanwhile, let me know when the position will be open at Lady Fanny’s?"

"In about two months, I believe; I do not know exactly, but if you will authorise me, I will make all necessary enquiries for you."

"In about two months, I think; I'm not sure exactly, but if you give me the go-ahead, I will find out everything you need."

"You may do so, if you please, without absolutely committing me; and when I know all the particulars I can consult my brother, to whom I hold myself responsible, and whose approbation I must, of course, have."

"You can go ahead, if you'd like, without fully binding me; and when I have all the details, I can talk to my brother, to whom I feel responsible, and whose approval I definitely need."

At this juncture, the chess table was broken up, and Elizabeth joined Emma. Mr. Millar walked away to make the amende honorable to those ladies young and old, whom he had grievously neglected whilst devoting himself to Miss Watson. Elizabeth looked very well pleased with her game; but she did not seem disposed to talk; at this moment the noise in the dancing-room attracted their attention, and they moved to the door to look on. The party were going through Sir Roger de Coverley, in a high state of excitement, especially some of the young gentleman, of whom Mr. Alfred Freemantle was the most conspicuous. He rushed forwards with fury, and rather tore than ran round the figure; at length, when advancing to meet Margaret Watson, who was, like himself, dancing with more vigour than grace, they ran against each other, her foot slipt, and she fell completely into his arms. Not satisfied with this exploit, she made believe to faint, and he was forced to support her out of the circle: one or two people offered to assist, but he rejected their efforts, and half carried, half led her to the little drawing-room, near which her sisters were standing. Elizabeth and Emma tried to be of service, but, in fact, there was nothing to do; she would have been quite well would she only have held up her head, and sat upright; but whilst she chose to recline on Mr. Freemantle's shoulder—and allow him to keep his arms round her waist, they could do nothing but look on and feel very much ashamed of her.

At this point, the chess game ended, and Elizabeth joined Emma. Mr. Millar walked away to apologize to the ladies, both young and old, whom he had sadly neglected while focusing on Miss Watson. Elizabeth seemed quite pleased with her game, but she didn't seem in the mood to chat; just then, the noise from the dance room caught their attention, and they moved to the door to watch. The party was in the middle of Sir Roger de Coverley, all caught up in excitement, especially some of the young men, with Mr. Alfred Freemantle being the most noticeable. He rushed forward with such enthusiasm that it looked more like he was tearing around the dance floor than running. Eventually, as he approached Margaret Watson, who, like him, was dancing more energetically than gracefully, they collided; her foot slipped, and she fell right into his arms. Not content with this incident, she pretended to faint, and he had to support her out of the circle. A couple of people offered to help, but he declined their assistance and half-carried, half-led her to the nearby drawing room, where her sisters were standing. Elizabeth and Emma tried to help, but really, there was nothing they could do; she would have been perfectly fine if she had just held her head up and sat straight, but as long as she chose to lean on Mr. Freemantle's shoulder and let him keep his arms around her waist, all they could do was watch and feel very embarrassed for her.

Emma went to procure a glass of water from the side-board, and meeting Mr. Morgan, asked him to come and see if anything was the matter with her sister, as she hoped his presence would be an inducement to Margaret to resume the use of her senses, and leave off the hugging in which she was indulging Alfred.

Emma went to get a glass of water from the sideboard and ran into Mr. Morgan. She asked him to come and check on her sister, as she hoped having him there would encourage Margaret to start using her senses again and stop the hugging she was giving Alfred.

Mr. Morgan accompanied Emma, and arrived just in time to see Margaret, after making a slight effort to sit up, sink again on her companion's breast in an attitude of the greatest exhaustion. Throwing an arch glance at Emma as he took the glass of water from her hand, Mr. Morgan said, in an extremely plaintive tone, "Poor thing—that is a complete faint—something must be done for her," and without the smallest warning, he dashed the cold water over her face and neck, plentifully bedewing the young gentleman's coat and embroidered waistcoat at the same time. Margaret started up instantly, and so did Alfred, each shaking off the water, and looking excessively annoyed. Margaret was as red as fire, and whilst dabbing up the drops from her neck and cheeks with her pocket-handkerchief, she exclaimed—

Mr. Morgan accompanied Emma and arrived just in time to see Margaret, who after making a small effort to sit up, slumped back down against her companion's chest, looking utterly exhausted. After giving Emma a playful glance while taking the glass of water from her hand, Mr. Morgan said in a very whiny tone, "Poor thing—that's a total faint—something has to be done for her." Without any warning, he splashed cold water all over her face and neck, drenching the young gentleman's coat and fancy waistcoat in the process. Margaret jumped up immediately, and so did Alfred, both shaking off the water and looking extremely annoyed. Margaret's face turned bright red, and as she dabbed the droplets from her neck and cheeks with her pocket-handkerchief, she exclaimed—

"Good gracious, doctor, is that the way you cure young ladies in a fainting fit."

"Good grief, doctor, is that how you treat young ladies who faint?"

"Precisely so, my dear Miss Margaret," returned he, laughing; "and you are a splendid example of the beneficial effects of my practice. What can be more different, from the languid state in which I found you, than the animation and colour which you now display."

"Exactly, my dear Miss Margaret," he replied, laughing; "and you are a perfect example of the positive impact of my methods. What could be more different from the sluggish state in which I found you than the energy and vitality you now show?"

"Upon my honour, Mr. Morgan," murmured Alfred, after he had done his best towards getting himself in good order again, after the share he had enjoyed of the sprinkling, "if that is the way you treat gentlemen, I must really call you to account, sir;" and in a lower tone, he murmured something further about "satisfaction and honour," which was quite indistinct.

"Honestly, Mr. Morgan," Alfred said quietly, after he’d done his best to clean himself up following the splash he had just taken, "if this is how you treat gentlemen, I really have to hold you accountable, sir;" and in a softer voice, he mumbled something more about "satisfaction and honor," which was hard to make out.

"Oh, my dear sir," replied the doctor, quite blandly, "the libation was not intended for you; though your proximity to Miss Margaret made you come in for a portion of it, I assure you I did not mean to throw it away on you at all."

"Oh, my dear sir," replied the doctor, quite casually, "the drink wasn’t meant for you; even though being close to Miss Margaret meant you got some of it, I assure you I didn’t intend to waste it on you at all."

Annie now entered to enquire for Margaret's safety, and expressed herself rejoiced to find that she was apparently well, and without injury. She had feared, she said, from Mr. Morgan being called in, that something very serious had happened.

Annie came in to check on Margaret's safety and was glad to see that she seemed to be okay and unharmed. She mentioned that she had been worried, especially since Mr. Morgan had been called in, fearing something serious had occurred.

"Instead of which," whispered he to Miss Millar, "it was only something a little comic. I wish you had seen it, Miss Annie."

"Instead of that," he whispered to Miss Millar, "it was just something a bit funny. I wish you could have seen it, Miss Annie."

It was soon after this time for the party to separate, Alfred Freemantle insisting on seeing the fair Margaret home, after her accident, and tenderly supporting her through the street. They had not very far to go—but Emma, who was behind them, saw, if she was not very much mistaken, that he had his arm round her waist the whole way, and how Margaret, a woman engaged to another, could allow of such familiarity she could not understand.

It was soon time for the party to break up. Alfred Freemantle insisted on walking the lovely Margaret home after her accident, gently supporting her as they made their way through the street. They didn’t have far to go, but Emma, who was behind them, noticed that he had his arm around her waist the entire time. She couldn’t understand how Margaret, a woman engaged to someone else, could allow such closeness.

She went to bed, firmly resolving if Mr. Morgan's report from Lady Fanny Allston was favorable, to speak immediately to her brother, and arrange everything for her removing there. She thought, for full five minutes, on what Miss Osborne would say, when she heard of her plans, whether she would renew her invitation for her to spend some time with her after Easter; and she spent double that time in considering whether, if she did, and she should again meet Mr. Howard, his manners would be warm or cold, how he would receive her, and what he would think of her undertaking such a situation.

She went to bed, determined that if Mr. Morgan's report from Lady Fanny Allston was positive, she would talk to her brother right away and make arrangements for her to move there. She spent a full five minutes thinking about what Miss Osborne would say when she heard about her plans, whether she would invite her to spend some time with her after Easter again. She spent even longer wondering if that happened and she met Mr. Howard again, whether he would be warm or cold, how he would react to her, and what he would think about her taking on such a situation.

The result of her meditations was that she would write to Miss Osborne, and explain to her, her plans and wishes, asking her, in case she failed in procuring this situation as governess to Miss Allston, to use her interest in finding her some other suitable to her abilities. This determination she put in practice the next day, and her mind felt relieved when it was done.

The outcome of her reflections was that she would write to Miss Osborne, explaining her plans and desires. She would ask Miss Osborne, in case she couldn’t secure the position as governess to Miss Allston, to help her find another opportunity that matched her skills. She acted on this decision the next day, and her mind felt at ease once it was finished.

CHAPTER XII.

Mrs. Watson was so excessively cross after the excitement of last night, that Emma's post in the nursery was really a subject of great self-congratulation to her, for though she did sometimes intrude, and was sure to worry when she did come, still it was better to be secluded from her for several hours as was now the case. In the afternoon, as Emma was walking in a quiet lane on the outskirts of the town, with her little niece, for it was now considered a regular part of her duty to take the little girl out for exercise, she was met by Mr. Morgan returning home on horseback. He immediately stopped to speak to her, and dismounting, placed himself by her side, and proceeded to tell her the result of his mission that morning to Lady Fanny Allston's. He had been very successful: her ladyship had expressed herself very well satisfied with his representations, and had empowered him to say that she should like an interview with Miss Watson on the first convenient opportunity. He proceeded to relate to her all the particulars as to salary, the comfort and the peculiarities of the situation, described the little girl, and, in short, entered into the most minute particulars relative to it.

Mrs. Watson was so extremely upset after the excitement of last night that Emma's position in the nursery was really a source of great pride for her. Even though Emma occasionally intruded and was sure to be a bother when she did, it was still better to be away from her for several hours, as was the case now. In the afternoon, as Emma was walking down a quiet lane on the edge of town with her little niece—since it was now seen as her duty to take the little girl out for some exercise—she ran into Mr. Morgan, who was on his way home horseback. He immediately stopped to talk to her, and after dismounting, joined her side to share the outcome of his visit that morning to Lady Fanny Allston. He had been quite successful; her ladyship had expressed that she was very pleased with his representations and had given him permission to say that she would like to meet with Miss Watson at the first opportunity. He then went on to share all the details about salary, the comfort and unique aspects of the position, described the little girl, and essentially covered every tiny detail related to it.

Emma, considering him as a man old enough to be her father, and thinking no evil herself, felt no hesitation in listening to him, or allowing him to walk beside her. She certainly would not have chosen to confide in him, but since Jane had imparted her situation, she did not scruple to avail herself of the advantage which that knowledge offered to her. They walked a considerable time, for engrossed by the conversation, she did not reflect where they were going, until Janetta's complaints of fatigue, and entreaties to be carried, reminded her that they were a long way from home. Emma prepared to comply with the request of the child in such a manner as showed him immediately that the exertion was habitual with her, but he interposed.

Emma, seeing him as someone old enough to be her father and not thinking anything inappropriate herself, felt no hesitation in listening to him or letting him walk beside her. She definitely wouldn’t have chosen to confide in him, but since Jane had shared her situation, she didn’t hesitate to take advantage of that knowledge. They walked for a long time, and since she was so absorbed in the conversation, she didn’t notice where they were going until Janetta’s complaints of tiredness and pleas to be carried reminded her that they were far from home. Emma got ready to help the child in a way that showed him it was something she usually did, but he intervened.

"Surely Janetta you do not want to make your pretty aunt ill," said he to the child; "indeed I consider myself, Miss Watson, called on to prevent that; it is enough to kill you. Janetta shall ride on my horse, that will do as well, will it not?"

"Surely, Janetta, you don't want to make your lovely aunt sick," he said to the child; "I really feel it's my duty, Miss Watson, to stop that; it's enough to worry you to death. Janetta can ride on my horse; that will work just fine, right?"

But Janetta was afraid of the horse, and cried for aunt Emma to carry her.

But Janetta was scared of the horse and cried for Aunt Emma to hold her.

"She is so very light," said Emma, "I assure you I can do it with ease."

"She's really light," Emma said, "I promise I can handle it easily."

But Mr. Morgan would not allow of it; he took the little girl in his own arms and they turned their steps homeward. The lane in which they were walking opened on the little garden behind Mr. Watson's house, at which Mr. Morgan privately rejoiced, whilst Emma, unconscious that she had done anything in the least imprudent or remarkable in allowing him to walk with her, felt no other emotion than satisfaction at getting Janetta quietly home. She wished much to speak to her brother that evening about Lady Fanny, but he returned to the office after dinner, and she was obliged to postpone it.

But Mr. Morgan wouldn’t allow it; he picked up the little girl in his arms and they headed home. The path they walked opened up to the small garden behind Mr. Watson's house, which made Mr. Morgan secretly happy, while Emma, unaware that she had done anything inappropriate or extraordinary by letting him walk with her, felt nothing but satisfaction in getting Janetta home safely. She really wanted to talk to her brother that evening about Lady Fanny, but he went back to the office after dinner, so she had to put it off.

Margaret and Mrs. Watson had an invitation out to tea that night, and in consequence, Emma and Elizabeth spent a comfortable evening together. The former told her sister of her plans, her hopes, and her walk with Mr. Morgan. In the first of these she sympathised sincerely, but when she heard of the latter she looked horrified.

Margaret and Mrs. Watson were invited out for tea that night, so Emma and Elizabeth enjoyed a cozy evening together. Emma shared her plans, hopes, and her walk with Mr. Morgan. Elizabeth genuinely empathized with her about the plans and hopes, but when she heard about the walk, she looked shocked.

"Surely Emma you never could be so excessively imprudent! Walk tête-à-tête with Mr. Morgan—what could you be thinking of! Did any one see you?"

"Surely Emma, you could never be so reckless! Walking one-on-one with Mr. Morgan—what were you thinking! Did anyone see you?"

"I do not know, I never thought about it—our meeting was quite accidental, Elizabeth, and as he wanted to speak to me, why should I not take that opportunity? I cannot see anything wrong in it: why he is old enough to be my father."

"I don’t know, I never thought about it—our meeting was totally by chance, Elizabeth, and since he wanted to talk to me, why shouldn’t I take that chance? I don’t see anything wrong with it: after all, he’s old enough to be my father."

"Your father! what nonsense! he is a single man, and a man at least six ladies want to catch. I hope you were not seen by any one, for depend upon it if you were, the account of your walk will be all over the town to-morrow, and then you will get into a pretty scrape," said Elizabeth with a look of sincere commiseration.

"Your dad! What nonsense! He's single, and at least six women are after him. I hope no one saw you, because if they did, the news of your walk will be all over town tomorrow, and then you'll be in a real mess," said Elizabeth with a look of genuine sympathy.

"Why, what harm have I done, Elizabeth?—I am sure I meant none."

"Why, what harm have I done, Elizabeth?—I'm sure I meant no harm."

"You will have put all the single ladies of Croydon in a passion, that's all, and made yourself the subject of very unpleasant scandal."

"You'll have stirred up a lot of drama among the single women of Croydon, that's for sure, and turned yourself into the center of some really nasty gossip."

"Well I am very sorry," replied Emma quite humbly; "but as I did not go on purpose to meet Mr. Morgan, and I had little Janetta with me, I never thought of there being any harm in it at all."

"Well, I’m really sorry," Emma said sincerely; "but since I didn’t go out specifically to see Mr. Morgan, and I had little Janetta with me, I didn’t think it would be a problem at all."

They were interrupted in their conversation by the entrance of Robert, followed by a supper tray with oysters and porter, for he was determined to enjoy himself in a comfortable way when his wife was out. When he had discussed the oysters and was composedly seated with his feet on the fender and a glass of hot brandy and water in his hand, Emma ventured to open the case to him, and inform him of what she had learnt from Mr. Morgan, and her wishes with regard to engaging in the situation he mentioned. Robert agreed to it very readily; he never had intended to keep a nursery-governess for his daughter. The trouble of educating her, would fall on Jane alone, if Emma left them, but the expense of his sister's maintenance came out of his pocket—therefore, though Mrs. Watson wished to retain her for the value of assistance which she well knew she could obtain under no other circumstances, Robert was quite willing to part with her, as it would be a certain saving to himself, and would give additional trouble only to his wife. He, therefore, gave her his entire approbation, commending her warmly for thinking of exerting herself, as it was the duty of every individual to do; and even promised, with great liberality, to make her a present of a new cloak and bonnet, when she left his house, that her dress might shew her to advantage. At the same time, he gave her strict injunctions not to forget his interests when she was there; to recollect that it was always the duty of each one of the family to help the others forward; and therefore, if, on any occasion, Lady Fanny wanted an agent for her landed property, or needed the advice of a respectable lawyer, it became Emma's duty to say all she could for him.

They were interrupted in their conversation when Robert walked in, carrying a tray with oysters and porter because he was determined to enjoy himself comfortably while his wife was out. After discussing the oysters and settling down with his feet up on the fender and a glass of hot brandy and water in hand, Emma took the chance to tell him what she had learned from Mr. Morgan and her interest in taking the position he mentioned. Robert readily agreed; he never planned to keep a nursery governess for his daughter. The responsibility of educating her would fall solely on Jane if Emma left, but the cost of his sister's upkeep came from his pocket—so even though Mrs. Watson wanted to keep her for the valuable help she provided, Robert was quite willing to let her go, as it would save him money and only add to his wife's workload. He completely supported Emma’s decision, praising her for wanting to contribute, as it was everyone’s responsibility to do so. He even generously promised to gift her a new cloak and bonnet when she left, so her outfit would look nice. At the same time, he strictly instructed her not to forget his interests while she was there, reminding her that it was the duty of each family member to help one another. Therefore, if Lady Fanny ever needed an agent for her property or needed advice from a respectable lawyer, it was Emma's responsibility to advocate for him.

Emma promised she would take every opportunity in her power to attend to his injunctions; and soon after this, the girls went to bed without waiting to see the others on their return home.

Emma promised she would do everything she could to follow his instructions; and not long after this, the girls went to bed without waiting to see the others come back home.

The next morning was ushered in with a violent domestic storm—such as she never remembered to have witnessed before. How it began, Emma did not know, but she was startled, when quietly sitting in the nursery with her niece, by the sound of loud screams which greatly alarmed her.

The next morning started with a violent domestic storm—one that she had never seen before. Emma didn’t know how it began, but she was startled, while sitting quietly in the nursery with her niece, by the sound of loud screams that really alarmed her.

Little Janetta looked up and said, very innocently, "Mama is in a fit—do you hear? I dare say papa is cross to her."

Little Janetta looked up and said, very innocently, "Mama is upset—do you hear? I bet Papa is being mean to her."

Anxious to know the cause of the uproar, she ran down stairs, and entering the parlour, the door of which was open, she saw Mrs. Watson stretched on the sofa in a violent fit of hysterics, whilst Elizabeth and Margaret were vainly endeavouring to hold her hands and arms, which she threw about with convulsive energy, whilst her feet kept up a perpetual agitation in a way as far removed from elegance as possible. As her head was turned away from the door, Emma's entrance was unobserved, and her light step was quite unheard by Jane, who continued to scream vociferously.

Anxious to find out what was going on, she rushed downstairs. When she entered the parlor, the door was open, and she saw Mrs. Watson lying on the sofa in a fit of hysterics. Elizabeth and Margaret were trying unsuccessfully to hold her hands and arms, which she was flailing around with intense energy, while her feet were nervously moving in a way that was definitely not elegant. Since Mrs. Watson’s head was turned away from the door, Emma was unnoticed when she walked in, and her light footsteps went unheard by Jane, who continued to scream loudly.

Fortunately, at that moment, one of the maids observed Mr. Morgan on the opposite side of the street, and running after him, he was soon brought back and introduced to the scene. Whilst he was applying sal volatile and cold water, and soothingly holding the lady's hand, her excitement gradually began to subside; and at length, she was sufficiently recovered to open her eyes and look round her. But the moment she saw Emma standing near, her languid gestures were suddenly changed into looks of rage, and starting up, exclaiming:

Fortunately, at that moment, one of the maids spotted Mr. Morgan on the other side of the street, and after running after him, he was soon brought back and introduced to the scene. While he was applying sal volatile and cold water, gently holding the lady's hand, her excitement gradually started to fade; and eventually, she was well enough to open her eyes and look around. But the moment she saw Emma standing nearby, her tired demeanor suddenly switched to anger, and she jumped up, exclaiming:

"You little ungrateful vixen, I'll teach you to treat me so."

"You ungrateful little brat, I'll show you how to treat me."

She aimed a violent blow at her, which, had not Mr. Morgan interposed, and with one arm drawn Emma back, whilst on the other he received the slap himself, would probably have been successful in its object.

She aimed a fierce hit at her, which, if Mr. Morgan hadn't stepped in and pulled Emma back with one arm while taking the slap himself with the other, would likely have achieved its goal.

"My dear girl," he whispered to Emma, as he withdrew the arm he had thrown round her waist to protect her; "you had better leave the room; I must manage her myself."

"My dear girl," he whispered to Emma, as he pulled back the arm he had wrapped around her waist to shield her; "you should probably leave the room; I need to handle this on my own."

She readily obeyed the injunction, whilst the doctor, seating Mrs. Watson on the sofa, placed himself by her side; and, still holding her hand in his, he turned to Elizabeth and enquired, in a subdued and melancholy tone, suitable to the occasion, how this sad affair commenced.

She quickly followed the request, while the doctor sat Mrs. Watson on the sofa and took a seat next to her. Still holding her hand, he turned to Elizabeth and asked in a soft and somber tone appropriate for the situation how this unfortunate event started.

Elizabeth's account was not very clear—and, indeed, she was so puzzled and frightened, that had she really understood the case, she would have been at a loss how to explain herself. The facts were these: After breakfast, whilst Elizabeth had been out of the room, Robert had informed his wife that Emma was trying for the situation of governess to Lady Fanny Allston's daughter, with his entire approbation.

Elizabeth's explanation wasn’t very clear—and, in fact, she was so confused and scared that if she had truly understood the situation, she wouldn’t have known how to explain herself. Here’s what happened: After breakfast, while Elizabeth was out of the room, Robert told his wife that Emma was applying for the position of governess for Lady Fanny Allston's daughter, and he fully supported her.

This announcement was a severe blow to Jane, who did not at all like losing her services. She argued hard against it, representing the impossibility in her delicate state of health, of her doing justice to Janetta or attending at all to her education; the certainty that no other terms would they get a governess so cheaply, and the probability that the household expenses would shortly be greatly diminished by the marriage, not only of Margaret, but of Elizabeth likewise: but it was all in vain; the advantage was all to himself—the evil only to his wife—so Robert was firm; and even when Jane burst into a passion of tears, and began to shew symptoms of hysterics, he was still obdurate. Suddenly the thought occurred to her, how did Emma learn that the situation was to be procured?—and, at this point, began Elizabeth's knowledge of the affair, for she entered the room just in time to hear the question and to answer it. She explained that Emma had accidentally overheard their conversation, and, consequently, questioned Mr. Morgan about it. This announcement had put the climax to the lady's rage, and brought on the screams and convulsions which had occasioned so much disturbance. Mr. Morgan, however, knew how to manage her.

This announcement hit Jane hard; she really didn't want to lose her services. She fought against it, arguing that given her delicate health, it was impossible for her to do justice to Janetta or even attend to her education. She pointed out that they wouldn't find another governess at such a low cost and that household expenses would likely decrease soon due to Margaret's and Elizabeth's upcoming marriages. But it was all for nothing; the benefits were all for him, and the drawbacks only for his wife—so Robert stood his ground. Even when Jane broke down in tears and showed signs of hysteria, he remained unmoved. Suddenly, it struck her—how did Emma find out that the position was available? At that moment, Elizabeth walked in just in time to hear the question and provide an answer. She explained that Emma had accidentally overheard their conversation and had then asked Mr. Morgan about it. This revelation pushed the lady's anger to its peak and triggered the screams and convulsions that caused so much commotion. However, Mr. Morgan knew how to handle her.

"My dear madam," said he, in a softly soothing voice; "you know I have forbidden this violent excitement; to people of your nervous temperament, it is decidedly hurtful, and should be avoided. I must give you something to calm you. Miss Watson will be so kind as to bring me a glass of cold water—quite pure water."

"My dear madam," he said in a gentle, calming voice, "you know I’ve asked you to avoid this intense excitement; for someone with your sensitive nature, it can be quite harmful and should be kept at bay. I need to give you something to help you relax. Miss Watson will kindly bring me a glass of cold water—just pure water."

"Ah! my dear doctor," sighed the patient, "how could you use me so—join in a conspiracy against me. I am astonished, I did not expect this from you!"

"Ah! my dear doctor," sighed the patient, "how could you treat me this way—join in a conspiracy against me? I am shocked, I didn't expect this from you!"

"I, my dear Mrs. Watson! What have I done to deserve such censure?—surely, you are under a delusion! I do not understand you."

"I, my dear Mrs. Watson! What have I done to deserve such criticism?—surely, you must be mistaken! I don’t understand you."

"You betrayed about Lady Fanny, when I charged you not, you have been the means of setting my husband cruelly against me; making him take part with that little mischief-making vixen, Emma—"

"You betrayed me about Lady Fanny when I asked you not to. You've managed to turn my husband cruelly against me, making him side with that little troublemaker, Emma—"

"There, there," interrupted he, placing one finger on her pulse, "you are agitating yourself again; I must forbid such excessive excitement. Thank you, Miss Watson," taking the glass from Elizabeth, "now please young ladies, open the window a hair's breadth or so, and then leave the room. I always like to have the patient to myself."

"There, there," he interrupted, placing a finger on her pulse, "you're getting worked up again; I have to insist you calm down. Thank you, Miss Watson," he said, taking the glass from Elizabeth, "now please, young ladies, open the window a little and then leave the room. I prefer to have the patient to myself."

Then taking a little case from his pocket, he said: "I have a fine sedative powder here, which I shall give you to calm your nerves," then proceeding to mix something in the glass—which it required a good deal of faith to believe was anything but powdered sugar, he commanded her to sip a little at intervals, and hold it as long as possible in her mouth without swallowing it. Having thus succeeded in stopping her tongue, he proceeded to explain the circumstances of his making Emma acquainted with what he had proposed, taking particular care to allow no blame to rest on her, and saying every thing he could to flatter and soothe Mrs. Watson. "And you see," added he, "was I not quite right in thinking she ought to be removed from you—this may happen again, and it is really too much for you—do you not feel I am right—I am sure your own good sense must prove it—you cannot speak, I know, but press my hand if you agree with me."

Then, taking a small case out of his pocket, he said, "I have a great sedative powder here that I'll give you to help calm your nerves." He then mixed something in the glass—though it took a lot of faith to believe it was anything other than powdered sugar—and instructed her to sip it at intervals, holding it in her mouth as long as possible without swallowing. Having successfully stopped her from talking, he started to explain how he made Emma aware of what he planned, being careful to place no blame on her and saying everything he could to flatter and comfort Mrs. Watson. "And you see," he added, "was I not right to think she should be taken away from you? This could happen again, and it’s really too much for you. Don’t you feel I’m right? I’m sure your own good judgment proves it. You can’t speak, I know, but squeeze my hand if you agree with me."

It is presumed the pressure was given, as Mr. Morgan seemed satisfied—he raised her hand and looked at it.

It’s expected that the pressure was applied since Mr. Morgan looked pleased—he lifted her hand and examined it.

"How each slender finger trembles," said he—certainly, there were few who would have applied such an epithet to her plump and powerful hand. "Indeed, it's a very naughty hand," added he, tapping it playfully with the tips of his fingers. "It hit me very hard upon my arm—the hand should be made to pay a forfeit for that; how shall I punish it?"

"Look at how each slim finger shakes," he said—probably not many would use that word to describe her round and strong hand. "Really, it's a very naughty hand," he continued, tapping it lightly with the tips of his fingers. "It struck me pretty hard on my arm—the hand deserves to be punished for that; how should I discipline it?"

She smiled languidly.

She smiled lazily.

"I was so provoked, doctor, you must forgive me."

"I was really upset, doctor, you have to forgive me."

"Forgive you? oh yes, dear madam, only you know, when a lady strikes a gentleman she ought to pay the penalty attached," advancing his face very close to her cheek.

"Forgive you? Oh yes, dear ma'am, but you know, when a woman hits a man, she should face the consequences," he said, moving his face very close to her cheek.

"Oh, fie, doctor," cried she, affecting to be quite shocked, "you are really too bad,—I am ashamed of you quite!" a form of denunciation which would be, in nine cases out of ten, considered as positive encouragement. At this moment the door opened and Robert entered the room.

"Oh, come on, doctor," she exclaimed, pretending to be really shocked, "you’re just awful—I’m honestly embarrassed for you!" A kind of criticism that, in nine out of ten cases, would actually be seen as clear encouragement. Just then, the door opened and Robert walked into the room.

"Doctor, I say, as Mrs. Watson appears a little better just now, I want to speak to you in my room for a moment."

"Doctor, I say, as Mrs. Watson seems a bit better right now, I’d like to talk to you in my room for a moment."

Mr. Morgan followed him directly; with a sort of dubious feeling as to what was to follow; but he felt rather relieved by the interruption, as he was conscious he had carried his tenderness quite as far as was necessary for the good of his patient. Robert wanted to learn from himself about the situation at Lady Fanny's, and questioned him with some interest on the subject; for in a case where his own interest was in no way involved, he was not exactly an unkind brother. He felt on the whole a tolerable share of anxiety that his sister should be as safe and comfortable as circumstances would admit, and was glad to hear from Mr. Morgan a very favorable account of the family in question. At length, having satisfied all the fraternal doubts and scruples of Mr. Watson, he returned to the lady, and was immediately assailed by a shower of questions relative to what her husband had wanted with him.

Mr. Morgan followed him closely, feeling a bit uneasy about what was coming next. However, he was somewhat relieved by the interruption, as he realized he had shown enough compassion for his patient. Robert wanted to figure out the situation at Lady Fanny's and asked him with genuine interest about it; after all, in a scenario where his own feelings weren't at stake, he wasn't exactly an unkind brother. Overall, he felt a reasonable amount of concern for ensuring his sister was as safe and comfortable as possible given the circumstances, and he was pleased to hear Mr. Morgan share a very positive update about the family in question. Finally, after addressing all of Mr. Watson's brotherly doubts and concerns, he returned to the lady, who immediately bombarded him with questions about what her husband had wanted from him.

He only smiled and said it was nothing bad, but he was far too much used to the enquiries and curiosity of ladies not to be expert at baffling such an attack as hers.

He just smiled and said it was nothing serious, but he was so used to the questions and curiosity of women that he knew exactly how to handle an approach like hers.

"And now, my dear Mrs. Watson," said he, "I must insist on your keeping your mind easy, and not worrying yourself about such things as the occasion of this attack, it is of serious importance, indeed it is."

"And now, my dear Mrs. Watson," he said, "I have to insist that you stay calm and not stress over things like the reason behind this attack. It’s really important, truly it is."

"But, doctor, how can I keep my mind easy, when I see that little ungrateful thing there, Emma, coming round my husband and persuading him to contradict me. Is it not enough to provoke a saint, to find one's own husband turned against one by his sister, and that after all the kindness I have shown her; but I knew how it would be from the first, that I did; I always said so from the time those girls entered the house."

"But, doctor, how can I stay calm when I see that ungrateful little thing, Emma, coming around my husband and convincing him to go against me? Isn't it enough to drive someone crazy to see your own husband turning against you because of his sister, especially after all the kindness I’ve shown her? But I knew this would happen from the very beginning; I always said so ever since those girls came into the house."

"It is very probable, your penetration, my dear friend, might lead you to that conclusion, and you may be right; but in that case, is it not satisfactory to you that there is an immediate prospect of their being removed. Will not Miss Margaret soon be married—does not all the town see that George Millar intends soon, if the lady prove willing, to ally himself to your family. And supposing Emma is likewise removed, you will have nothing left to vex you."

"It’s quite likely that your insight, my dear friend, could lead you to that conclusion, and you might be correct; but in that case, isn’t it reassuring that there’s a clear chance they’ll be gone soon? Isn’t Miss Margaret going to get married shortly—doesn’t everyone in town see that George Millar plans to join your family if she’s agreeable? And if Emma is also out of the picture, you won’t have anything left to bother you."

"That may be very true, doctor, but I do not think it is the case; if Emma would only be tractable and obedient, she would be rather useful than otherwise; and really she might be quite a comfort if she were better tempered and more accommodating. But to go and say such things, to be bent on having her own way, without caring about my convenience—to leave me with that child in my hands, never considering my fragile health, and the miseries I suffer, this is really more than I can bear, it puts me in a nervous tremor which is very bad for me. See how my hand shakes still."

"That might be true, doctor, but I don't believe it's the case; if Emma would just be cooperative and willing, she could actually be quite helpful. Honestly, she could be a real comfort if she had a better attitude and was more flexible. But to go and say things like that, insisting on getting her own way without thinking about my needs—to leave me with that child in my care, without any consideration for my fragile health and the struggles I go through, it's really more than I can handle. It makes me so anxious that it's not good for me. Look how my hand is still shaking."

"I see," said the gentleman, contenting himself this time with simply looking at the hand extended to him. "But now I must wish you good morning—remember my prescriptions and pray keep quiet."

"I see," said the man, settling for just looking at the hand offered to him. "But now I have to say good morning—remember my instructions and please stay quiet."

The rest of the day was spent by Mrs. Watson shut up tête-à-tête with Margaret, bewailing her hard fate in having such a husband and such a tiresome sister; she would not go down to dinner, but indulged in a quiet little regale in her own bed-room of some dainties of a very superior order to the plain boiled beef and suet pudding, which was the family meal. Her husband took refuge with some friends, and Elizabeth and Emma spent another quiet evening together, during which Elizabeth, with open-hearted warmth, confided to her sister how very much she liked George Millar, and how sanguine were her hopes that George Millar did not dislike her. She had seen a great deal more of him than Emma, for their walk to the farm had only been the precursor of several others to different places, and they had enjoyed them all exceedingly. He had not actually proposed to her yet, but he had both said and done things which led her to expect that such a termination to their acquaintance was in his contemplation. All this was truly the subject of rejoicing to Emma, especially as she was convinced from what she had both seen and heard of George Millar, that he was not a man to draw back from an implied engagement, and hold himself privileged to carry his actions to any point of particularity, provided he never committed himself by word. It was true, had it been her taste to be consulted, she would have preferred a quieter person, one more inclined to study and literature, and in every respect more refined; but Elizabeth would indeed be well matched, and the happiness of thinking this, led her to reflect with pleasure even on their visit at Croydon, painful as it had been to herself in most respects.

The rest of the day was spent by Mrs. Watson alone one-on-one with Margaret, lamenting her tough luck in having such a husband and such a tiresome sister; she refused to go down to dinner and instead enjoyed a quiet little feast in her own bedroom, indulging in some delicacies that were far superior to the plain boiled beef and suet pudding that was the family meal. Her husband sought comfort with some friends, while Elizabeth and Emma spent another quiet evening together. During this time, Elizabeth, with heartfelt enthusiasm, shared with her sister how much she liked George Millar and how hopeful she was that George Millar didn't dislike her. She had spent much more time with him than Emma had, since their walk to the farm had only been the start of several other outings to different places, all of which they had thoroughly enjoyed. He hadn’t actually proposed yet, but he had said and done things that made her think that he was seriously considering it. This was truly a reason for Emma to celebrate, especially since she was convinced, based on what she had seen and heard about George Millar, that he wouldn’t back away from an implied engagement and would feel entitled to act as he pleased, as long as he never committed himself by words. It was true that if it were up to her, she would have preferred someone quieter, more into studying and literature, and overall more refined; but Elizabeth would indeed be well matched, and the happiness of thinking this led her to reflect with pleasure even on their visit to Croydon, painful as it had been for her in most respects.

CHAPTER XIII.

The next morning was ushered in with less of domestic tempest than the last; Mrs. Watson was tired of her own room, and quite ready to come down stairs and mix in the world; she was perfectly amiable to-day, with only the drawback of being a little sulky to her husband, and exceedingly snappish to his sisters, except to Emma, whom she did not condescend to address at all. Emma thought this silence decidedly better than the form of invective which was the usual address to her, so that on the whole, the day passed with tolerable comfort and peace to those concerned.

The next morning started off calmer than the last; Mrs. Watson was tired of being cooped up in her room and ready to come downstairs and engage with everyone. She was in a pretty good mood today, though she was a bit sulky toward her husband and very snappy with his sisters, except for Emma, whom she completely ignored. Emma found this silence much better than the usual insults directed at her, so overall, the day went by fairly comfortably and peacefully for everyone involved.

That afternoon, Mrs. Watson having occasion to send a note to an acquaintance residing nearly a mile from the town, she chose to employ Emma as a messenger, ordering her at the same time, to be sure and not allow Janetta to over fatigue herself, but to carry her if the poor child was tired.

That afternoon, Mrs. Watson needed to send a note to a friend who lived nearly a mile away from town, so she decided to ask Emma to be a messenger. At the same time, she instructed her to make sure Janetta didn't overexert herself and to carry her if the poor child felt tired.

The way led them through pleasant fields, and as the aunt and niece were quietly sauntering along, the little girl filling her hands with daisies, or stopping to watch the birds flitting in the hedgerow, they were again overtaken by Mr. Morgan, who seemed prepared to join their walk. Emma coloured deeply, and was considerably embarrassed by the recollection of what Elizabeth had said about him. They had passed his house on their way, and she could not but suspect that his joining them was the result of design, not accident. With the vanity common to men, he completely misinterpreted the blushes and embarrassment of the pretty girl who interested him so much, and he fancied he was giving her peculiar pleasure, when, after enquiring how far they were going, he assured her that his way led in the same direction, and that he should be most happy to escort her. Had she not been charged with the note from Jane, she would immediately have turned back, but she had no recourse, and as she had not courage to desire him to leave her, she saw nothing to be done but to submit in as quiet and unconcerned a manner as possible.

The path took them through lovely fields, and as the aunt and niece strolled along, the little girl gathering daisies or pausing to watch the birds hopping in the hedgerow, they were once again joined by Mr. Morgan, who seemed ready to tag along. Emma blushed deeply and felt quite embarrassed by what Elizabeth had said about him. They had passed his house on their way, and she couldn't help but think that his joining them was intentional, not accidental. With the typical arrogance of men, he totally misread the blushes and discomfort of the pretty girl who captivated him, believing he was making her uniquely happy when, after asking how far they were going, he assured her that his path went the same way and that he would be more than happy to accompany her. If she hadn’t been tasked with delivering Jane’s note, she would have turned back right away, but she had no choice, and since she lacked the courage to ask him to leave her alone, she felt there was nothing to do but to go along with it as calmly and indifferently as she could.

"I hope," said he presently, "you do not feel any the worse for the excitement and agitation which you went through yesterday."

"I hope," he said after a moment, "you don’t feel any worse from the excitement and stress you experienced yesterday."

She thanked him rather coldly, and replied she was very well. But he was not to be so repulsed. He was bent on making himself agreeable to her, and with a quick perception of the readiest means, long practice, and no scruples on the subject, it was no wonder that he succeeded. There was just the proper air of interest, joined to a respectful deference, at the same time that he showed by his intimate knowledge of the family concerns, that he was completely in the confidence of her sister-in-law, and deserving to be treated as a friend of the family. The sympathy which he seemed endeavouring vainly to suppress, and the knowledge of her situation and difficulties, which he allowed her to discover he possessed, all tended to throw her off her guard, and to abate the cold indifference with which she meant to have treated him. He was so kind—so considerately and properly kind—and then both her brother and sister had allowed him to be so much connected with their affairs, that it was impossible to repulse him, and gradually, she hardly knew how, she found herself led on to speak to him with openness, which he in reality little deserved.

She thanked him rather coldly and said she was doing well. But he wasn’t about to take that rejection lightly. He was determined to win her over, and with a keen sense of the best way to do so, years of experience, and no qualms about it, it was no surprise that he succeeded. He struck just the right balance of interest and respectful deference, while also showing through his intimate knowledge of family matters that he was fully in the confidence of her sister-in-law and deserved to be treated as part of the family. The sympathy he seemed to struggle to hide and his awareness of her situation and challenges, which he let her see, all worked to put her off balance and lessen the frosty distance she intended to keep with him. He was so kind—so thoughtfully and appropriately kind—and considering that both her brother and sister had involved him so much in their affairs, she found it impossible to push him away. Gradually, without really realizing it, she felt herself opening up to him, despite the fact that he didn't truly deserve it.

Mr. Morgan was a man of no principles, whose ruling passion was vanity—and this passion with him took one particular turn; he liked to be beloved by all the women of his acquaintance. The self-complacency excited by the worship of a woman, was to him the most agreeable feeling in the world. He did not flirt merely for an idle amusement, like Tom Musgrove, with an entire indifference to the feelings he excited; but he made downright serious, but clandestine love to nearly all the good-looking women with whom his practice brought him acquainted. He liked of all things to watch the gradual growth of an ardent love in the unsuspecting heart, and more than one interesting girl had had occasion to rue the day when illness had first brought her acquainted with Mr. Morgan—more than one young wife had been hurried abruptly from the neighbourhood, as was whispered, because her husband thought her too fond of the Doctor. Yet so well had he managed, and so general was the admiration he excited, that he never bore a fraction of the blame which was unsparingly bestowed on the victims of his arts. This was the man, who struck by Emma's beauty, and seeing her helpless situation, had formed a deliberate plan to gain her affections, though what was to follow when she was thus added to his list of triumphs, he had not quite determined. One thing was certain, he did not mean to marry her; but the necessary evils to which he saw she was exposed, laid her he imagined, peculiarly open to temptation, and he certainly indulged in hopes and speculations, for which even the phlegmatic Robert would have kicked him out of the house, had they chanced to come to his knowledge. One great object in his attempt to remove her to Lady Fanny Allston's was, that it would give him so great an advantage over her. Lady Fanny and her daughter were both invalides, and he was in the habit of visiting them every day. This, could he place Emma there, was an important step, as it would bring him in the most advantageous position before her eyes. She would see no one else. Shut up for weeks together with an ailing child, her only recreation being an hour's drive in the pony chaise every morning, she would soon learn to look forward to his visit as the great event of the day. He should see her eyes sparkle at his approach, and feel her hand gently tremble as he pressed it. Such had been the case with her predecessor, and now that the poor girl had lost her health and spirits from disappointed affections and heart-sickening anxiety, he was coldly turning to seek another to supply her place. Little did Emma, as she listened to his sentiments of sympathy, his professions of philosophy, or his insinuations of warm interest, suspect the real motive of his actions and his friendship. His age, so much greater than hers, prevented her supposing he would feel attachment, and her own preference for Mr. Howard was a safeguard to her own affections.

Mr. Morgan was a man without principles, driven by vanity, and his main desire was to be loved by all the women he knew. The self-satisfaction he got from a woman's admiration was the most pleasurable feeling for him. He didn’t flirt just for fun like Tom Musgrove, showing no regard for the feelings he stirred; he seriously and secretly pursued almost all the attractive women he encountered through his work. He particularly enjoyed watching an intense love grow in the unsuspecting hearts of those women, and more than one intriguing girl regretted the day illness made her meet Mr. Morgan—more than one young wife had to leave the area quickly, as it was rumored her husband thought she was too fond of the Doctor. Yet, he managed things so well, and his charm was so widespread that he never took any of the blame that was harshly placed on the victims of his schemes. This was the man who, captivated by Emma's beauty and noticing her vulnerable situation, had plotted to win her affection, although he hadn’t quite figured out what to do next once he added her to his list of conquests. One thing was clear: he didn’t intend to marry her; but he believed the tough circumstances she faced made her particularly susceptible to temptation, and he certainly entertained hopes and ideas that even the stoic Robert would have thrown him out for, had they come to light. One main reason he wanted to move her to Lady Fanny Allston's was that it would give him a significant advantage over her. Lady Fanny and her daughter were both unwell, and he visited them daily. If he could place Emma there, it would be a key step, as it would position him favorably in her view. She wouldn’t see anyone else. Confined for weeks with a sick child, her only break being a daily hour-long drive in the pony cart, she would soon start to look forward to his visits as the highlight of her day. He envisioned her eyes lighting up at his arrival and her hand gently trembling when he held it. That had been the case with her predecessor, and now that the poor girl had lost her health and spirit due to unfulfilled love and heartbreaking anxiety, he was coldly moving on to find someone else to take her place. Little did Emma realize, as she listened to his sympathetic thoughts, his philosophical talk, or his hints of sincere interest, what his real motives were behind his actions and his friendship. Their age difference kept her from thinking he would form an attachment, and her own preference for Mr. Howard served as a shield for her heart.

After conversing some time with great apparent interest on the subject of education, as appropriate to her peculiar calling, he gradually turned it in an almost imperceptible way to the scene of yesterday. The necessity of subduing passion, and the dreadful effects of it when unrestrained, naturally brought on a comment on the conduct of her sister-in-law. It was shocking, he protested, to think of such violence; it made his heart bleed to imagine what a mild and gentle-tempered girl must undergo when dependent on such a relative. Hers was a heavy hand as he had experienced; he was delighted that he had warded off one blow from her, he only wished he could more effectually protect her from the other hardships of her lot.

After talking for a while with great interest about education, which was relevant to her unique role, he subtly shifted the conversation to yesterday's events. The need to control passion and the terrible consequences of letting it go unchecked naturally led to a discussion about her sister-in-law's behavior. It was shocking, he insisted, to think about such violence; it broke his heart to imagine what a kind and gentle girl must endure while relying on such a relative. He had felt the weight of her harshness himself; he was glad he was able to deflect one blow from her, but he wished he could protect her more effectively from the other difficulties she faced.

Emma assured him that such a scene had never occurred before, and probably would never do so again; that he greatly magnified the evils of her situation, and that she really did not require such intense sympathy as he seemed inclined to bestow on her. This, so far from stopping him, only brought on a more decided eulogium upon the sweetness of temper which could endure such tyranny, and the self-denial which must be practised daily to live in peace with one who could practise it. How much farther his compliments would have carried him is not known, as they arrived at the lodge-gate, and Emma was obliged to interrupt him to deliver the note which formed her errand. Now she expected to part company, but to her great surprise, she found on turning her steps homewards, that he was still at her elbow, and that he seemed resolved to continue the conversation as well as the walk. What was still more provoking, Janetta claimed his assistance to carry her again, and Emma had no alternative but to continue with him; and as he caught up the child with glee, and an appearance of positive enjoyment.

Emma assured him that nothing like this had ever happened before, and it probably wouldn’t happen again; that he was exaggerating the problems in her situation, and she really didn’t need the deep sympathy he seemed eager to give her. Instead of stopping him, this only led to a greater praise for the patience that could endure such pressure, and the self-restraint that must be practiced daily to maintain peace with someone who could exercise it. It’s unclear how much further his compliments would have gone, as they reached the lodge-gate, and Emma had to cut him off to deliver the note that was her reason for being there. She expected to part ways, but to her surprise, when she headed home, he was still right beside her, seemingly determined to keep the conversation and the walk going. What was even more annoying was that Janetta asked him to carry her again, leaving Emma with no choice but to stay with him; and as he happily picked up the child, he looked genuinely pleased.

"This, my dear Miss Emma," said he, "is a trouble which, I trust, you will not long have to endure; at Lady Fanny's you will not be expected to do any thing which would be more properly entrusted to a servant. You will be Miss Alston's companion, not her slave; and I shall, indeed, rejoice to see it so."

"This, my dear Miss Emma," he said, "is a difficulty that I hope you won't have to deal with for long; at Lady Fanny's, you won't be expected to do anything that should be handled by a servant. You'll be Miss Alston's companion, not her servant; and I will truly be happy to see it that way."

Emma thanked him with a sincerity rather greater, perhaps, than his own, but she could not help heartily wishing that he would demonstrate his interest in some other way than in walking home with her; she was in continual dread of meeting some one who would know her; for, though she really saw no harm in it herself, yet after what Elizabeth had said, she was afraid of being misinterpreted or misjudged. He parted from her at the entrance of the town, and Emma returned in some trepidation homewards.

Emma thanked him with a sincerity that was maybe even greater than his own, but she couldn’t help genuinely wishing he would show his interest in a different way than just walking home with her. She was constantly anxious about running into someone who would recognize her; even though she didn’t see any harm in it herself, after what Elizabeth had said, she was worried about being misunderstood or judged. He said goodbye at the edge of town, and Emma made her way home feeling a bit nervous.

The whole town of Croydon was, shortly after, thrown into a ferment, by the announcement that George Millar, the rich, the popular, the good-looking George Millar, was engaged—actually engaged to be married to Elizabeth Watson.

The entire town of Croydon was soon buzzing with excitement after the news broke that George Millar, the wealthy, popular, and handsome George Millar, was engaged—actually engaged to be married to Elizabeth Watson.

It was so extraordinary, so incredible, so unheard of, that a young woman like Elizabeth Watson—not so very young—for she was at least thirty, they said, if not more—who had never been handsome, and was now decidedly faded—without money, for every one knew she was dependent on her brother—in short, with none of the requisites for matrimony, except a pleasing person, an amiable and unselfish disposition, good temper, and a most affectionate heart, that such a girl should have presumed to try for George Millar's hand! and should have had the effrontery to accept him when he offered! She was a stranger, an interloper—and for her to come, and thus carry off in triumph, their best beau, it was too bad; as the oldest Miss Morgan observed to one of her intimate friends, she was sure there was more than they understood in the business; and she should like to know where they were to look for husbands if their fellow townsmen deserted them in that way for strange faces. It was the more hard upon Miss Morgan, because she had been so very kind to the children; she had more than once asked them to drink tea, and often kissed her hand to them from the drawing-room window. Their houses were exactly opposite, and it would be too much to be forced to sit in contemplation of another mistress ruling in the house where she had long expected to reign supreme.

It was so extraordinary, so incredible, so unheard of, that a young woman like Elizabeth Watson—not that young, really—since she was at least thirty, they said, if not more—who had never been attractive, and was now definitely past her prime—without money, as everyone knew she relied on her brother—in short, without any of the usual qualifications for marriage, except a nice appearance, a sweet and unselfish nature, a good temper, and a very loving heart, that such a girl would have dared to go after George Millar's hand! And that she would have had the nerve to accept him when he proposed! She was a stranger, an outsider—and for her to come and steal away their best catch was too much; as the oldest Miss Morgan remarked to one of her close friends, she was sure there was more to the story than they realized; and she wanted to know where they were supposed to find husbands if their fellow townsmen abandoned them like that for unfamiliar faces. It was even harder on Miss Morgan because she had been so kind to the children; she had invited them for tea more than once and often waved to them from the drawing-room window. Their houses were directly across from each other, and it would be too upsetting to have to watch another woman take over in the house where she had long expected to be in charge.

It was the elder young ladies of the neighbourhood who felt the affront most keenly; and were most bitter against Miss Watson. They had long regarded Mr. Millar as the lawful property of one of themselves; ever since the second month after his wife's death; and, unfortunately for their peace of mind, Mrs. Turner's habit of flattering every one, had given rise to hopes in their minds, which it now seemed never would be realised. The younger ladies felt it much less acutely; for, as a widower and a man verging on forty, they regarded George Millar as a little past his youthful and interesting days, but they felt for their friends and their sisters, and sympathised in their indignation. Had Miss Watson been a stranger, in reality, the affair would have been more endurable; had she been married from Winston, for instance, they would have welcomed her to Croydon with tolerable cordiality—nay, perhaps, with absolute enthusiasm. She might have been pictured then in their imaginations with no colours less brilliant than those belonging to a gay wedding, and making her first appearance in new finery, she would probably have won popularity immediately.

It was the older young women in the neighborhood who felt the slight the most and were the most upset with Miss Watson. They had long considered Mr. Millar as belonging to one of them ever since the second month after his wife's death; and, unfortunately for their peace of mind, Mrs. Turner's tendency to flatter everyone had created hopes in their minds that now seemed unlikely to be fulfilled. The younger women felt it much less intensely; as a widower and a man approaching forty, they saw George Millar as a bit beyond his youthful and interesting days, but they sympathized with their friends and sisters and shared in their anger. Had Miss Watson been a stranger, it would have been easier to bear; if she had been married from Winston, for example, they would have welcomed her to Croydon with reasonable warmth—perhaps even with genuine enthusiasm. They might have imagined her in their minds with vibrant colors, like those of a lively wedding, and if she had shown up in new clothes, she would likely have become popular right away.

But now, the case was very different; it had all passed before their own eyes, so they naturally suspected something quite wrong, and Mrs. Watson was involved in the blame—as it was supposed she must have aided to win the point by some skilful manœuvring.

But now, the situation was very different; they had all witnessed it firsthand, so they naturally suspected something was off, and Mrs. Watson was caught in the blame—since it was believed she must have helped achieve the outcome through some clever tricks.

It was so unnatural, so improbable, that, out of four sisters, three should be engaged to be married, that Miss Morgan declared, over and over again, that she could not, and would not believe it happened in the due course of events. There must be something wrong about those Watsons, and she was determined to find it out.

It was so unusual, so unlikely, that out of four sisters, three were engaged to be married, that Miss Morgan kept insisting she couldn’t and wouldn’t believe it was just the way things happened. There had to be something off about those Watsons, and she was determined to uncover it.

Elizabeth was very unsuspicious of the storm her engagement had raised, but went about as usual with a smiling face, looking forward to the termination of her residence with her brother, with peculiar satisfaction—and rejoicing especially, because she had a plan in her head for the advantage of Emma. This was no less than that Emma should reside with them; and since she was resolved against spending her life in idleness, that she should consent to superintend the education of Mr. Millar's little girls—for which task, Elizabeth felt she was more competent than herself. In the meantime, she did not mention it to her, until their own plans were arranged with a little more certainty, and the time of their wedding fixed; at present, they could only say that it should not take place for a couple of months at least.

Elizabeth was completely unaware of the stir her engagement had caused, and she went about her days with a smile, eagerly anticipating the end of her stay with her brother, feeling especially satisfied—particularly because she had an idea in mind that would benefit Emma. This idea was that Emma should live with them; and since Emma was determined not to spend her life doing nothing, she would agree to take charge of the education of Mr. Millar's little girls—something Elizabeth believed Emma was much more qualified for than she was. In the meantime, she kept this plan to herself until their own arrangements were a bit more certain and their wedding date was set; for now, all they could say was that it wouldn’t happen for at least a couple of months.

A day or two after this grand event becoming known, Mr. Morgan called on Mrs. Watson and found her little girl in the room. After praising and caressing the child, he asked her if she should like to ride a donkey; and turning to the mother with a winning smile, he added, that he had a very beautiful Spanish donkey, for which, at present, he had no occasion—that it was quite at the service of her charming daughter—for whom, he was convinced, the exercise would be peculiarly salutary. He, therefore, begged she would make use of it as her own. Mrs. Watson gratefully assented; to-morrow Janetta should have a ride—but the little girl cried out for to-day—she would go to-day—aunt Emma must take her out to-day—and she always had her own way with her mother—and as Mr. Morgan was merely following out a concerted plan, she of course, carried her point; and, whilst she went up-stairs to make her aunt get ready for the excursion, the gentleman hurried away to give orders to prepare the donkey. In about half an hour, Janetta had the delight of seeing the promised animal at the door, with a beautiful new saddle and white bridle, and she clapped her hands with ecstasy as the doctor's foot-boy placed her on, hardly sitting sufficiently still to allow him to fasten the strap in front of the Spanish saddle. Emma felt extremely reluctant to go; she feared Mr. Morgan might again join them, and tried hard to persuade Margaret to accompany her; but Margaret "hated walking like a nurse-maid after the child," and Elizabeth being out, Emma had no alternative but to set out alone.

A day or two after this big event became known, Mr. Morgan visited Mrs. Watson and found her little girl in the room. After complimenting and hugging the child, he asked her if she would like to ride a donkey. Turning to the mother with a charming smile, he added that he had a beautiful Spanish donkey, which he currently had no use for—that it was completely at the service of her lovely daughter—who he was sure would greatly benefit from the exercise. He requested that she use it as her own. Mrs. Watson happily agreed; tomorrow Janetta would get a ride—but the little girl insisted on going today—she wanted to go today—Aunt Emma had to take her out today—and she always got her way with her mother—so since Mr. Morgan was only following a planned agreement, she got her wish; while she went upstairs to get her aunt ready for the outing, the gentleman hurried off to give instructions for preparing the donkey. In about half an hour, Janetta was thrilled to see the promised animal at the door, with a beautiful new saddle and white bridle, and she clapped her hands in excitement as the doctor's foot-boy lifted her up, barely sitting still enough for him to fasten the strap in front of the Spanish saddle. Emma felt very hesitant to go; she worried Mr. Morgan might join them again and tried hard to convince Margaret to come with her; but Margaret "hated walking like a nanny after the child," and since Elizabeth was out, Emma had no choice but to head out alone.

The foot-boy said his master had ordered him to go with them to see how the donkey went, and to save Miss Watson any trouble. Emma rejoiced at this announcement—although it seemed to her, so unreasonable an encroachment on Mr. Morgan's obliging temper, that she half dreaded lest her sister-in-law should decline the lad's services. Mrs. Watson, however, accepted it all as if, in allowing the favour to be confirmed, she were in reality the giver, instead of the receiver of the benefit. She seemed rather to expect that he would be grateful that his donkey had the honour of carrying her little girl.

The footboy said his boss had asked him to go with them to see how the donkey was doing and to save Miss Watson any hassle. Emma was thrilled by this news—though she found it to be an unreasonable intrusion on Mr. Morgan's generous nature, and she worried her sister-in-law might turn down the boy's help. Mrs. Watson, however, took it all as if, by accepting the favor, she was actually the one doing a favor instead of benefiting from it. She seemed to expect that he would be grateful that his donkey was honored to carry her little girl.

Emma's anticipations proved perfectly correct, for they met Mr. Morgan again, and he again, uninvited, prepared to accompany them. She resolved that this should not occur another time, as she determined at once to speak to her brother, representing how extremely unpleasant it was for her to be daily sent out walking where she was exposed to be joined by any one in this way, and begging that in future the duty of walking out with Janetta might devolve on one of the maids, when neither of her sisters could accompany her. If it had not been that she feared it was wrong, she would have enjoyed the walk extremely, as the day was fresh and invigorating, whilst her companion was particularly pleasant. She found his conversation both instructive and amusing, and as Janetta, on her donkey, kept a little a-head of them, they were free from the incessant calls on her attention with which the child usually interrupted them.

Emma's expectations turned out to be spot on, as they ran into Mr. Morgan again, who once more, uninvited, was ready to tag along. She decided that this couldn't happen again, and immediately made up her mind to talk to her brother, explaining how incredibly uncomfortable it was for her to be sent out for walks where anyone could join her like this. She asked that, in the future, one of the maids should take over the responsibility of walking with Janetta whenever neither of her sisters could go with her. If she hadn't worried that it was wrong, she would have really enjoyed the walk, as the day was refreshing and energizing, and her companion was particularly nice. She found his conversation both enlightening and entertaining, and since Janetta was riding her donkey a bit ahead of them, they were free from the constant interruptions that usually came from the child.

Their tête-à-tête did not, as usual, conclude at the suburbs of the town, for emboldened probably by habit, he walked straight home with her, with only the precaution of placing himself on one side of Janetta; and lifting the child off at the door, he carried her in triumph to her mother. Emma expected and hoped that some notice would be taken of his having accompanied them, as she rather hesitated about introducing the subject; but Mrs. Watson seemed satisfied with believing that it was a refined compliment to herself through her child, as if a man of his age could take such pleasure in the society of a girl not yet out of babyhood. Emma was therefore firmly resolved to speak to Robert on the subject, and that afternoon, finding him alone in the parlour, she, with some hesitation, introduced the point. He heard her with considerable surprise.

Their face-to-face didn’t, as usual, end at the town's outskirts, because probably feeling a bit bold from habit, he walked straight home with her, just taking the precaution of staying on one side of Janetta. Lifting the child at the door, he proudly carried her to her mother. Emma expected and hoped that someone would acknowledge his presence with them, as she hesitated to bring it up herself; but Mrs. Watson seemed content to believe it was a refined compliment directed at her through her child, as if a man his age could genuinely enjoy the company of a girl still so young. Emma was therefore determined to talk to Robert about it, and that afternoon, finding him alone in the parlor, she hesitantly brought up the topic. He listened to her with considerable surprise.

"Well," said he, when she seemed to have done, "what do you want or expect me to do? what's all this to me, child?"

"Well," he said when she seemed to finish, "what do you want or expect me to do? What's all this to me, kid?"

"I want you, brother, to persuade Jane not to send me out without a maid or some other companion, that I may not be exposed to long walks with him."

"I want you, brother, to convince Jane not to let me go out without a maid or some other companion, so I won't have to take long walks with him."

"But what harm does Morgan do you, I should like to know—are you afraid he will eat you up—or what do you fear?" enquired he, in a very discouraging tone.

"But what harm does Morgan do to you, I’d like to know—are you afraid he will eat you up—or what are you scared of?" he asked, in a very discouraging tone.

"I am afraid it may excite observation and unpleasant reports, if I am seen repeatedly walking with a single man," replied poor Emma, not liking to say that she thought wrong what Robert seemed to regard as so innocent.

"I’m worried it might draw attention and lead to awkward rumors if I’m seen walking with the same guy too often," replied poor Emma, not wanting to admit that she found wrong what Robert seemed to think was so innocent.

"Pooh, pooh, child—don't be absurd and prudish—there's no use in setting yourself up for an immaculate young lady. I don't believe but that you like it all the time, and are only wanting a little domestic persecution to make you more interesting. I am not going to indulge you, so you must find out some other way of making a martyr of yourself."

"Come on, kid—don't be ridiculous and uptight—there's no point in trying to be a perfectly innocent lady. I bet you enjoy all of it and just want a bit of drama to make your life more exciting. I'm not going to give in to you, so you'll have to figure out another way to play the martyr."

"Indeed, you are quite mistaken; but I do not think it right to throw myself in the way of any man as I am obliged to do with regard to him, and I would rather not go out of the house for a month than continue, as I have done, meeting him."

"You're definitely mistaken; however, I don’t think it’s fair to put myself in the path of any man like I have to with him, and I’d rather stay home for a month than keep running into him like I have been."

"Morgan's a very good kind of fellow, and will do you no harm," repeated Robert, as if rather at a loss what else to say; and Emma, thinking she saw symptoms of wavering in his tone, began to hope that she should carry her point, when Jane entered the room, and her husband at once appealed to her.

"Morgan's a really decent guy, and he won't hurt you," Robert repeated, sounding a bit unsure of what else to say; and Emma, sensing that his tone was shifting, started to feel hopeful that she'd win the argument when Jane walked into the room, and her husband immediately turned to her for support.

Emma's astonishment was great at the way in which she took it. She had expected she would be angry at her walking with Mr. Morgan; but that was not the case; her indignation seemed only roused by the fact of her wanting to evade the walking at all: she was in a great passion at this.

Emma was really surprised by how she reacted. She thought she would be mad about her walking with Mr. Morgan, but that wasn’t the case; her anger seemed to come only from the fact that she wanted to avoid walking altogether: she was really upset about this.

"A very pretty thing indeed, Miss Emma Watson—a very pretty thing, that you are to be fancying yourself too grand and too great to walk out with my child—want a servant sent after you, do you—I wonder what your ladyship will want next—upon my word, for such a little saucy minx as you, to be giving yourself such airs, is rather too good, I must say."

"A really pretty thing, Miss Emma Watson—a really pretty thing, that you think you’re too fancy and important to walk out with my child—need a servant sent after you, do you? I wonder what you’ll want next—honestly, for such a sassy little thing as you, to be acting so high and mighty is quite something, I must say."

"I have no wish to give myself airs—I only want—" but she was not allowed to finish the sentence.

"I don't want to act superior—I just want—" but she wasn't allowed to finish her sentence.

"You don't wish this, and you don't wish that—and you only want something quite different from what I order—I see what it is, Miss, I know you want to be mistress, that's all—and if Mr. Morgan does walk with you, where's the harm of that?—are you such a conceited creature as to fancy it is your beauty which charms him?—depend upon it, you are very safe with him. It's for my child that he comes—out of compliment to me, of course—so don't you go pluming yourself upon his attentions, or expecting anything to come of that—you are greatly mistaken if you think him in love with you, I can answer for it."

"You don't want this, and you don't want that—and you only want something totally different from what I've suggested—I get it, Miss, I know you want to be in charge, that's all—and if Mr. Morgan does walk with you, what's the big deal?—are you really so full of yourself to think it's your looks that attract him?—believe me, you are very safe with him. He's here for my child—out of respect for me, of course—so don’t start thinking you’re special because of his attention, or that anything will come of it—you’re really mistaken if you think he’s in love with you, I can assure you of that."

"I never, for a moment, supposed such a thing," replied Emma, with a spirit, which was roused by her sister's injustice; "but I am sure that it is not correct or respectable to be walking repeatedly alone with any gentleman, even one of Mr. Morgan's age and character; and I have a right, whilst I live with you, to have my respectability of appearance attended to."

"I never thought that for a second," Emma replied, her spirit ignited by her sister's unfairness. "But I know it's not appropriate or respectable to keep walking alone with any guy, even someone like Mr. Morgan, who's of a decent age and character. And I have a right, while I'm living with you, to have my reputation and appearance taken seriously."

Mrs. Watson stood with a face of scarlet and her mouth open, contemplating Emma as she spoke with unaccustomed energy—she seemed almost to mistrust her senses at hearing such words, but Emma's firmness quite appalled her, and she actually did not know what to say. Seeing she was silent Emma added:

Mrs. Watson stood there, her face bright red and her mouth open, watching Emma as she spoke with unusual energy—she almost doubted her own senses at hearing such words, but Emma's confidence completely shocked her, and she genuinely didn't know how to respond. Noticing her silence, Emma added:

"Therefore, for the present, I must beg that when one of my sisters cannot accompany me, you will send the maid in my place; when in company with any one else, I shall have no objection to walk with Janetta as usual."

"So, for now, I kindly ask that when one of my sisters can’t join me, you send the maid instead; when I’m with anyone else, I have no issue walking with Janetta as usual."

"Oh, well," said Jane after some hesitation, "as you wish it so much, I will see what I can do, and perhaps Martha may walk with Janetta to-morrow."

"Oh, fine," said Jane after a moment of hesitation, "since you want this so much, I'll see what I can do, and maybe Martha can walk with Janetta tomorrow."

Emma thanked her, and the entrance of her sisters, fortunately prevented farther discussion.

Emma thanked her, and the arrival of her sisters thankfully stopped any further discussion.

Emma was rather surprised that she heard no more from Lady Fanny Allston, but the fact was, her ladyship was ill, and quite incapable of exerting herself in any way; therefore her engagement with Emma was forced to remain unsettled, until she recovered sufficient strength to think again.

Emma was pretty surprised that she didn’t hear any more from Lady Fanny Allston, but the truth was, her ladyship was sick and completely unable to do anything. So, her plans with Emma had to stay up in the air until she got strong enough to think about it again.

Relieved from the care of Janetta's walk the next day, Emma enjoyed the treat of accompanying Elizabeth and the two Millars, during a stroll in the country. Annie of course was her companion, and she found it a very charming change from the incessant trouble of looking after a young child. They talked much of Elizabeth's future prospects, and of Annie's likewise—she was delighted at the idea of the marriage, and anticipated with pleasure the society of a sister. She told Emma she had hardly known George's first wife, as she had been at school until after her death, and often spent her holidays with her own mother's relations; but since there would now be a chaperone for her on all occasions, her home would be much pleasanter.

Relieved from the responsibility of taking care of Janetta’s walk the next day, Emma enjoyed the nice change of joining Elizabeth and the two Millars for a stroll in the countryside. Of course, Annie was with her, and Emma found it a lovely break from the constant hassle of looking after a young child. They talked a lot about Elizabeth’s future plans and Annie’s as well—she was excited about the idea of the marriage and looked forward to having a sister. She mentioned to Emma that she had barely known George’s first wife since she had been at school until after her death, and often spent her holidays with her mom’s relatives; but now that there would be a chaperone for her on all occasions, her home life would be much nicer.

At the same time, she confided to Emma her secret wonder that any woman should marry at all. Excepting her own brother, she did not believe there existed a single man in the world good enough to serve as a reasonable excuse for a woman becoming his slave. Emma remonstrated and protested at this idea, but Annie laughed and persisted: she asserted that nearly all men were dreadful and selfish, and that as it was impossible to be thoroughly acquainted with their dispositions until after marriage, and it was then too late to change, it was much better not to take the fatal step, but to continue mistress of oneself and one's fortune. She never meant to marry—that was her firm determination. Emma suggested that she might fall in love—but Annie protested again that the fall, which she considered a serious fall indeed, was only the effect of a pre-disposition to commit matrimony, and that where the mind was firmly made up, as hers was, on the subject, there could not be the slightest danger of such an accident.

At the same time, she confided in Emma her secret amazement that any woman would choose to get married at all. Other than her own brother, she didn’t think there was a single man out there who was good enough to justify a woman becoming his servant. Emma disagreed and argued against this view, but Annie just laughed and held her ground: she claimed that almost all men were awful and selfish, and since it was impossible to truly know their character until after marriage—and by then it was too late to change—it was much better to avoid taking that risky step and to remain in charge of herself and her money. She was absolutely determined never to marry. Emma suggested that she might fall in love, but Annie insisted again that the fall, which she considered a serious fall indeed, was just a result of a tendency toward marriage, and where the mind was as firmly set as hers was on the issue, there was no chance of such an incident occurring.

Emma smiled and said time would show, whilst Annie drew an animated picture of the miseries of matrimony, dwelling on all the little trifles which she could imagine or recollect, to convince her companion of the wretchedness of the state. In spite of the nonsense she talked, Emma liked her very much, and was quite sorry when their walk came to a termination.

Emma smiled and said that time would tell, while Annie animatedly sketched the hardships of marriage, focusing on all the little annoyances she could think of or remember to persuade her friend of the misery of that situation. Despite the nonsense she was talking, Emma liked her a lot and felt quite sad when their walk was over.

Several days passed quietly, and there was, during that time, no solitary walk for Emma; one of her sisters was her constant companion, and sometimes Janetta accompanied her mother, sometimes went out with the maid. Neither did Mr. Morgan plague her any more, they passed two or three times on the road, but a friendly bow was all the intercourse they had together; and when he called on Mrs. Watson, which Emma rather thought occurred pretty often, she never saw him.

Several days went by peacefully, and during that time, Emma didn’t have a single walk alone; one of her sisters was always with her, and sometimes Janetta would join their mother or go out with the maid. Mr. Morgan also stopped bothering her; they crossed paths two or three times on the road, but all they exchanged was a friendly nod. Whenever he visited Mrs. Watson, which Emma suspected happened quite frequently, she never saw him.

Her first interview was on the occasion of his coming to take a quiet dinner, and the cause of his being asked to do so was so grand an event, as to throw his presence quite into the shade. It was nothing less than the first visit of Tom Musgrove to his betrothed. He had written to say he was coming down to Croydon, and the announcement threw Margaret into such a state of trepidation and nervous excitement, as to make Mr. Morgan and a composing draught absolutely necessary for her. She was very near fainting when she received the letter, and indeed was only prevented by not knowing how to manage it. Her next idea was to go out, and see how many of her acquaintance she could meet with, either in the street or their own houses, to whom she might impart the interesting intelligence. She had intense gratification in assuring them of the nervous tremors, the palpitations, the painful excitement, the strain on the mental energies, the soft sensibility, the affecting circumstances, and all other sentiments and weaknesses, with which she was pleased to charge herself. She viewed with much satisfaction, the envy and mortification with which her joyous prospects were viewed by her sweet young friends; and the more cool and indifferent they appeared, the more she enjoyed expatiating on her own delightful situation. Some she kindly congratulated, because they had now experienced her agitating feelings, some she fondly caressed, because she could see they would feel the same in a similar situation, and some she triumphantly hoped might ever be blessed with prospects as bright as her own.

Her first interview was during a quiet dinner he was invited to, but the real reason for the invitation was such a big deal that it overshadowed his presence. It was nothing less than the first visit of Tom Musgrove to his fiancée. He had written to let her know he was coming to Croydon, and the news threw Margaret into a state of nervous anxiety and excitement that made Mr. Morgan and a calming drink absolutely necessary for her. She was nearly fainting when she got the letter, and honestly, the only thing that stopped her was not knowing how to handle it. Her next thought was to go out and see how many of her acquaintances she could run into, either on the street or at their homes, to share the exciting news. She felt intense pleasure in telling them about the nervous shakes, the heart palpitations, the overwhelming excitement, the mental strain, the soft emotions, the touching circumstances, and all the other feelings and vulnerabilities she delighted in claiming. She took great satisfaction in watching her sweet young friends react with envy and disappointment towards her joyful prospects; the more cool and indifferent they acted, the more she enjoyed talking about her wonderful situation. Some she kindly congratulated for finally experiencing her turbulent emotions, others she affectionately comforted, knowing they would feel the same in a similar situation, and some she confidently hoped would one day have hopes as bright as hers.

In all this excitement, Emma and her walks were nearly forgotten, and she was suddenly asked, as a special favour, to take Janetta out for half an hour. She could not refuse, and had the satisfaction of going and returning without seeing any thing of Mr. Morgan, or encountering any acquaintance whomsoever. This gave her courage, and she began to think her fears and scruples were as imaginary as Jane had assumed them to be.

In all this excitement, Emma and her walks were almost forgotten, and she was suddenly asked, as a special favor, to take Janetta out for half an hour. She couldn't refuse and felt satisfied to go and come back without seeing Mr. Morgan or running into any acquaintances at all. This gave her confidence, and she started to believe her fears and doubts were just as imaginary as Jane had claimed they were.

END OF VOL. II.

The Younger Sister, Vol. 3.

CHAPTER I.

The afternoon passed away, and Margaret, who had been incessantly walking from one window to another, to watch for her lover's curricle, now began to create a new sensation for herself, by a conviction which suddenly seized on her, that some dreadful accident had happened to him. It was towards the end of March, and the lengthened days allowed them plenty of time to dine by daylight, and enjoy a long twilight afterwards; as the evening began to close in, her alarm and tribulation increased; when, at length, her fears were dissipated by seeing the curricle drive up to the door with a most important bustle, followed by a loud and prolonged knock, which instantly brought twenty heads to the neighbouring windows.

The afternoon went by, and Margaret, who had been pacing back and forth from one window to another, waiting for her lover's carriage, suddenly felt a powerful worry that something terrible had happened to him. It was late March, and the longer days meant they had plenty of time to eat dinner while it was still light and enjoy an extended twilight afterwards. As the evening approached, her anxiety and distress grew; finally, her fears were relieved when she saw the carriage pull up to the door with a lot of commotion, followed by a loud, long knock that immediately drew twenty heads to the nearby windows.

Margaret sank on a sofa, and exclaimed in feeble tones,

Margaret sank onto a sofa and said weakly,

"He is there—my heart tells me he is there—support me, my dear sisters—support me in this trying hour."

"He’s there—my heart tells me he’s there—support me, my dear sisters—support me in this difficult moment."

Before any one had time to answer her, his step was heard on the stairs, and recovering as rapidly as she had appeared to lose her strength, she flew to the door and was ready to have thrown herself into his arms on the smallest encouragement. He did not, however, seem to desire her embraces, but coolly held out his hand, and enquired how she was—then, without waiting for an answer, turned and paid a similar compliment to the other ladies. She looked a little disappointed at the want of tenderness her lover displayed, but consoled herself by smoothing down the nap of his hat, which she took from his hand, and stretching out the fingers of his driving gloves—of which she also assumed the care.

Before anyone had a chance to respond, his footsteps were heard on the stairs. Quickly regaining her strength, she rushed to the door, ready to throw herself into his arms at the slightest hint. However, he didn’t seem interested in her affection; instead, he casually extended his hand and asked how she was. Without waiting for a reply, he turned and offered the same polite greeting to the other ladies. She felt a bit let down by the lack of warmth from her lover, but reassured herself by smoothing the fabric of his hat, which she took from his hand, and adjusting his driving gloves, which she also decided to take care of.

At this moment, Robert Watson and Mr. Morgan, who had been sitting over their wine in the dining-parlour, appeared up-stairs, and Robert immediately suggested to Mr. Musgrove that he must want some dinner, to which the latter readily acceded.

At that moment, Robert Watson and Mr. Morgan, who had been enjoying their wine in the dining room, came upstairs, and Robert quickly suggested to Mr. Musgrove that he must be hungry for dinner, to which Mr. Musgrove happily agreed.

Jane and Margaret who appeared to be almost equally interested in the new-comer, both left the room to see after the necessary preparations, and whilst they were gone George Millar came in and persuaded Elizabeth to go home with him, to take tea with his sister and mother-in-law. Robert and his new guest adjourned to the dining-room where the two ladies joined them, and Emma was left to a tête-à-tête with Mr. Morgan.

Jane and Margaret, who seemed to be almost equally interested in the newcomer, both left the room to tend to the necessary preparations. While they were gone, George Millar came in and convinced Elizabeth to go home with him for tea with his sister and mother-in-law. Robert and his new guest moved to the dining room, where the two ladies joined them, leaving Emma to have a face-to-face with Mr. Morgan.

He had seated himself in a corner, and was looking over the newspaper during all the bustle attending the arrival of Tom Musgrove, and the successive entrances and exits of the several members of the party. But when they were all gone, and Emma was quietly sitting down to work, he threw away the paper and walking across the room drew a chair close to hers and seemed inclined to enter into conversation.

He had settled into a corner, reading the newspaper while all the commotion of Tom Musgrove's arrival and the comings and goings of the various party members took place. But once everyone had left and Emma was quietly getting ready to work, he tossed aside the paper, walked across the room, pulled a chair close to hers, and appeared ready to start a conversation.

"How happy your sister must be," was his first speech, whilst he fixed his uncommonly penetrating eyes on her face.

"Your sister must be so happy," was his first comment as he looked at her with his unusually intense eyes.

"Which sister?" replied Emma, without looking up from her embroidery.

"Which sister?" Emma replied, not looking up from her embroidery.

"Both must be happy," replied he; "but at this moment I imagine your sister Margaret's feelings must be the most agreeable; meeting after a prolonged absence must be so delightful. Don't you envy her?"

"Both of them should be happy," he replied; "but right now, I think your sister Margaret is feeling the best; reconnecting after such a long time apart must be wonderful. Don't you feel envious of her?"

"I hope not," said Emma, for she was not quite satisfied with his tone and manner; there was something of sarcasm in it which she did not like.

"I hope not," Emma said, as she wasn't entirely comfortable with his tone and behavior; there was a hint of sarcasm in it that she found off-putting.

"I did not mean envy in the bad sense," he remarked, as if comprehending her thoughts from her tone; "of that I know you to be incapable; but can you not fancy how pleasant her emotions must be when again enjoying the society of an attached and faithful lover like the gentleman in question?"

"I didn't mean envy in a negative way," he said, almost reading her thoughts from her tone; "I know you're not that kind of person; but can't you imagine how nice her feelings must be when she's back with a devoted and loyal partner like the guy we're talking about?"

"Perhaps I can—but I must be in her situation thoroughly to enter into her feelings," said Emma rather wishing to drop the subject.

"Maybe I can—but I need to fully understand her situation to connect with her feelings," Emma said, somewhat hoping to change the subject.

"And hitherto you have not been placed in this interesting situation?"

"And until now, you haven't found yourself in this intriguing situation?"

There was something in the tone in which Mr. Morgan made this comment, with his eyes fixed on her countenance, that gave it rather the character of a question than a reply. She felt offended at his manner and tone, and proudly raised her head with a look which seemed to ask what right he had to enquire on that subject. He understood her meaning, but did not seem inclined to take any notice of it, proceeding in the same way to observe,

There was something in the way Mr. Morgan said this, with his eyes locked on her face, that made it feel more like a question than an answer. She felt annoyed by his attitude and tone, and she lifted her head proudly, giving him a look that seemed to ask what right he had to ask about that topic. He got her message but didn't seem interested in acknowledging it, continuing on to say,

"They whose hearts are untouched cannot of course understand all the pleasing emotions which the sight of a beloved object raises after a prolonged absence—nor indeed does it require a prolonged absence to give occasion to the emotions I speak of. A month, a fortnight, even a week passed without the intercourse which becomes dear and therefore necessary, is sufficient to raise a variety of pleasing but most overpowering feelings in an affectionate heart."

"People whose hearts aren't affected can’t really grasp all the joyful feelings that seeing someone you love brings after being apart for a while—though, honestly, you don’t need a long time apart to feel these emotions. Just a month, two weeks, or even just a week without the connection that becomes precious and necessary is enough to stir up a mix of overwhelming yet delightful feelings in a loving heart."

"Very likely," replied Emma coolly, and then she added immediately an enquiry as to whether he thought the next change of the moon would bring them more settled weather.

"Most likely," Emma replied coolly, and then she quickly asked if he thought the next change of the moon would bring more stable weather.

He answered that he could not tell, and then added,

He replied that he couldn't say, and then added,

"Do you not think your future brother, Mr. Musgrove, is a very charming young man?"

"Don’t you think your future brother, Mr. Musgrove, is a really charming guy?"

"I have often heard him called so," said Emma; "but you know it is not my business to be charmed with him," smiling a little as she spoke.

"I've often heard people call him that," Emma said, smiling slightly as she spoke. "But you know it's not my job to be enchanted by him."

"You are most discreet," said he, delighted that she appeared inclined to relax a little from her former gravity; "but to tell you the truth I should not have expected, from what I know, that you would be charmed with him."

"You are really discreet," he said, pleased that she seemed ready to loosen up a bit from her earlier seriousness; "but honestly, I wouldn't have expected, based on what I know, that you would be so taken with him."

"From what you know of him or of me?" inquired Emma.

"Based on what you know about him or me?" Emma asked.

"Of you both, but especially of you: it is not for nothing that I have been studying your character, and I am convinced that a man who would attract you, Miss Emma, must possess more good qualities than Mr. Musgrove can boast of."

"Of you both, but especially of you: I haven't been studying your character for no reason, and I'm convinced that a guy who could win over you, Miss Emma, must have way more good qualities than Mr. Musgrove can claim."

"Perhaps I might be a little difficult to please," replied Emma; "but do you think there is any harm in that?"

"Maybe I'm a bit hard to please," Emma said. "But do you think that's a problem?"

"Harm, no!" replied he with enthusiasm; "minds of a common order cannot discriminate between what is good or evil in its tendency; they see only what is evil to their own capacities, and are entirely unaware of the vast difference between the intellects of one man and another. Whilst those who by their own intellectual powers are raised above the common level, take in, at one keen and rapid view, the different mental altitudes of their companions, and appreciating alone the grand and elevated turn from more ordinary minds with indifference, contempt or disgust."

"No way!" he replied enthusiastically. "Average minds can't tell the difference between what's truly good or evil; they only recognize what's bad for them and have no clue about the huge gap between different people's intelligence. Meanwhile, those who have lifted themselves above the average level can quickly and sharply perceive the varying levels of intellect in their companions, and they regard the more ordinary thinkers with indifference, contempt, or disgust."

"I hope," said Emma rather doubtingly, "that your description is not intended to apply to me: that is, if I understand you rightly. I should be very sorry to think I am guilty of setting up my understanding as a measure for that of others, or of despising any of my companions as thinking them less clever than myself."

"I hope," Emma said, sounding a bit unsure, "that your description isn't meant for me—if I’m understanding you correctly. I would feel really bad if I thought I was elevating my own understanding as a standard for others or looking down on any of my friends for thinking they’re less smart than I am."

"Indeed I did not mean to accuse you of voluntarily giving way to such feelings—the sensation I meant to depict is as involuntary as your perception of light or colour. A person endowed with a superior understanding could no more help deciding on the different mental capacities of her companions than she could on the beauty or fitness of the patterns of their gowns."

"Honestly, I didn't mean to suggest that you were willingly giving in to those feelings—what I intended to describe is as instinctive as how you see light or color. Someone with a greater understanding couldn't help but assess the different mental abilities of her peers any more than she could judge the beauty or appropriateness of their dress patterns."

"But the superiority of mental capacities, or our own estimation of them ought not to be the standard by which we should judge of the merits of our fellow-creatures, Mr. Morgan. Surely their moral superiority is a far more important point, and it would be much better to live with a good but ignorant man, than with a wicked one however clever and well-informed."

"But the superiority of mental abilities, or how we value them ourselves, shouldn’t be the standard for judging the worth of others, Mr. Morgan. Their moral excellence is a much more significant factor, and it’s far better to live with a good but uneducated person than with a wicked one, no matter how smart and knowledgeable."

Mr. Morgan rather curled his lip.

Mr. Morgan somewhat curled his lip.

"I doubt whether you will find your maxim work well in every day life, however well it may sound in theory. The practice of mankind is against it universally, and where that is the case it is because the sense of the world leads them to the conclusion which you reject. Look around, and see who has most success in life, the clever, unscrupulous, and if you will the unprincipled man, or the sober, plodding, moral one, without wit or wisdom to prevent his sinking lower than the condition in which he was born."

"I doubt you'll find that your principle works well in everyday life, no matter how good it sounds in theory. The reality for people everywhere tends to go against it, and that's because their understanding of the world leads them to the conclusion you dismiss. Look around and see who is the most successful in life: is it the clever, ruthless, and, if you will, unprincipled person, or the steady, hard-working, moral individual who lacks the wit or wisdom to rise above their starting point?"

Emma had not the vanity to suppose that she could be a match for Mr. Morgan in dispute, she was, therefore, contented to let the subject drop. Finding she did not reply, he moved his chair a little closer than before, and said, in a tone of the softest sympathy,

Emma didn't assume she could hold her own against Mr. Morgan in an argument, so she was fine with letting the topic go. When he noticed she wasn't responding, he shifted his chair a bit closer and said, in the gentlest tone of sympathy,

"Are you quite well this evening? dusk as it is, I am struck with your looks, and was so at dinner."

"Are you doing well this evening? Even though it’s dusk, I’m taken by your appearance, just like I was at dinner."

She thanked him, and replied she was pretty well. He did not seem satisfied.

She thanked him and said she was doing pretty well. He didn't seem satisfied.

"Are you sure you have no head-ache? there is a languor in your movements, and a heaviness about your eyes, which plainly shows that all is not quite right with you. Confess the truth—does not your head ache?"

"Are you sure you don't have a headache? There's a sluggishness in your movements and a heaviness in your eyes that clearly shows something isn't quite right. Come on, tell the truth—doesn’t your head hurt?"

She owned it did a little.

She partially owned it.

"I thought I knew your countenance too well to be misled," said he, complacently—then taking her hand, without the smallest ceremony, in both of his, he felt her pulse, and told her she was nervous and feverish. She smiled, and said she was only a little tired, and that he must not persuade her she was ill; she had not time for that.

"I thought I knew your face too well to be fooled," he said with a smug smile—then taking her hand without any hesitation, he held it in both of his, felt her pulse, and told her she was nervous and had a fever. She smiled and said she was just a bit tired and that he shouldn't convince her she was sick; she didn't have time for that.

"I am certain," replied he, still detaining her hand, which she had made a slight attempt to withdraw, "I am certain, from the tremulous motion of your little fairy-like fingers that you are suffering from over-excitement of mind. You have so much to worry and distress you, so many small privations and never ceasing annoyances, that your nervous temperament is wrought up to too high a pitch. This little hand is looking too white and delicate for health. You must indeed, for your own sake, and for the sake of those that love you, take care of yourself, and do not tax your constitution too far."

"I’m sure," he replied, still holding onto her hand, which she had tried to pull away slightly, "I’m sure, from the shaky movements of your delicate fingers that you’re dealing with too much stress. You have so many worries and irritations, so many little things weighing you down, that your nervous energy is through the roof. This little hand looks too pale and fragile to be healthy. You really need to take care of yourself, both for your own sake and for the people who care about you, and don’t push yourself too hard."

"I do not mind what you say, Mr. Morgan," replied Emma, playfully, again attempting to withdraw her hand from a clasp which she felt rather too tender for a doctor. "I know you only speak professionally, and it is your business to persuade those who listen to you that they are ill, that you may have the satisfaction of making them believe you cure them afterwards."

"I don’t care what you say, Mr. Morgan," Emma replied playfully, trying to pull her hand away from a grip that felt a bit too gentle for a doctor. "I know you’re just speaking professionally, and it’s your job to convince those who listen to you that they’re sick, so you can enjoy making them think you’re curing them later."

"Fie, fie," replied he, tapping her on the arm, "I did not expect such malice from you, fair Emma!"

"Come on," he said, tapping her on the arm, "I didn't expect such bitterness from you, beautiful Emma!"

She decidedly drew her hand from his, and moved her chair away towards the window, saying, as she did so, in a graver tone,

She firmly pulled her hand away from his and slid her chair over toward the window, saying, with a more serious tone as she did so,

"Remember I have not placed myself under your power, Mr. Morgan, and you have no business to attempt to mislead me."

"Remember I haven't put myself under your control, Mr. Morgan, and you have no right to try to deceive me."

The rapidly decreasing light prevented his reading the expression of her countenance; but he felt from her tone and action that she would not endure the small personal liberties in which some of his patients permitted him.

The quickly fading light made it hard for him to read her expression, but he sensed from her tone and actions that she wouldn't tolerate the minor personal freedoms that some of his patients allowed him.

There was a pause, which she broke, by saying,

There was a pause, and she interrupted it by saying,

"My sisters are a long time away, I must go to see for them."

"My sisters are far away; I need to go check on them."

"No, pray stay another moment," cried he, rising too, as she rose. "Allow me one moment more, one other word."

"No, please stay for a moment longer," he exclaimed, also getting up as she stood. "Let me have just one more moment, one last word."

She stopped; and he was silent for a minute, till she said,

She paused; and he stayed quiet for a minute until she said,

"Well, Mr. Morgan, what am I to stop for?"

"Well, Mr. Morgan, why should I stop?"

"Tell me," said he, "why you freeze me with that look and manner—did I offend you with my remarks? is my friendship—the warm interest I feel for you—is it unpleasant—or in what way have I sinned to deserve this sudden check."

"Tell me," he said, "why are you freezing me out with that look and attitude—did I offend you with what I said? Is my friendship—the genuine care I have for you—unwelcome, or how did I mess up to deserve this sudden chill?"

She was excessively embarrassed, and mentally determined not to remain in the dusk tête-à-tête with a man again, at least, not with Mr. Morgan: but this resolution, however good for the future, did not help her at the present moment; when she was thus standing before him, and under the unpleasant necessity of either admitting that she was capricious, or allowing that she attached more importance than, perhaps, it deserved to a trifling action on his part. Seeing that she hesitated, he continued—

She felt extremely embarrassed and was determined not to be alone in the dim light one-on-one with a man again, at least not with Mr. Morgan. But while this was a good decision for the future, it didn't help her in that moment when she was standing in front of him, faced with the uncomfortable choice of either admitting that she was being fickle or acknowledging that she was making too big a deal out of a minor action on his part. Noticing her hesitation, he went on—

"I will not press for an answer if it vexes you; and you must own mentally, if not openly, that you judged me harshly. I forgive you, convinced when you know me better, you will not do so again."

"I won’t push for an answer if it bothers you; and you have to acknowledge, even if just in your mind, that you judged me too harshly. I forgive you, believing that once you get to know me better, you won’t do that again."

He took her hand again, and was just in the act of putting his lips to it, when the door opened suddenly, and several young ladies—whom in the dusk she could hardly distinguish—burst into the room.

He took her hand again and was about to kiss it when the door suddenly opened, and several young women—whom she could barely see in the dim light—burst into the room.

"Is that you Margaret?" said one advancing, "that we have caught making love in the dark—no, upon my honour it's Emma Watson and my brother! ha, ha; so you are found out, James?"

"Is that you, Margaret?" said one approaching, "that we caught making out in the dark—no, I swear it's Emma Watson and my brother! Ha, ha; so you’ve been caught, James?"

"Oh, it's not the first time that Miss Emma Watson has indulged your brother in a tête-à-tête" cried a voice, which Emma recognised as belonging to Miss Jenkins, a particular friend of Margaret's, towards whom she felt a strong repugnance. "They have been found out before now—they are very fond of taking long walks together, aren't you, Mr. Morgan—and carrying Janetta, too."

"Oh, it's not the first time that Miss Emma Watson has spent time alone with your brother," cried a voice that Emma recognized as belonging to Miss Jenkins, a close friend of Margaret's, towards whom she felt a strong dislike. "They've been caught before—they really enjoy taking long walks together, don't you, Mr. Morgan—and carrying Janetta, too."

It was too dark for the expression of any one's countenance to be seen, so that the angry look with which Mr. Morgan received this attack, and the confusion and distress which Emma betrayed, were alike invisible; but could he have annihilated the young ladies who thus intruded, including his sister, he would certainly have done it with pleasure. Any answer, on his part, was prevented by the entrance of the party from the dining-room with lights, when a general scene of confusion and chattering followed, which concluded by a general invitation to the young visitors to stay for tea, and have a little fun, to which they readily assented.

It was too dark to see anyone's face, so Mr. Morgan's angry expression and Emma's confusion and distress were both hidden; however, if he could have gotten rid of the young ladies who had intruded, including his sister, he definitely would have. He couldn't respond, though, because the party from the dining room came in with lights, leading to a chaotic scene of chatter. In the end, they all invited the young visitors to stay for tea and have some fun, which they eagerly accepted.

Tom Musgrove having eaten and drank soon made himself very agreeable to the whole party, and after the tea and bread and butter were removed, he proposed a game at blind man's buff, or hunt the slipper, to finish the evening. The former was adopted, and a very noisy party it proved. Tom, of course, was the first to be blinded, and, unless he contrived to see out from under the handkerchief, the dexterity with which he avoided catching Margaret, though she perpetually threw herself in his way, was quite wonderful. His first victim was the younger Miss Morgan, a pretty, giggling girl, who laughed so excessively, and twisted about so much, that he had great difficulty in holding her at all, and it was only by clasping his arm very tightly round her waist, that he succeeded in keeping her prisoner. However, he named her rightly, and the handkerchief was secured on her; her brother was the next—apparently he threw himself in her way, whether because he disliked her going through the process of catching and naming Mr. Musgrove was not quite certain. Perhaps he wished himself to succeed her; he certainly was very successful in catching prisoners, but made extraordinary blunders in recognising them; never once hitting on the proper name, and, consequently, having no right to make over the bandage to another. At length, after several attempts, he succeeded in catching Emma herself. She had not been able to avoid joining in the game, though it was not much to her taste; but she took great pains to move about as quietly and keep as much out of the way as possible. His ear, however, was quick at detecting her light footstep, and, unknown to her, he had traced her into a corner, where she was quietly resting, when he succeeded in laying hold of her. As she neither struggled nor laughed, he knew instantly who it was, and whilst he held her hand in his, and made believe, as usual, to feel her features, and ascertain her identity, he whispered, under cover of the noise which some of the other girls were making,

Tom Musgrove, after eating and drinking, quickly made himself very likable to everyone in the group. When the tea and bread and butter were cleared away, he suggested playing blind man’s buff or hunt the slipper to wrap up the evening. They chose the first game, which turned out to be quite noisy. Tom was the first one to be blindfolded, and unless he managed to peek out from under the cloth, his skill at evading Margaret—who kept throwing herself in his path—was impressive. His first target was the younger Miss Morgan, a pretty girl who giggled so much and twisted around so energetically that he had a hard time keeping hold of her. He only managed to keep her from escaping by squeezing his arm tightly around her waist. However, he correctly identified her, and the blindfold was secured on her. Next came her brother—he seemed to step in front of her, though it was unclear if he did it because he didn’t want her to catch Tom or if he wanted to take her place. He was indeed good at capturing players but made strange mistakes when it came to naming them; he never got the right name, so he couldn’t pass the blindfold to anyone else. Finally, after several tries, he caught Emma. She couldn’t resist joining the game, even though it wasn’t really her thing. She tried hard to move quietly and stay out of the way. However, his ears were sharp at picking up her light footsteps, and unknowingly to her, he had tracked her to a corner where she was resting when he managed to grab her. Since she neither fought nor laughed, he immediately recognized who it was, and while holding her hand and pretending to feel her face to confirm her identity, he whispered, over the noise of some of the other girls,

"Do you wish to be blinded, Emma Watson?"

"Do you want to be blinded, Emma Watson?"

"Certainly not," replied she in the same tone, and he immediately guessed her to be some one else, and with a gentle pressure of her hand he let her go.

"Definitely not,” she answered in the same tone, and he quickly realized she was someone different. With a light squeeze of her hand, he let her go.

Emma was very well pleased to escape, but she felt a half scruple at the manner in which it was done, from the sort of private understanding which Mr. Morgan assumed to exist between them. On turning away too, she caught the malevolent eyes of Miss Jenkins fixed on her, and she could not encounter their look without a feeling of embarrassment. Mr. Morgan soon afterwards caught and rightly named Mrs. Watson herself, who in her turn chased with great vigour but little success her different visitors. The whole affair ended in a complete romp—the table was upset, chairs thrown over, and Emma's gown narrowly escaped from a lighted candle, which the dexterity of Mr. Morgan alone succeeded in averting. It was now judged that they had enjoyed fun enough for one evening, and Emma, wondering much at the taste which could select such an amusement, retired to recover from the fatigue it occasioned. She had never seen anything of the kind before, for the associates of her uncle and aunt were very quiet people, and she had been quite ignorant of the extent to which liveliness might be carried when unchecked by the restraints of good breeding.

Emma was really happy to escape, but she felt a little uneasy about how it happened, considering the kind of private understanding that Mr. Morgan assumed existed between them. When she turned away, she caught Miss Jenkins’s hostile gaze on her, and she couldn’t meet her eyes without feeling embarrassed. Mr. Morgan soon after spotted Mrs. Watson herself, who then energetically chased after her various visitors with little success. The whole situation turned into a complete mess—the table was overturned, chairs were knocked over, and Emma's dress narrowly missed a lit candle, thanks to Mr. Morgan's quick thinking. It was decided that they had enough fun for one evening, and Emma, puzzled by the taste that could choose such entertainment, went off to recover from the exhaustion it caused. She had never experienced anything like this before, as her uncle and aunt's friends were very tame people, and she had been completely unaware of how wild things could get when there were no boundaries of good manners.

It was a very unexpected pleasure to her, to receive the next morning a letter from Miss Osborne, containing an announcement that the day for her wedding was fixed and that it was to be celebrated in about three weeks. She hoped Emma would be able to keep her promise and spend some time with them whilst at Osborne Castle, but she did not assign any particular time as the date of their visit.

It was a surprising delight for her to receive a letter from Miss Osborne the next morning, announcing that her wedding date had been set for about three weeks later. She hoped Emma could keep her promise and spend some time with them at Osborne Castle, but she didn’t specify any exact date for their visit.

Margaret likewise had her share of excitement and pleasure. It appeared that Tom Musgrove had come down with serious intentions of persuading her to marry on the same day as Sir William Gordon and Miss Osborne had fixed on. To be distinguished, and to appear connected with the great, was so completely the object of his life, that he did not like even to fix a day for his own wedding entirely with regard to his own convenience, and now he was determined to make it as important as the reflected grandeur of Miss Osborne and her noble family could do.

Margaret also experienced her own share of excitement and joy. It seemed that Tom Musgrove had come with serious intentions to convince her to get married on the same day that Sir William Gordon and Miss Osborne had chosen. Being recognized and feeling connected to the elite was his main goal in life, so he didn’t want to set a date for his own wedding based solely on his own convenience. Now, he was set on making it as significant as the reflected prestige of Miss Osborne and her aristocratic family could provide.

The credit of this idea, however, was not entirely due to him; it was suggested originally by Sir William himself. Miss Osborne, who could not feel quite happy or at her ease with regard to his steadiness of purpose, until the ceremony had actually passed, which would make it certain that her testimony would never be required, induced Sir William Gordon to question him as to when he intended to marry, and though he found Tom's ideas rather vague and unsettled on the subject, he had not much difficulty in persuading him of the advantage of fixing on the same day as their own. The notion delighted Mr. Musgrove, and he immediately determined to run down to Croydon and make the proposal at once.

The credit for this idea, however, wasn't entirely his; it was originally suggested by Sir William himself. Miss Osborne, who couldn't quite feel comfortable about his commitment until the ceremony was officially over—which would ensure she wouldn't need to give her testimony—encouraged Sir William Gordon to ask him about when he planned to get married. Although he found Tom's ideas about it somewhat vague and uncertain, he had no trouble convincing him that it would be beneficial to choose the same day as their wedding. The idea thrilled Mr. Musgrove, and he immediately decided to head down to Croydon and make the proposal right away.

"Well, Margaret," said he, the morning after his arrival, "since it seems we must be married sooner or later, do you see any good in delay?"

"Well, Margaret," he said the morning after he got here, "since it looks like we have to get married sooner or later, do you see any point in delaying it?"

Margaret simpered and blushed, and did not know very well which way to look or what to say.

Margaret smiled shyly and turned red, not really sure where to look or what to say.

"I say," continued he, "there is no use in wasting time, when the thing must be done—unless, indeed, you have changed your mind."

"I say," he continued, "there's no point in wasting time when we have to get this done—unless, of course, you've changed your mind."

"Oh dear no, Tom," cried Margaret, "mine is a mind not lightly to be changed—you know that much, I am sure, of me."

"Oh no, Tom," Margaret exclaimed, "my mind isn’t easily changed—you know that much about me, I'm sure."

"Miss Osborne is to married this day three weeks," observed Tom, "to my friend Sir William Gordon, and he was proposing to me that we should celebrate ours on the same day. I should rather like it, I own, as they are such particular friends of mine, and we are going to the same county. They come down to Osborne Castle for their honey-moon, and we might; indeed of course we should be asked up there on our wedding."

"Miss Osborne is getting married in three weeks," Tom said, "to my friend Sir William Gordon, and he suggested that we celebrate our wedding on the same day. I would actually like that, since they are such close friends of mine, and we're headed to the same county. They’re going to Osborne Castle for their honeymoon, and we might; in fact, of course we should be invited up there for our wedding."

"Oh delightful, Tom," cried Margaret, perfectly enchanted at the prospect, and in the rapture of the view, quite overlooking the coolness of her lover's manner, and the total absence of even any pretence of affection. "I should like that of all things, only perhaps I might have some difficulty in getting my wedding things ready in time; to be sure, as I must wear mourning I should not want much just at first, but a gown and hat—what should my gown be, dear Tom?"

"Oh, how wonderful, Tom," exclaimed Margaret, completely thrilled at the idea, and in her excitement about the view, she completely ignored her lover's distant attitude and the complete lack of any show of affection. "I would love that more than anything, though I might have a bit of trouble getting my wedding things sorted out in time; of course, since I have to wear mourning, I won’t need much at first, but a dress and a hat—what should my dress be, dear Tom?"

"Hang your gown! what do I know about your gown? or what has that got to do with it; but women always make such a confounded fuss about their gowns and their petticoats. I say, will you marry me this day three weeks?—because, if you will not, you may just let it alone, for any thing I care."

"Hang your dress! What do I know about your dress? And what does that even matter? Women always make such a huge deal about their dresses and their slips. I’m asking, will you marry me in three weeks? Because if you won’t, just forget it, I don’t care either way."

"You are always so funny, Tom," said Margaret trying to laugh; "I never know what you will say next. But you do hurry and flurry one so, asking in that sort of off-hand way—upon my word I do not know what to answer—what can I say to him, Jane—is he not odd?"

"You’re always so funny, Tom," said Margaret, trying to laugh. "I never know what you’re going to say next. But you really rush and fluster me with those off-hand questions—honestly, I don’t know how to respond. What can I say to him, Jane—isn’t he strange?"

"For heaven's sake, Mrs. Watson, do try and persuade Margaret to act with a little common sense, if she has such a commodity in her brain," cried Tom, impatiently.

"For goodness' sake, Mrs. Watson, please try to convince Margaret to use a little common sense, if she has any in her head," shouted Tom, frustrated.

"Really," simpered Mrs. Watson, "you are the most unlover-like lover that ever I saw—if I were you, Margaret, I would tease him unceasingly for these speeches. I would say him nay, and nay, and nay again, before I would give him his own way."

"Honestly," Mrs. Watson said with a smirk, "you're the least romantic lover I've ever seen—if I were you, Margaret, I'd tease him endlessly about these lines. I'd say no, and no, and no again before I'd give him what he wants."

"Oh! I am not so very cruel," said Margaret, "he knows my disposition, and how much he may venture on with me."

"Oh! I'm not that cruel," said Margaret, "he knows what I'm like and how much he can push his luck with me."

"Well, when you have made up your mind, let me know," said he, settling himself in an easy chair, and pretending to drop asleep.

"Well, when you’ve made up your mind, let me know," he said, getting comfortable in an easy chair and pretending to fall asleep.

"Upon my word, Margaret," said Mrs. Watson, "he gives himself precious airs—would I submit to such a thing from any man in the world—no, indeed—I would see the whole sex annihilated first, that I would."

"Honestly, Margaret," said Mrs. Watson, "he carries himself like he's so important—there's no way I would put up with that from any man in the world—absolutely not—I would rather see all men wiped out first, I really would."

"Do not be so dreadfully severe, Mrs. Watson," said Tom, without unclosing his eyes, "Allow me to enjoy my last few days of liberty; when I have taken to myself a wife, where will my domestic freedom be?"

"Don't be so harsh, Mrs. Watson," said Tom, keeping his eyes closed, "Let me enjoy my last few days of freedom; once I get married, where will my personal freedom go?"

"Impudent fellow," said Mrs. Watson, going up and pretending to pat his cheek; he caught her hand and told her in return, she was his prisoner now, and must pay the penalty of the box on the ear, which she had so deliberately bestowed on him. She giggled exceedingly, and he was insisting on his right, when Robert entered the room and said, in a cool off-hand way:

"Cheeky guy," Mrs. Watson said, stepping over and pretending to pat his cheek; he grabbed her hand and told her that she was his prisoner now and had to face the consequences of the slap she had so deliberately given him. She giggled a lot, and he was insisting on his claim when Robert walked into the room and said, in a casual, laid-back manner:

"I suppose, Margaret, Musgrove has told you he wants to marry this day three weeks, and as I presume, you have no objection, I have resolved to get the settlements in hand immediately. I suppose you have not much to do in the way of preparation, have you?"

"I guess, Margaret, Musgrove has told you he wants to get married in three weeks, and since I assume you have no objections, I've decided to start preparing the settlements right away. I assume you don’t have much to do in terms of preparation, do you?"

"Well, I suppose, as you all come upon me so suddenly, there is nothing for me to do but to submit," said Margaret, "and really, I see no harm in it. Of course you will have the marriage put in the newspapers; it must be sent to 'The Morning Post,' Tom."

"Well, I guess since you all found me so unexpectedly, I have no choice but to go along with it," said Margaret, "and honestly, I don't see anything wrong with it. Of course, you'll need to announce the marriage in the newspapers; it has to be sent to 'The Morning Post,' Tom."

"I have no objection," observed the ardent lover.

"I have no objection," noted the passionate lover.

"Well then, Jane, I suppose I had better be seeing about my gown and wedding clothes—will you come with me and help me choose some dresses, Tom?"

"Well then, Jane, I guess I should go check out my dress and wedding clothes—will you come with me and help me pick out some dresses, Tom?"

"Not I, by Jove! what do I know about dresses, I tell you!—it's all woman's nonsense, and I will have nothing to do with it. I believe if a woman were dying, her only care would be to secure a handsome shawl—and the idea of a plain funeral would break her heart."

"Not me, seriously! What do I know about dresses, let me tell you! It’s all silly nonsense for women, and I want nothing to do with it. I honestly think that if a woman were dying, her only worry would be to get a nice shawl—and the thought of a simple funeral would crush her."

"Don't be so dreadfully severe, Tom," interposed Mrs. Watson again, "you are a naughty, spiteful, ill-tempered satirist, and we must teach you better manners before we have done with you."

"Don't be so harsh, Tom," Mrs. Watson interrupted again, "you’re a mischievous, spiteful, ill-tempered critic, and we need to teach you some better manners before we’re done with you."

"Beyond a question you will soon do that," returned he, "I already feel wonderfully humbled and penitent, from sitting with you for the last hour; and what I shall arrive at, after being your brother for a twelvemonth, can only be guessed at now."

"Without a doubt, you will do that soon," he replied. "I already feel incredibly humbled and sorry after sitting with you for the past hour; what I will become after being your brother for a year is something only time will reveal."

Margaret and Jane soon afterwards set off on the important business of looking for wedding dresses, and purchasing more clothes than she would know what to do with, whilst obliged to wear her deep mourning—a circumstance which was particularly distressing to Margaret—who, whilst anxious to make a very splendid figure in her new establishment, was perpetually checked in her aspirations by the remembrance that she must, for many months, continue to wear black. It was, however, a great delight to her to think that she should be married almost as soon as Penelope, and before Elizabeth; but, since her own good luck was now certain, she felt no particular envy of either of her elder sisters; for, though she could not help seeing that Elizabeth's establishment, house and carriage, would be more expensive and grand than her own, she did not think that she would have given up the independence and idleness of Tom's situation as a gentleman, for the large income and luxuries accompanying the brewer's occupation.

Margaret and Jane soon set off on the important task of shopping for wedding dresses and buying more clothes than she would know what to do with, all while having to wear her deep mourning—a situation that was particularly upsetting for Margaret. Though she was eager to present a splendid image in her new life, her dreams were constantly dampened by the reminder that she would have to wear black for many months. However, she was delighted at the thought of getting married almost as soon as Penelope and before Elizabeth. Since her own good fortune was now assured, she didn't feel much envy towards either of her older sisters. Even though she couldn’t help but notice that Elizabeth’s home and carriage would be more expensive and grand than her own, she felt she would not trade the freedom and leisure of Tom's gentlemanly situation for the substantial income and luxuries that came with being a brewer.

Emma looked on and wondered at Margaret's state of contentment under the indifference and contemptuous treatment which her lover bestowed on her. She would not have borne it for a single hour; but Margaret seemed to feel nothing of it—and her own foolish and caressingly fond ways, were enough to disgust a sensible man altogether.

Emma watched and marveled at Margaret's state of happiness despite the indifference and disdain her boyfriend showed her. She wouldn’t have tolerated it for even an hour; yet Margaret seemed unaffected by it—and her own silly, overly affectionate behavior was enough to completely turn off a sensible man.

He did not mean to remain more than a couple of days; and, during that time, Mrs. Watson took care to occupy each evening with a party of young people; a most judicious arrangement, which saved an immense deal of unwilling labour and unnecessary love-making. The Morgans, the Millars, and many others, joined them—and they had country dances and reels enough to tire many indefatigable dancers. Emma continued to refuse to dance; and, as the ladies out-numbered the gentlemen, she was less tempted to break her resolution. In consequence of this, she was, on the second evening, for a good while left quite alone, until Mr. Morgan, declaring himself quite knocked up, took refuge in the corner where she was sitting and engaged her in an agreeable conversation.

He didn't plan to stay for more than a couple of days, and during that time, Mrs. Watson made sure to fill each evening with a group of young people; a very smart plan that avoided a lot of unwanted work and unnecessary flirting. The Morgans, the Millars, and many others joined them, and they had enough country dances and reels to tire out even the most energetic dancers. Emma kept refusing to dance, and since there were more ladies than gentlemen, she felt less tempted to change her mind. As a result, on the second evening, she was left alone for quite a while until Mr. Morgan, saying he was completely exhausted, found his way to the corner where she was sitting and started a pleasant conversation with her.

They were not discussing any thing very remarkable, but Emma was amused and lively, when she heard Miss Jenkins say, in reply to something:

They weren't talking about anything particularly interesting, but Emma was entertained and upbeat when she heard Miss Jenkins respond to something:

"Oh! no doubt, Emma Watson finds it quite agreeable to sit out—no great sacrifice there, I fancy! She takes every opportunity of throwing herself in somebody's way!"

"Oh! no doubt, Emma Watson enjoys sitting out—there's really no sacrifice there, I think! She takes every chance to put herself in someone's path!"

It was said so loud that there could be no doubt but that it was intended for them to hear, and from the quick glance round, and the elevation of eyebrows which followed it on his part, it was evident it had not failed of its object. Emma wished she could have stopped the blood which rushed to her face and coloured her cheeks so deeply; but she could neither conceal her feelings nor command her voice sufficiently to finish her sentence, for she felt that Mr. Morgan's eyes were fixed on her with a keen, scrutinizing glance, which seemed to read her thoughts in a moment. When Miss Jenkins was out of hearing, he observed very quietly,

It was said so loudly that there was no doubt it was meant for them to hear, and from the quick look around and the raised eyebrows that followed on his part, it was clear it had achieved its purpose. Emma wished she could have stopped the blood rushing to her face and coloring her cheeks so deeply; but she could neither hide her feelings nor control her voice enough to finish her sentence, since she felt Mr. Morgan's eyes were locked on her with an intense, scrutinizing gaze that seemed to read her thoughts instantly. When Miss Jenkins was out of earshot, he remarked very quietly,

"I think, Miss Emma, you have not been brought up in a country town?"

"I think, Miss Emma, you weren't raised in a small town, were you?"

"No, indeed," said Emma.

"No way," said Emma.

"You seem peculiarly unfitted to continue in one, with any comfort or peace of mind," continued he.

"You seem particularly unfit to keep going in one, with any comfort or peace of mind," he continued.

"Indeed—I doubt whether I am to take that as a compliment or the reverse," replied Emma smiling a little.

"Honestly—I’m not sure if I should take that as a compliment or the opposite," Emma replied with a small smile.

"I never pay compliments," said he, "but if you want to know why I think so, learn that I can see you mind being talked about, dislike gossip and scandal, and have no taste for romping or noise: therefore you are unfitted for a resident in a country town!"

"I never give compliments," he said, "but if you want to know why I think that way, it's because I can see that you don’t like being talked about, you dislike gossip and scandal, and you're not into roughhousing or loudness: so you’re not really suited to living in a small town!"

"You are not complimentary to-night, Mr. Morgan; what has put you out of humour with your fellow towns-women?"

"You are not being very nice tonight, Mr. Morgan; what has gotten you in a bad mood with your fellow townswomen?"

"I assure you I feel most amiably disposed towards them all, especially those who by dancing to-night have left me at liberty to converse with you. They are all charming chatterers, and delightful dancers, and equally exquisite, enlightened, eloquent and endearing."

"I can honestly say I have a great affection for all of them, especially those who, by dancing tonight, have given me the chance to talk with you. They’re all wonderful conversationalists and fantastic dancers, just as exquisite, insightful, articulate, and lovable."

"Your compliments are rather equivocal, Mr. Morgan, I do not know that I should like such problematic praises."

"Your compliments are quite ambiguous, Mr. Morgan; I'm not sure I would enjoy such uncertain praise."

"You—you need not be afraid, I should never think of applying such terms to you—did I not begin with observing that you were not brought up in a country town."

"You—you don’t have to be afraid, I would never consider using such terms for you—did I not start by noting that you weren’t raised in a small town?"

"There are some people I have observed," said Emma thoughtfully, "who always hold the society in which they happen to move very cheap, because they have an unfortunate power of vision which enables them alone to see the weak, the ridiculous, the faulty side of things."

"There are some people I’ve noticed," Emma said thoughtfully, "who always look down on the society they’re part of because they have this unfortunate ability to see only the weak, the ridiculous, and the flawed aspects of everything."

"Thank you—do not find fault with my compliments after that speech—I never made one more severe."

"Thank you—please don’t criticize my compliments after that speech—I’ve never given a harsher one."

"I beg your pardon," replied she colouring deeply. "Perhaps it did sound a little harsh."

"I’m sorry," she replied, blushing deeply. "Maybe it did sound a bit harsh."

"Yes, I am deeply indebted to you for your good opinion—you probably suppose me incapable of appreciating the beautiful and excellent when I meet it, because I am alive to the follies, the littleness, and the absurdities of those amongst whom I am forced to mix—some day I trust you will judge me better."

"Yes, I’m really grateful for your kind opinion—you might think I can’t recognize the beautiful and excellent when I see it, just because I'm aware of the foolishness, pettiness, and absurdities of the people I have to be around—but I hope one day you’ll see me in a better light."

He understood Emma's character completely—the idea that she had been harsh in her speech, and that he felt hurt by her injustice, was decidedly the most likely thing to produce kindness and conciliatory manners to make it up. He assumed an air and tone of injured innocence which quite touched her, for straightforward and artless herself, she never suspected he was only acting. She wanted him to speak again, but he was determined to leave it to her to make that effort, and he partly drew back and turned his chair slightly away, as if he had not courage again to address her. She renewed the conversation by enquiring whether he had long been resident in the town—the soft tone of her voice immediately drew him back to his former position, and he began to tell her that he had come to Croydon about fifteen years before, that like herself he had lived in his youth in the country, and the only towns he had previously been acquainted with were Oxford and London.

He completely understood Emma's personality—the idea that she had been harsh in her words, and that he felt hurt by her unfairness, was definitely the most likely thing to spark kindness and a conciliatory attitude to mend things. He put on an air of injured innocence that genuinely affected her, because being straightforward and naive herself, she never realized he was just pretending. She wanted him to speak again, but he was set on letting her take that step, and he leaned back a bit and turned his chair slightly away, as if he didn’t have the courage to talk to her again. She reignited the conversation by asking if he had lived in the town for long—the soft tone of her voice immediately drew him back to where he was before, and he started to tell her that he had come to Croydon about fifteen years earlier, that like her, he had spent his youth in the countryside, and the only towns he had known before were Oxford and London.

"Like yourself too," continued he, "I came here frank and open-hearted—ready to place the best construction on anything I saw or heard, and believing that the neighbourhood would do as much for me. Experience has taught me a very different lesson; but perhaps nothing but experience will do. With the consciousness of the amount it cost me to buy my knowledge with suffering, I sometimes idly think of saving others by my cautions from a similar expense of feeling, but it is vain—and I do not think I shall make the attempt again."

"Like you," he continued, "I came here honest and open-minded—willing to see the best in everything I saw or heard, and hoping the community would do the same for me. Experience has shown me a completely different reality; but maybe only experience can teach that. Knowing how much it cost me to learn through my own suffering, I sometimes casually think about saving others from the same emotional pain by sharing my warnings, but it’s pointless—and I don’t think I’ll try that again."

"And so," said Emma, after a short pause, "you think me ungrateful and self-willed, because I do not like to hear whole-sale depreciation of your fellow-townspeople."

"And so," Emma said after a brief pause, "you think I'm ungrateful and stubborn because I don't want to hear a complete dismissal of your fellow townspeople."

"I certainly will be wiser another time, and keep my opinion to myself," replied he still in a proud and injured tone.

"I'll definitely be smarter next time and keep my thoughts to myself," he replied, still sounding proud and hurt.

"Well, I do not like to seem ungracious, and if you really wanted to give me advice—your superior age and experience certainly entitle you to form an opinion, and to be listened to with deference. So if you speak for my good, I will attend—but do not be too bitter, or I shall rebel again."

"Well, I don’t want to come off as ungrateful, and if you truly want to give me advice—your greater age and experience definitely give you the right to express an opinion, and I should listen respectfully. So if you’re speaking for my benefit, I’ll pay attention—but don’t be too harsh, or I might push back again."

"I only wished to caution you against the spirit of prying curiosity and foolish censoriousness, which seems indigenous amongst the inhabitants of a small town."

"I just wanted to warn you about the tendency for nosy curiosity and pointless judgment that seems to be common among people in a small town."

"And you thought me likely to fall into a similar error, did you?" enquired she simply.

"And you thought I might make the same mistake, did you?" she asked plainly.

"You, my dear girl, no indeed; but I thought you likely to be the victim to this spirit, unless you took care and were cautioned against it."

"You, my dear girl, not at all; but I thought you would probably fall prey to this spirit unless you were careful and warned about it."

"If I do nothing wrong," said Emma, "nothing blameworthy, how can there be any danger that I shall incur censure? I hope I shall not provoke enmity in any way."

"If I don't do anything wrong," said Emma, "nothing deserving of blame, how can there be any risk that I'll be criticized? I hope I won't provoke any hostility at all."

"That will be a vain and illusive hope," replied he earnestly; "there is too much about you to provoke ill-will, for your conduct to be regarded with a friendly eye. Youth and beauty have innumerable enemies in a place like this; your superior education, your acquaintance, I may say intimacy, with those very much above your present associates in rank, your frank and confiding disposition, all expose you to enmity and envy of the most malignant kind."

"That’s a foolish and unrealistic hope," he said seriously. "There’s too much about you that invites resentment for anyone to view your actions kindly. In a place like this, youth and beauty have countless enemies; your higher education, your close connections with people far above your current peers in status, and your open and trusting nature all make you a target for the most bitter kind of jealousy and hostility."

"You will make me quite unhappy, Mr. Morgan, if you talk in that way. I cannot believe that those I see around me are so very wicked; and why should any one try to injure a portionless orphan like myself."

"You'll really upset me, Mr. Morgan, if you keep talking like that. I can't believe that the people I see around me are so evil; and why would anyone want to harm a poor orphan like me?"

"Because they are not all possessed of the generous feelings and high principles which form such a charm in that helpless and portionless orphan—and which, when joined to her personal beauty, endow her more richly than the wealthiest of all our townsmen's daughters."

"Because not everyone has the kind-heartedness and strong values that make that helpless and poor orphan so appealing—and which, when combined with her beauty, give her more richness than the daughters of the wealthiest townspeople."

"I cannot help hoping that your warnings are not more sincere than your compliments, and then I shall have the less to fear, Mr. Morgan," replied Emma, smiling.

"I can't help but hope that your warnings are not more genuine than your compliments, which means I have less to worry about, Mr. Morgan," Emma replied with a smile.

"I wish you would give me credit for sincerity, Miss Watson; it is disheartening to find myself constantly doubted. I shall give you up in despair. Look beautiful and merry—prove yourself lively and amusing—wear becoming bonnets—pretty gowns—and well-made shoes, and you will soon not have a female friend in the town."

"I wish you would believe that I'm being sincere, Miss Watson; it’s really discouraging to feel like I'm always being doubted. I might just give up in frustration. Look beautiful and cheerful—show that you're fun and entertaining—wear pretty hats—nice dresses—and stylish shoes, and soon you won’t have any female friends left in town."

"This must be your prejudice—or you are quizzing me. I cannot believe that bonnets and shoes have anything to do with female friends."

"This must be your bias—or you’re just teasing me. I can’t believe that hats and shoes have anything to do with female friends."

"You will persist in judging every one by yourself, and you cannot set up a more erroneous standard. Do you suppose that your wardrobe will be less commented on than your neighbours. Does Miss Tomson make any one a new bonnet without its being known and abused by all the owner's most intimate friends."

"You will keep judging everyone by your own standards, and you can’t create a more incorrect measure. Do you think that your wardrobe will be talked about less than your neighbor's? Does Miss Tomson ever make anyone a new bonnet without it being noticed and criticized by all the owner’s closest friends?"

"But you must be wrong," said Emma; "it is impossible that all can be watched over in that way; we do not know a great many people who live here; even my sister does not; and why should I suppose that I am so conspicuous a personage?"

"But you have to be mistaken," said Emma; "there's no way everyone can be kept an eye on like that; we don’t know a lot of people who live here; not even my sister does; and why should I think that I'm such a noticeable person?"

"The inhabitants of the town," said Mr. Morgan, "are divided into many different sets, it is true; they move in different circles, and there is no mixture; but the individuals of each class have their eyes constantly fixed on those above as well as those equal with themselves; the former, that they may imitate their actions; the latter, that they may detect the first symptom of mounting to a higher circle. They have likewise to detect and repress the first encroachment from the ranks beneath them, so that you see each individual has her attention fully occupied in this perpetual watching."

"The people in the town," Mr. Morgan said, "are definitely split into many different groups; they socialize in separate circles, and there’s no blending. But everyone in each group keeps an eye on those above them and those who are their equals; they watch the former to copy their behavior and the latter to spot any signs of someone trying to move up to a higher group. They also need to notice and stop any attempts from those below to encroach on their status, so you can see that each person is fully focused on this constant surveillance."

"You must be exaggerating, Mr. Morgan; I trust you are, at least."

"You must be exaggerating, Mr. Morgan; I hope you are, at least."

"Do you want a proof of the jealousy and exclusive spirit which reigns amongst them? look into the church. There, where men and women ought, if ever, to meet as equals, what do you see?—the aristocratic classes—those who have their carriages and horses to bring them to their Sunday devotions, who have their comfortable and elegant dwellings out of the town, have likewise their comfortable pews for lounging through their prayers—their cushions, their carpets, their footstools, that they may not be too much fatigued by worship—their curtains, too, lest the vulgar gaze should distress their modesty, or intrude on their privacy. Then come the townspeople—the higher classes, those in professions, or, perhaps, in business, on a large scale, like George Millar, or the Greenes. These have their cushions and carpets, but are forced to forego the privacy of curtains, for which they make up by the superior brilliancy of their pew linings, and the elegance of the fringe drapery, which hangs down in front of the galleries. Inferior classes are forced to sit on benches without cushions, whilst the poorest of all may enjoy what comfort they can on the hard open seats in the stone aisle."

"Want proof of the jealousy and exclusivity that exists among them? Take a look at the church. There, where men and women should meet as equals, what do you see? The wealthy classes—those who arrive in their carriages for Sunday services, who have beautiful homes outside the city, also have their cushy pews for lounging through prayers—complete with cushions, carpets, and footstools, so they aren't too worn out by worship—their curtains, too, to protect their modesty from any unwanted attention or disturbance. Then there are the townspeople—the higher classes, those in professions, or perhaps in sizable businesses, like George Millar or the Greenes. They have their cushions and carpets but have to do without the curtains, compensating with the fancy linings of their pews and the elegant fringe drapery that hangs in front of the galleries. The lower classes are stuck sitting on benches with no cushions, while the very poorest make do with whatever comfort they can find on the hard open seats in the stone aisle."

Emma looked thoughtful, but did not answer.

Emma looked deep in thought, but didn’t respond.

"You must admit the truth of my description," continued he; "there is sufficient stuff expended on the galleries of that church to have clothed half the children in the parish school."

"You have to acknowledge the truth of what I’m saying," he continued; "there's enough spent on the galleries of that church to have clothed half the kids in the parish school."

"I am sorry that you should have the power of saying such things, Mr. Morgan, or that I cannot contradict them. Have you ever made an effort to procure a reform?"

"I regret that you have the ability to say such things, Mr. Morgan, or that I can't challenge them. Have you ever tried to bring about a change?"

"Reform, no—do you suppose I should even hint at such plain truths to a native of the town? do you imagine I impart my opinions on the subject indiscriminately? no, indeed—my popularity, such as it is, would be soon blown away were I to venture to contradict all their dearest prejudices. It is a far better plan to tell Miss Jenkins that she looks like an angel in the sky, when sitting in her blue pew, or to hint to old Mrs. Adams, that the crimson moreen gives quite a juvenile glow to her complexion."

"Reform? No—do you really think I would even suggest such obvious truths to someone from this town? Do you think I just share my opinions on the topic without thinking? Absolutely not—my popularity, as limited as it is, would vanish quickly if I dared to challenge all their cherished beliefs. It’s much smarter to tell Miss Jenkins that she looks like an angel in the clouds when she’s sitting in her blue pew, or to suggest to old Mrs. Adams that the crimson fabric gives her a youthful glow."

"In short," said Emma, gravely, "to encourage people's weaknesses in order to gain their good will."

"In short," Emma said seriously, "to play into people's weaknesses just to win their favor."

"Precisely so—it is the only way to live at peace with all the world; at least, the world of Croydon; why should I risk their repose and mine, by voluntarily encountering them on their hobbies. Follow my advice, my dear Miss Watson, and make the best of those you meet with here."

"Exactly—that's the only way to live peacefully with everyone; at least, with the people in Croydon. Why should I jeopardize their peace and mine by intentionally getting involved in their quirks? Take my advice, my dear Miss Watson, and make the most of the people you encounter here."

They were interrupted by the conclusion of the dance; and Mr. Morgan thought it best to move away. He left Emma thoughtful and dispirited; and as he watched her from a distance, he was quite satisfied with the general expression of her countenance.

They were interrupted when the dance ended, and Mr. Morgan thought it would be best to step away. He left Emma feeling reflective and downcast; as he observed her from afar, he felt quite pleased with the overall look on her face.

Her next neighbour was Mr. Alfred Freemantle, who threw himself into the chair Mr. Morgan had vacated, and began a series of enquiries as to who Mr. Tom Musgrove might be, and whether it was really true that her sister Margaret was on the point of marriage with him? Emma soon grew tired of his "bald, disjointed chat," and moved away; she was met by Mrs. Turner.

Her next-door neighbor was Mr. Alfred Freemantle, who throw himself into the chair Mr. Morgan had just left and started asking a bunch of questions about who Mr. Tom Musgrove was and if it was really true that her sister Margaret was about to get married to him. Emma quickly got tired of his "boring, disjointed conversation" and walked away; she was greeted by Mrs. Turner.

"My dear child," cried she, catching hold of both her arms, "I have been wanting to speak to you this age, but I would not interrupt you whilst you were talking to that pleasant man, Mr Morgan—yes, what a nice man he is, ain't he, dear? Now I did not mean to make you blush; but take care, don't flirt with him too much, because it may mean nothing, you know, there's no saying. But I wanted to tell you how excessively I am delighted with your sister, and how glad I am that she is to marry George. Poor girl, I dare say she is glad of it too; young women like to be married; but then I don't know where you could find a nicer young woman than Elizabeth—or one that would suit my son better. Now, I don't mean that as any reflection upon you, my dear, on the contrary, so never mind what I say."

"My dear child," she exclaimed, grabbing both her arms, "I've been wanting to talk to you for ages, but I didn't want to interrupt you while you were speaking to that charming man, Mr. Morgan—yes, he's such a nice guy, isn't he, dear? I didn't mean to make you blush; but be careful, don't flirt with him too much, because it might not mean anything, you know, it's hard to say. But I wanted to express how incredibly pleased I am with your sister and how happy I am that she's going to marry George. Poor girl, I bet she's happy about it too; young women love to get married; but I honestly don't think you could find a nicer young woman than Elizabeth—or one who would suit my son better. Now, I don't mean that as any slight against you, my dear, quite the opposite, so don't worry about what I say."

"I assure you, madam, what you say of my sister gives me sincere pleasure, and I could not, I hope, be so unreasonable as to expect you to regard us in the same light. It is a great happiness when the friends on each side are equally satisfied with any projected marriage."

"I assure you, ma'am, what you say about my sister brings me real pleasure, and I hope I'm not being unreasonable in expecting you to see us in the same way. It's a wonderful thing when both sides are equally happy about a proposed marriage."

"Very true, my dear, I agree with what you say; yes, Elizabeth is a charming girl, and much better suited to my son-in-law than you would be perhaps—so we ought to be satisfied on all sides, as you say."

"You're absolutely right, my dear, I agree with you; yes, Elizabeth is a lovely girl and probably a much better match for my son-in-law than you would be—so, as you’ve said, we should all be satisfied."

"I am certain she will make a most excellent wife," replied Emma warmly.

"I’m sure she’ll be a fantastic wife," Emma replied warmly.

"And who do you mean to marry, my dear? Suppose you were to tell me now, I would promise not to tell any one."

"And who are you planning to marry, my dear? If you told me right now, I promise I wouldn’t tell anyone."

"I have not made up my mind yet," said Emma laughing a little; "but I will let you know as soon as I can."

"I haven't made up my mind yet," Emma said with a little laugh; "but I'll let you know as soon as I can."

"Don't try for Mr. Morgan, my dear, he will only disappoint you—do not trust him too far; you had better not."

"Don't go after Mr. Morgan, my dear, he will only let you down—don't trust him too much; it's better if you don't."

"Mr. Morgan, my dear madam," repeated Emma almost laughing outright, "why he is quite an old man! old enough to be my father I am sure. No, no, I will lay no snares for Mr. Morgan; I am sure if I did the ladies of Croydon would never forgive me."

"Mr. Morgan, my dear madam," Emma said, almost laughing, "he's quite an old man! Old enough to be my father, I’m sure. No, no, I won't set any traps for Mr. Morgan; I know the ladies of Croydon would never forgive me if I did."

"I dare say not—but indeed I do not think he deserves you, my dear; I know things of him which I will not tell you; but don't let him make you in love with him."

"I really don't think he deserves you, my dear; I know things about him that I won't share with you, but don't let him make you fall in love with him."

Emma only smiled at this warning, and the breaking up of the party at the moment prevented her hearing more on the subject from Mrs. Turner.

Emma just smiled at the warning, and the party breaking up at that moment stopped her from hearing more about it from Mrs. Turner.

Tom Musgrove did not stay longer than he had originally proposed, but the next time he came everything was to be ready for the wedding, and Margaret was in such high spirits at the prospect, as plainly showed that she had quite forgotten the unpleasant difficulties which had previously interfered with this happy consummation.

Tom Musgrove didn't stay longer than he had initially planned, but the next time he came, everything was set for the wedding, and Margaret was in such high spirits at the thought of it that it was clear she had completely forgotten the awkward issues that had previously gotten in the way of this happy event.

CHAPTER II.

Emma had often wondered that she had heard no more from Lady Fanny Allston. She knew she had been ill, but did not apprehend that her illness was of so serious a nature as necessarily to cause this long delay. But she was at length surprised one day by receiving from her ladyship's housekeeper an abrupt and rather uncivil note, completely breaking off the negotiation. There was something in the tone of the announcement which hurt her exceedingly, and she was in a very uncomfortable frame of mind when she walked out that afternoon with Janetta, for she had lately resumed this custom. She took her little charge into some meadows to look for primroses and violets on the sunny banks, and whilst the child was busy plucking all she could find, Emma herself sat down on the stump of a tree to try and discover the meaning of this communication. She had nothing, however, to guide her conjectures; there was no clue in the note, and she was forced to remain satisfied with the conclusion that her ladyship was capricious and had changed her mind.

Emma had often wondered why she hadn’t heard from Lady Fanny Allston in a while. She knew Lady Fanny had been sick, but she didn’t think it was serious enough to cause this long delay. Finally, one day, she was taken aback when she received a blunt and somewhat rude note from her ladyship's housekeeper, completely ending their negotiations. The tone of the message hurt her deeply, leaving her in a very uneasy state when she went out that afternoon with Janetta, since she had recently started this routine again. She took Janetta to some meadows to search for primroses and violets on the sunny banks, and while the little girl eagerly picked as many as she could find, Emma sat down on a tree stump, trying to make sense of the note. However, she had no hints to guide her thoughts; the note provided no clues, and she was left to conclude that her ladyship was just unpredictable and had changed her mind.

Whilst occupied in considering this subject, she was startled by footsteps, and she looked up with a sort of fearful expectation that she should see Mr. Morgan; it was not however the doctor who presented himself, but Mr. Bridge, the clergyman, whom she had formerly met at the Millars'. He took off his hat with a very respectful bow, and addressed her with an air of politeness and courtesy which pleased her exceedingly. After a slight remark on the bright day and the beauty of the scenery, he passed on a few steps, and Emma supposed he was going to leave her; suddenly however he seemed to change his mind, and surprised her by returning to her side. He enquired if she was intending to sit there long, as he feared it must be damp and unsafe.

While she was thinking about this topic, she was startled by footsteps and looked up, half-expecting to see Mr. Morgan. However, it wasn't the doctor who appeared; it was Mr. Bridge, the clergyman she had met before at the Millars'. He took off his hat with a respectful bow and spoke to her with a politeness and courtesy that she found very pleasant. After a brief comment about the nice day and the beautiful scenery, he walked a few steps away, and Emma thought he would leave her. Suddenly, though, he seemed to change his mind and surprised her by coming back to her side. He asked if she planned to stay there long, as he worried it might be damp and unsafe.

"I do not perceive any damp, sir," replied she; "and it is so pleasant I am unwilling to think it can be dangerous."

"I don't feel any dampness, sir," she replied; "and it feels so nice that I'm reluctant to believe it could be harmful."

"That is not a rule," he replied smiling a little, and then gravely shaking his head; "many things extremely agreeable are invisibly surrounded with risks and dangers. It is a common-place remark I acknowledge, but one which is as constantly forgotten, as it is frequently enforced. Young people like yourself are particularly apt to slight it—but if you would bear with an old man—"

"That's not a rule," he said, smiling slightly and then shaking his head seriously. "A lot of things that are very enjoyable come with hidden risks and dangers. I know this is a pretty standard observation, but it’s something people often forget, even though it gets repeated all the time. Young people like you tend to overlook it—but if you could just listen to an old man—"

He paused and regarded her with a look of interest, which she noticed, and finding he hesitated, she ventured to say with warmth and earnestness,

He paused and looked at her with interest, which she noticed, and since he seemed unsure, she boldly said with warmth and sincerity,

"Pray go on, sir; if you think me in need of caution, I will listen with the attention and reverence which is every way your due."

"Please, go ahead, sir; if you think I need a warning, I will pay attention with the respect that you deserve."

"I have been interested for you, my dear young lady, not only by your own sweet and ingenuous countenance, your misfortunes and your unprotected situation, but by the representations of my young friend Annie Millar, and I feel that whilst you reside under my pastoral care, I should not be doing my duty were I not to exert myself to save you from inconveniences which you may perhaps be very innocently entailing on yourself."

"I’ve been concerned for you, my dear young lady, not only because of your kind and sincere appearance, your troubles, and your vulnerable situation, but also because of what my young friend Annie Millar has shared. I feel that while you’re under my guidance, I wouldn’t be fulfilling my duty if I didn’t do my best to protect you from challenges that you might unknowingly be bringing upon yourself."

Emma coloured and felt quite astonished at this address, the purport of which she could not guess, but after a moment's hesitation, she begged Mr. Bridge to proceed without ceremony; if he had any censure to bestow on her, she would listen and feel obliged.

Emma blushed and was quite surprised by this address, the meaning of which she couldn't figure out, but after a moment's pause, she asked Mr. Bridge to continue without any formalities; if he had any criticism for her, she would listen and be grateful.

"It is not censure, it is only a caution I wish to give you—I mean with regard to your intimacy with Mr. Morgan: you probably do not know his character, nor is it necessary that you should learn minute particulars; I am sure it will be enough for you to hear that he is not a safe companion for a young woman of your age and appearance."

"It’s not criticism, just a warning I want to share with you—specifically about your close relationship with Mr. Morgan. You probably don’t know much about his character, and you don’t need to know all the details; I’m sure it’s enough for you to understand that he’s not a reliable companion for a young woman like you."

"I think you must be under some misapprehension," replied Emma surprised; "there is nothing between us which can warrant the appellation of intimacy. He visits my sister-in-law, and as her visitor only I have known him."

"I think you might be misunderstanding things," Emma replied, surprised. "There’s nothing between us that justifies calling it intimacy. He visits my sister-in-law, and I’ve only known him as her visitor."

"I had hoped," replied Mr. Bridge gravely, "to have met with more candour from you; I am under a very great mistake, if you have not on several occasions met him when walking only with that little girl, and allowed him to walk with you for a long time. Is it not so?"

"I had hoped," replied Mr. Bridge seriously, "to encounter more honesty from you; I must be very mistaken if you haven't met him multiple times while just walking with that little girl and let him walk with you for quite a while. Isn't that right?"

"That is perfectly true—but the meetings were quite accidental," said Emma.

"That's totally true—but the meetings were completely coincidental," said Emma.

"So far as you were concerned, I can believe it; but the world will only know that you were seen walking tête-à-tête with a man of known bad principles and immoral conduct; and more than that, he has been found with you in the drawing-room alone, and you have passed many hours in his company when visiting in other houses."

"So far as you’re concerned, I can believe it; but the world will only know that you were seen walking face-to-face with a man of known bad character and immoral behavior; and more than that, he has been found alone with you in the living room, and you've spent many hours in his company while visiting other houses."

"I was not aware," said Emma, perfectly astonished at the charge; "that my actions could have thus been the subject of comment and inspection; but what you say, though perfectly true in itself, is capable of a very different interpretation—will you listen to my defence?"

"I had no idea," Emma said, completely shocked by the accusation; "that my actions could have been so closely examined and criticized. But what you're saying, while completely true on its own, can be interpreted in a very different way—will you hear my side of the story?"

"Certainly, my dear child," replied he, pleased at the frank and respectful manner with which she addressed him.

"Of course, my dear child," he replied, happy with the open and respectful way she spoke to him.

"I met Mr. Morgan at Mr. Millar's, and there I saw him received into the society of respectable women—he visited at my sister-in-law's house, and was, evidently, in her confidence; he proposed to her to procure me a situation as governess to Lady Fanny Allston's little girl, and my brother perfectly approved of the negotiation. It was the interest he took in this plan, which produced the appearance of intimacy which you reprobate; it was to discuss this subject, that he joined me in my walks; but, as I did not like the appearance of clandestine intercourse, I mentioned the occurrence to my brother and sister-in-law; and to avoid him, I refused, for some time, to walk out without some other companion than my niece. Latterly, I have seen less of him; and it is a fortnight or more since we last met out walking. Had I known him to be a man of bad principles, as you say he is, I would never have allowed him to interfere in my affairs—but how could I suspect that, when I found Mrs. Watson treated him with perfect confidence?—and he was evidently courted and caressed by nearly all the women of my acquaintance in Croydon."

"I met Mr. Morgan at Mr. Millar's place, and there I saw him welcomed into the company of respectable women—he visited my sister-in-law’s house and was clearly trusted by her; he suggested she help me find a position as a governess for Lady Fanny Allston's little girl, and my brother fully supported the idea. It was his interest in this plan that created the appearance of closeness that you disapprove of; he joined me on my walks to discuss this topic. However, since I didn’t like the look of secret meetings, I brought this up with my brother and sister-in-law. To avoid him, I refused to go out alone for a while, only taking my niece with me. Recently, I've seen less of him; it’s been two weeks or more since we last walked together. If I had known he was a man of questionable character, as you say he is, I would never have let him get involved in my affairs—but how could I suspect that when I saw Mrs. Watson treating him with complete trust? He was clearly admired and sought after by nearly all the women I knew in Croydon."

"Those who know him best, have most reason to say it is unsafe for you to associate with him; they know of what he is capable, and are most shocked, of course, at your breach of conventional etiquette. I am sorry to say that you are right in your assertion that he is courted and caressed by women in general. In spite of his character, his manners make him popular, and many weak-minded women encourage him in conduct which flatters their vanity, by demonstrating admiration for their mental and personal charms. But those who act thus, are severe judges of others. But tell me, are you really going to Lady Fanny Allston's on his recommendation?"

"Those who know him best have every reason to warn you that it’s unsafe to associate with him; they understand what he’s capable of and are understandably shocked by your breach of social etiquette. I regret to say you’re right in claiming that he’s pursued and admired by women in general. Despite his character, his charm makes him popular, and many impressionable women encourage him by flattering their vanity, showing admiration for their looks and intellect. However, those who behave this way are harsh judges of others. But tell me, are you really planning to go to Lady Fanny Allston’s because he suggested it?"

"No—her ladyship has suddenly—and not very civilly—broken off the negotiation."

"No—her ladyship has abruptly—and rather rudely—ended the negotiation."

"I am glad of it, my dear; it would have been very undesirable that you should go there, throwing yourself completely in the way of that man; it must have been his object. Poor girl; any thing would be better than that."

"I’m glad to hear that, my dear; it would have been very unwise for you to go there, putting yourself completely in the path of that man; that must have been his intention. Poor girl; anything would be better than that."

Emma was silent and thoughtful.

Emma was quiet and reflective.

"If you have any resolution and strength of mind," continued he, "I advise you by every means, to shun the neighbourhood of this dangerous man. The struggle may be painful, but depend upon it, it will be less so by far, than the consequences of indulging in your predilection for him."

"If you have any determination and willpower," he continued, "I strongly recommend that you stay away from this dangerous man. The fight may be difficult, but trust me, it will be far less painful than the results of giving in to your attraction for him."

"I do not think that the danger you apprehend for me, really exists," replied Emma, looking up suddenly.

"I don't think the danger you're worried about for me actually exists," Emma replied, looking up suddenly.

He shook his head.

He shook his head.

"The young are always confident," said he, "but, if you build your hopes on any degree of affection, which Morgan may have manifested, believe me you are building on a quicksand, and you will as surely find yourself deceived as his other victims!"

"The young are always so confident," he said, "but if you base your hopes on any affection that Morgan may have shown, trust me, you're building on quicksand, and you'll end up just as deceived as his other victims!"

"You quite misunderstand me," replied Emma, very earnestly; "I would not dare to boast myself more infallible than other young women, but I do not think I shall be put to the proof. I never had an idea, for a moment, that Mr. Morgan entertained towards me any other than such friendly feelings as you do yourself. It seemed to me very kind in him to interest himself for an orphan—but it was a kindness which his age appeared to warrant. For, though not quite so old as yourself, sir, he is old enough to be my father; and I fancied it was with something of a paternal feeling that he regarded me. As to my own sentiments towards him, I certainly felt grateful at first—but latterly, there has been, I own, once or twice, a something in his manner which made me suspicious of his principles, and induced me to shun private intercourse with him. Do I speak in a way to convince you of candour, or do you mistrust my confession, and doubt my word?"

"You completely misunderstand me," Emma replied earnestly. "I wouldn’t dare to claim I’m any more infallible than other young women, but I don’t think I’ll be tested. I never believed, even for a moment, that Mr. Morgan felt anything towards me other than the friendly feelings you have yourself. I thought it was very kind of him to take an interest in an orphan—but it felt like a kindness his age justified. For while he’s not quite as old as you, sir, he’s certainly old enough to be my father; I thought he saw me with a somewhat paternal instinct. As for my feelings towards him, I did feel grateful at first—but lately, I have to admit, there’s been something in his manner that made me question his intentions, which has led me to avoid private interactions with him. Am I expressing myself in a way that shows you I’m being honest, or do you doubt my sincerity and question my words?"

"I think I will venture to trust you—but I must still repeat my warning—take care of yourself, and do not allow him to hurt your reputation. You have enemies in Croydon, my dear."

"I think I’ll take a chance and trust you—but I still need to repeat my warning—watch out for yourself, and don’t let him damage your reputation. You have enemies in Croydon, my dear."

"I, sir! how is that possible?—and yet, Mr. Morgan hinted the same to me!"

"I, sir! How is that possible? — and yet, Mr. Morgan hinted the same to me!"

"There, for once, he spoke truth, whatever may have been his motive. But you are watched—whether from simple curiosity, malice or envy, your movements have been traced, and are spitefully commented on. It was in that way, that I heard of your walks with him; and meeting you here, I could not resist warning you. I rather wonder we have seen nothing of him, for I saw him following me as I took this path; perhaps he is waiting till I leave you."

"There, for once, he spoke the truth, no matter what his reasons were. But you’re being watched—whether it’s out of curiosity, malice, or envy, your actions are being tracked and talked about negatively. That’s how I found out about your walks with him; and running into you here, I couldn’t help but warn you. I’m actually surprised we haven’t seen him, because I noticed him following me as I took this path; maybe he’s just waiting until I leave you."

"Would it be too much trouble for you to see me safe home?" said Emma anxiously, "I should be so very much obliged if you would."

"Would you mind helping me get home safely?" Emma said anxiously. "I would really appreciate it if you could."

Mr. Bridge readily assented; and calling Janetta, they turned towards the town.

Mr. Bridge quickly agreed, and calling for Janetta, they headed toward the town.

At one of the stiles they met the individual in question; he had, apparently, been watching them; but though, perhaps, disappointed at the result of their conference, he came forward with a bow and a smile, the most insinuating, to hand Emma over it. Mr. Bridge observed gaily, that he feared he was grown too old for gallantry, and he must not wonder if such agreeable offices were taken out of his hands by men younger and more alert. The hand which Mr. Morgan held, he seemed unwilling to relinquish, but drew it under his arm with an appearance of considering it his right to support and guide her. At another time she might hardly have noticed this, but with Mr. Bridge's warnings ringing in her ears, she could not permit it to continue. Resolutely she drew away her hand and turned towards the stile to enquire whether the elder gentleman required any assistance. Mr. Morgan fixed his piercing eyes on her with an enquiring look, as if to demand why his attentions were thus repulsed; but he could not catch her eye, and he was forced to content himself with walking quietly by her side.

At one of the gates, they encountered the person they were discussing; he had clearly been observing them. Although he might have been disappointed by the outcome of their conversation, he approached with a bow and a charming smile as he helped Emma over it. Mr. Bridge cheerfully remarked that he feared he was getting too old for chivalry and shouldn’t be surprised if younger and more agile men took over such pleasant duties. Mr. Morgan held onto her hand a bit too long, as if he felt entitled to support and guide her. At another time, she might not have paid much attention to this, but with Mr. Bridge's warnings echoing in her mind, she couldn’t let it go on. Firmly, she pulled her hand away and turned towards the gate to ask if the older gentleman needed any assistance. Mr. Morgan fixed his intense gaze on her, as if questioning why she was rejecting his attention, but he couldn’t meet her gaze, making him settle for walking quietly beside her.

"I want particularly to speak to you, Miss Watson," said he presently in a low tone, as if wishing to avoid her companion's notice.

"I especially want to talk to you, Miss Watson," he said quietly, as if trying not to draw her companion's attention.

"I am quite at liberty to listen to you," replied Emma turning towards him.

"I can totally listen to you," Emma replied, turning toward him.

"It is on your own affairs," said he as if hesitating, and glancing towards Mr. Bridge; "I do not know how far it might be pleasant for you to have a third person made conversant with them."

"It’s about your own matters," he said, hesitating and glancing at Mr. Bridge. "I’m not sure how comfortable you’d be with a third person getting involved."

"If it relates to the business with Lady Fanny," answered Emma aloud, "I have just been talking the matter over with Mr. Bridge, and he can therefore quite enter into the subject now."

"If it has to do with the situation involving Lady Fanny," Emma replied, "I was just discussing it with Mr. Bridge, so he can definitely join in on the conversation now."

"It does relate to that affair, and I am sorry—exceedingly sorry—that I should be the means of occasioning you any disappointment, but I fear your hopes—I might say our hopes in that quarter are all overthrown."

"It does connect to that situation, and I’m really sorry—extremely sorry—that I have to be the one to cause you any disappointment, but I’m afraid your hopes—I could say our hopes in that regard are completely shattered."

"I am aware of that, Mr. Morgan," said Emma calmly; "I received a note to that effect this morning, and your intelligence therefore is no shock to me; I feel much obliged for the zeal you have shown in my favour, but on the whole I am as well satisfied that things should be as they are."

"I know that, Mr. Morgan," Emma said calmly. "I got a note about it this morning, so your news doesn’t surprise me. I really appreciate your enthusiasm on my behalf, but overall, I’m okay with things being the way they are."

"Satisfied!" cried he looking at her. "You cannot really mean that! the loss of such a prospect may be nothing to you, but the reason—that is the evil."

"Happy!" he exclaimed, looking at her. "You can't really mean that! Losing such a chance might not matter to you, but the reason behind it—that's the real issue."

"I had no reason assigned me," replied Emma, "and only concluded that her ladyship had changed her mind, which of course she had full right to do."

"I wasn't given a reason," Emma replied, "and I just figured that her ladyship had changed her mind, which she absolutely had the right to do."

Mr. Morgan looked at her with an air as if he would penetrate her brain.

Mr. Morgan looked at her as if he were trying to read her mind.

"I am so sorry," said he presently, "so very sorry that I have been the means of leading you into this very unpleasant situation. But for me you would never have met this repulse: I am vexed indeed!"

"I’m really sorry," he said after a moment, "truly sorry that I’ve caused you to end up in this awful situation. If it weren't for me, you would never have faced this rejection: I feel really upset!"

"Do not take it so much to heart," replied Emma more gaily than she felt, "for after all it is only what any young woman in my situation might expect—a few repulses will serve to teach me humility."

"Don't take it so personally," Emma replied more cheerfully than she felt, "because really, it's just what any young woman in my position would expect—some rejections will just help me learn humility."

"Aye, if you needed the lesson; but the reason is so very—"

"Aye, if you needed the lesson; but the reason is so very—"

He stopped abruptly.

He stopped suddenly.

"What is the reason?" asked Emma. "I told you I knew of none."

"What’s the reason?" Emma asked. "I told you I don’t know of any."

"If you really do not, you had better not force me to say it; though you cannot for a moment imagine that I believe there is a word of truth in Lady Fanny's assertion—she must have been so completely misinformed."

"If you really don’t want to know, you shouldn’t make me say it; though you can’t seriously think that I believe there’s any truth in Lady Fanny’s claim—she must have been totally misinformed."

"I really should be obliged to you to be explicit," replied Emma earnestly; "you admit that you know the reasons—I must insist on knowing them likewise."

"I really should be grateful if you could be clear," Emma replied earnestly; "you admit that you know the reasons—I must insist on knowing them as well."

"I am unwilling to pain you, my dear Miss Emma."

"I don't want to hurt you, my dear Miss Emma."

"Then you should not have alluded to them at all; you cannot wonder if I now consider myself entitled to learn what these mysterious reasons are."

"Then you shouldn’t have mentioned them at all; you can’t be surprised if I now feel entitled to find out what these mysterious reasons are."

He drew out his pocket-book and took thence a note, which he placed in her hand, saying,

He pulled out his wallet and took out a bill, which he placed in her hand, saying,

"If it offends or affronts you, do not blame me for it."

"If it offends or bothers you, don't blame me for it."

Emma opened and read a short note from Lady Fanny to Mr. Morgan, stating that having heard various very discreditable reports concerning the young person he had named to her, she must beg to decline all further intercourse with her. Emma's cheeks glowed as she read the lines in question; but she said not a word. Quietly she re-folded the note and returned it to Mr. Morgan. He was eagerly watching her, and as he took it from her hand, he detained her fingers one moment, and stooping whispered,

Emma opened and read a brief note from Lady Fanny to Mr. Morgan, saying that after hearing several very unflattering rumors about the young woman he had mentioned, she had to decline any further contact with her. Emma's cheeks flushed as she read the lines, but she didn’t say anything. Calmly, she re-folded the note and handed it back to Mr. Morgan. He watched her intently, and as he took it from her hand, he held her fingers for a moment and leaned in to whisper,

"You cannot think how grieved I am thus to pain you."

"You can't imagine how upset I am to hurt you like this."

"It is quite as well that I should know it," she replied very calmly; and then a silence of some minutes ensued. They had reached the garden gate before any one spoke again: she turned to Mr. Bridge before entering, and whilst holding out her hand to him, said in a low voice, "I am very much obliged to you; may I have a little further conversation with you another day?"

"It’s good that I know," she replied very calmly; and then a silence of several minutes followed. They had reached the garden gate before anyone spoke again: she turned to Mr. Bridge before entering, and while holding out her hand to him, said in a low voice, "I’m really grateful to you; can we have a little more conversation another day?"

"Certainly, whenever you wish; when can I see you?"

"Sure, whenever you want; when can I see you?"

"I should like to see you alone," she replied.

"I'd like to see you alone," she replied.

"Then I will manage it—depend on me to-morrow."

"Then I'll take care of it—count on me tomorrow."

He then warmly shook hands, patted Janetta's shoulder and walked off, concluding that Mr. Morgan would do so too. But here he was mistaken, that gentleman having no intention of retiring so quickly. He had opened the gate for Emma and stood leaning against it, till she turned and prepared to pass, but then he laid his hand on her arm, and whilst closing the gate upon them both, attempted to draw her a little on one side where a thick screen of filberts concealed them from the house.

He then warmly shook hands, patted Janetta's shoulder, and walked away, thinking that Mr. Morgan would do the same. But he was wrong; that gentleman had no plans to leave so soon. He had opened the gate for Emma and leaned against it until she turned and got ready to walk by. Then he put his hand on her arm, and while closing the gate behind them, tried to pull her slightly to the side where a thick screen of hazelnut trees hid them from the house.

"Come here, my dear girl," said he in a tone of familiarity which affronted Emma; "I thought that old humbug was never going to leave us: it's too bad to be beset in that way."

"Come here, my dear girl," he said in a familiar tone that annoyed Emma; "I thought that old phony was never going to leave us: it’s just too much to be pestered like that."

"Have you anything to say to me, Mr. Morgan?" replied Emma in a freezing tone; "because I must beg, if you have no particular reason, that you will not detain me here."

"Do you have something to say to me, Mr. Morgan?" Emma answered in a chilly tone. "Because I really must ask you not to keep me here unless you have a specific reason."

"I beg your pardon—I quite forgot," returned he in a very different tone; "I am taking a liberty which nothing but my interest in you can excuse." He then withdrew his hand from her arm, but still stood in her path. "The fact is, my indignation at the slanderous tongues of our neighbours made me quite forget everything else; do you know the meaning of that note I showed you—the nature of the reports and their originator?"

"I’m sorry—I totally forgot," he said in a much different tone. "I’m overstepping, but my interest in you is the only reason I can get away with it." He pulled his hand back from her arm but stayed in her way. "The truth is, my anger at the gossip from our neighbors made me forget about everything else. Do you know what that note I showed you means—the nature of the rumors and who started them?"

"I know simply what I read there," returned Emma, "and unless the subject is one of immediate importance, I must decline to discuss now and here the cause of Lady Fanny's determination."

"I only know what I read there," Emma replied, "and unless the topic is something urgent, I have to pass on discussing now and here why Lady Fanny has made her decision."

"Well, perhaps you are right, but I hardly expected that my warnings to you the other night would so soon be realised; they have not scrupled to make mischief of our meeting when out walking, and the report has reached Lady Fanny's ears."

"Well, maybe you're right, but I really didn’t think my warnings to you the other night would come true so quickly; they haven’t hesitated to stir up trouble about our meeting when we were out walking, and the news has gotten to Lady Fanny."

"If that is the case, Mr. Morgan," replied Emma, her face flushing with indignation, and her voice almost uncontrollably trembling from emotion, "if you know that to be the case, I wonder that kindness, courtesy, nay, the common feelings of a gentleman, do not prompt you to avoid giving countenance to such reports, by forcing yourself on my privacy, and intruding even here on my home. I command you to let me pass this instant, and I desire that I may not again be disturbed by a similar encounter."

"If that’s the case, Mr. Morgan," Emma replied, her face turning red with anger, and her voice shaking from emotion, "if you know that’s true, I don’t understand why kindness, courtesy, or even basic decency doesn’t motivate you to stop supporting such rumors by invading my privacy and showing up here in my home. I demand that you let me pass right now, and I ask that I not be interrupted by anything like this again."

He did not dare dispute her command for a moment, as she stood with her slight and graceful figure drawn up, and her speaking face turned on him in indignation; he drew aside, and with a very low bow allowed her to pass, and follow Janetta, who had trotted up towards the house. He looked after her in an attitude of despair, but it was lost on Emma, who never turned her head, or cast one relenting glance behind, but walked straight into the house. In fact she felt very angry, and her anger increased the more she thought of what had passed: it seemed to her as if he sought to place her in equivocal situations, and rather wished that she might compromise her reputation. Compared with the kindness of Mr. Bridge, his professed friendship and zeal appeared hollow and unsatisfactory; and now that she found she had another friend, she looked her difficulties more firmly in the face, and determined not to endeavour to escape from one set of evils by risking another. Still, when she thought of the words of Mr. Bridge, so sadly corroborated by Mr. Morgan himself, she could not help a sigh and a shudder.

He didn’t dare challenge her command for a second as she stood there, her slim and graceful figure upright, her expressive face turned toward him in anger. He stepped aside and, with a deep bow, let her pass and follow Janetta, who had hurried toward the house. He watched her with a look of despair, but it went unnoticed by Emma, who didn’t look back or cast even a sympathetic glance, walking straight into the house. In fact, she felt very angry, and her anger only grew as she thought about what happened; it seemed to her that he was trying to put her in awkward situations and almost wanted her to damage her reputation. Compared to Mr. Bridge's kindness, his professed friendship and enthusiasm felt empty and unfulfilling; now that she realized she had another friend, she faced her challenges more resolutely and decided not to try to escape one set of problems by risking another. Still, when she recalled Mr. Bridge’s words, so sadly confirmed by Mr. Morgan himself, she couldn’t help but sigh and shudder.

She wished to ask his advice as to what she had better do, but at the same time she tried to form an opinion for herself, and questioned her own mind as to what was her duty on this occasion. To avoid all intercourse with Mr. Morgan, and let the slanders die a natural death from want of food to sustain them, appeared to her the safest course, and she hoped Mr. Bridge would agree with her. She would gladly have left the place had it been possible, but just at present there seemed no chance of an escape. When the time of her promised visit to Osborne Castle arrived, what a happiness it would be! She lay awake many hours that night thinking over all the difficulties in her path, and planning how she could surmount them. One idea weighed most strongly in her mind; it was, would Mr. Howard be at all likely to hear any report concerning her, and would he believe it if he did. She wished she could imagine he would hear of her at all; only from Miss Osborne had she received any news of his proceedings, and she feared that their intercourse was brought to an end for ever. How she might have viewed Mr. Morgan and his attentions but for her previous acquaintance with Mr. Howard, she could not tell, but she mentally compared the two men now, not a little to the disadvantage of the former; and she felt persuaded that she could never care for another, unless she were to meet with one who possessed all the good qualities of Mr. Howard, and was better acquainted with his own mind. For, totally in the dark as to the reason why Mr. Howard had suddenly withdrawn his attentions, and recollecting well the many little signs which had escaped him of a more than ordinary interest, she only concluded that he had, on further acquaintance, found her different from what he wished, and that he had changed his mind and views accordingly. She little knew that at this time he was suffering from a constant, unceasing regret, and dwelling on their past intercourse as the most precious and delightful period of his life.

She wanted to ask him for advice on what she should do, but at the same time, she tried to form her own opinion and questioned herself about her duty in this situation. Avoiding all contact with Mr. Morgan and letting the rumors fade away on their own seemed to her the safest option, and she hoped Mr. Bridge would agree. She would have happily left the place if it had been possible, but right now, it didn't seem like an escape was in sight. When the time for her promised visit to Osborne Castle finally came, it would be such a joy! She lay awake for hours that night thinking through all the challenges ahead and planning how to overcome them. One thought weighed heavily on her mind: Would Mr. Howard be likely to hear any rumors about her, and if he did, would he believe them? She wished she could imagine that he would hear about her at all; she had only received news of him from Miss Osborne, and she feared that their communication had come to an end for good. She couldn't say how she would view Mr. Morgan and his attentions if she hadn't known Mr. Howard before, but she mentally compared the two men now, mostly to the disadvantage of the former. She felt convinced that she could never care for anyone else unless she met someone who had all of Mr. Howard's good qualities and better understood his own thoughts. Completely in the dark about why Mr. Howard had suddenly pulled away, and remembering the many little signs of his unusual interest, she could only conclude that he had, upon getting to know her better, realized she wasn't what he wanted and had changed his mind accordingly. She had no idea that he was currently experiencing constant, unending regret and reminiscing about their past interactions as the most precious and joyful time of his life.

It was with a heavy head, and a heavier heart, that she went through her daily routine the next morning, hearing Janetta her alphabet, setting her sewing, and reading to her; she had great difficulty in getting through with it, and could hardly fix her thoughts for five minutes on the business on which she was employed. In the course of the morning, Janetta was sent for to the drawing-room, and returned in about ten minutes radiant with joy. Emma, who had lain down on the bed for a few minutes, and was just closing her weary eyes in a doze, was suddenly roused by the news that Mr. Bridge had come to ask Janetta to go to see his garden, and that he was now waiting for them to accompany him home.

It was with a heavy head and an even heavier heart that she went through her daily routine the next morning, helping Janetta with her alphabet, getting her sewing started, and reading to her. She struggled to get through it and could barely focus on what she was doing for five minutes. During the morning, Janetta was called to the drawing-room and returned about ten minutes later, beaming with joy. Emma, who had laid down on the bed for a few minutes and was just about to drift off, was suddenly jolted awake by the news that Mr. Bridge had come to invite Janetta to see his garden, and he was now waiting for them to go with him.

Mindful of his promise, he had called on Mrs. Watson, and after observing that he had met her little girl gathering flowers, he begged she might come and see some of the beautiful violets and anemonies in his garden. Mrs. Watson, delighted at the civility to herself, which she discovered in any attention to her child, assented most readily, and Emma had now to rouse herself as well as she could to accompany her young charge.

Mindful of his promise, he visited Mrs. Watson, and after noticing that he had seen her little girl picking flowers, he asked if she could come and check out some of the beautiful violets and anemones in his garden. Mrs. Watson, thrilled by the kindness shown to her, especially in the attention to her child, agreed right away, and Emma now had to do her best to prepare to join her young charge.

She felt so totally unequal to any exertion, that even her sense of the kindness manifested by Mr. Bridge, and the interest he shewed in her, was hardly sufficient to produce the energy requisite for the occasion. Her languid movements, and the heavy eyelids immediately caught the attention of the kind old man; but sensible how little sympathy her sufferings would probably excite in the mind of her selfish sister-in-law, he made no comment until they were not only out of the house, but safely hidden amidst the picturesque shrubberies which enclosed the parsonage. Then kindly taking her hand and looking half-smiling, half-sadly in her face, he said:

She felt completely incapable of any effort, so much so that even Mr. Bridge's kindness and the interest he showed in her barely gave her the energy she needed for the moment. Her sluggish movements and heavy eyelids quickly caught the old man's attention, but knowing that her sister-in-law wouldn’t show much sympathy for her struggles, he stayed silent until they were not only out of the house but also safely hidden among the charming shrubs surrounding the parsonage. Then, gently taking her hand and looking at her with a mix of a smile and sadness, he said:

"I am afraid, poor girl, you have been fretting about what you learnt yesterday, and that you feel it more deeply than you expected to do."

"I’m sorry, poor girl, you've been worrying about what you learned yesterday, and it seems to be affecting you more than you thought it would."

"I have been thinking a great deal about it, I allow," replied Emma, "and more about what Mr. Morgan said yesterday after you left me. But surely you cannot be surprised at my dejection, when you consider the various difficulties which present themselves in my path."

"I've been thinking a lot about it, I admit," Emma replied, "and even more about what Mr. Morgan said yesterday after you left. But you can't be surprised at my sadness when you consider the different challenges I have to face."

"I cannot help a small suspicion," replied he, with a sort of cunning little smile, but which he speedily checked, "that you feel some regret about Mr. Morgan himself."

"I can't shake a tiny suspicion," he said, with a sly little smile that he quickly suppressed, "that you might feel some regret about Mr. Morgan himself."

"No, you do me injustice; but on such a subject, professions are perfectly useless, and I shall not attempt to make them. To break off my intercourse with him will cost me nothing; but what does really depress and annoy me, is the terrible idea than any slanderous reports should have been circulated concerning that intercourse. He told me the story had reached Lady Fanny Allston, and that it was for that reason she had so abruptly concluded all negotiation with me."

"No, you’re misjudging me; but on this subject, making claims is completely pointless, and I won’t try to do so. Ending my communication with him won’t be difficult for me; however, what truly bothers and frustrates me is the awful thought that any malicious rumors might have been spread about that communication. He told me the story had made its way to Lady Fanny Allston, and that it was for that reason she suddenly ended all discussions with me."

"Very likely; her ladyship is the greatest gossip in existence, and has a regular supply of the town news and scandal, extracted from the butcher and baker, by her own maid, for her own private amusement."

"Most likely; she's the biggest gossip around and always has a fresh supply of local news and scandals, collected from the butcher and baker, by her own maid, just for her entertainment."

"But if the story has travelled so far, how much farther may it not spread—I shall lose my character altogether, and with it all chance of earning an independent livelihood, and what will become of me?"

"But if the story has spread this much, how much further could it go—I might completely lose my reputation, and with it any chance of making a living on my own, and what will happen to me?"

Her lip quivered, tears burst from her eyes, and her whole frame was visibly agitated, to such a degree, that Mr. Bridge feared a fit of hysterics would ensue. Emma, however, made a determined effort to conquer her emotion, and after two or three minutes, succeeded so far as to resume an air of calmness, though it was some time before she could speak again.

Her lip trembled, tears streamed down her face, and her whole body was visibly shaking to the point that Mr. Bridge worried she might have a hysterical episode. Emma, however, made a strong effort to control her emotions, and after a couple of minutes, managed to regain a sense of calm, though it took her a while before she could speak again.

"My dear girl," said the clergyman, compassionately, "you must not give way to despondency—remember from whence your trials come, and you will become calmer and stronger in the contemplation. You do not seem to me at all to blame in what has passed, and whilst your conscience is clear, you need never despair that your path will be made clear likewise."

"My dear girl," said the clergyman kindly, "you shouldn't give in to despair—remember where your struggles come from, and you'll find yourself feeling calmer and stronger as you think about it. I don’t see you as being at fault for what has happened, and as long as your conscience is clear, you should never lose hope that your path will also become clear."

"It is not only the present difficulty which weighs on my mind at this moment," replied Emma, trying to speak calmly; "but there are times when all I have lost comes back to my memory, and seems quite to overpower me. My earliest friends lost to me, and with them the happy home where I had enjoyed every indulgence, and every pleasure that affection could procure. Then just as I began to accustom myself to my new home, and learnt to value the affection and society of my only parent, that likewise is torn from me, and whilst I am deprived of parent and fortune, and become dependent on my own exertions, I find myself robbed, I know not how, even of my good name, and my prospects blighted in the most mysterious manner. It seems in vain to struggle against such a complication of evils; what can I expect but to sink into contempt and disgrace?"

"It’s not just the current problem that’s on my mind right now," Emma replied, trying to stay calm. "There are times when everything I've lost comes rushing back to me and feels completely overwhelming. My earliest friends are gone, along with the happy home where I enjoyed every comfort and pleasure that love could provide. Just as I began to settle into my new home and appreciate the love and company of my only parent, that was taken from me too. Now, without my parent and my fortune, and having to rely on my own efforts, I find that somehow I’ve even lost my good reputation, and my future seems clouded in the most perplexing way. It feels pointless to fight against such a mix of troubles; what can I expect but to fall into shame and disgrace?"

"I admit the greatness of the losses you have sustained," said he; "I cannot deny that it may be hard to bear; but you have still some blessings left for which you may be thankful. You possess a healthy constitution, a sound intellect, and a conscience unoppressed by a sense of guilt. You might have lost your heart, as well as your fortune, and that you tell me is not the case."

"I acknowledge how significant your losses are," he said. "I can't argue that it might be difficult to handle; but you still have some blessings to be grateful for. You have a healthy body, a sharp mind, and a clear conscience. You could have lost your heart along with your wealth, but you say that's not the case."

Emma looked down, and tried to appear quite careless and unconcerned; but she could not feel quite convinced that she did enjoy the degree of heart's ease, which Mr. Bridge seemed to imagine. An image of Mr. Howard flitted across her mind, and she felt that whilst enumerating her peculiar afflictions, she had omitted one which pressed almost as deeply as any. She blushed deeply, and could not raise her eyes; he watched her countenance, and then added, presently—

Emma looked down, trying to seem completely relaxed and indifferent; but she couldn’t shake the feeling that she wasn’t as at ease as Mr. Bridge thought she was. An image of Mr. Howard crossed her mind, and she realized that while listing her unique troubles, she had left out one that affected her just as much as any of them. She blushed deeply and couldn’t look up; he observed her expression and then said, after a moment—

"What do you mean to do now—have you formed any plan?"

"What do you plan to do now—have you come up with any ideas?"

"None at all," replied she; "I feel I cannot—my head is all in confusion, and I can hardly think connectedly."

"Not at all," she replied; "I just can’t—I’m so confused right now, and I can hardly think clearly."

She pressed her hand on her forehead as she spoke; he saw she was looking extremely ill, and feared her mind was over excited.

She pressed her hand to her forehead as she spoke; he noticed she looked really unwell and worried that her mind was too overstimulated.

"My first wish," she continued, "the first object of my life would be to get away from Croydon, to see no more of those who slander me, or him who causes the slander to circulate. But this I cannot do; whilst I have no other refuge, and whilst Margaret's marriage is approaching, I suppose I must not go. But if I could but leave them all, and have a little peace and quiet—it is sometimes more than I can bear; the perpetual worry, and the incessant anxiety to please without success—and those thoughts that will come back in spite of all that I can do—thoughts of regret for past happiness, and hopeless pining for what I may never see again."

"My first wish," she continued, "the primary goal of my life would be to escape from Croydon, to be free from those who gossip about me, or the one who spreads the rumors. But I can't do that; as long as I have no other place to go, and with Margaret's wedding coming up, I guess I have to stay. But if only I could leave them all behind and find a little peace and quiet—it’s sometimes more than I can handle; the constant stress and the never-ending pressure to please without success—and those thoughts that keep coming back no matter what I do—thoughts of regret for the happiness I once had, and a heartbreaking longing for what I might never experience again."

"And you are quite sincere in wishing to leave Croydon, and go where you will see no more of Mr. Morgan? is it no momentary pique that influences you, no hope of being followed, no expectation of producing some great effect by your disappearance."

"And you're really serious about wanting to leave Croydon and go somewhere you won't see Mr. Morgan again? Is this just a passing annoyance that's driving you, or do you hope someone will come after you, or expect that your disappearance will make a big impact?"

"I wish I could convince you, Mr. Bridge, that whatever the world of Croydon may impute to me, whatever it may choose to say for me, Mr. Morgan was never an object of any peculiar interest in my eyes, and since they have associated our names to my discredit, he is become positively disagreeable. To shun him altogether is, just now, my first wish."

"I wish I could make you understand, Mr. Bridge, that no matter what the people of Croydon might think of me or what they choose to say about me, Mr. Morgan has never been particularly interesting to me, and since they've connected our names in a way that's hurt my reputation, he has become quite unpleasant. Right now, my top priority is to avoid him completely."

"Then, perhaps, I may help you there; I will, at least, try—your desolate situation interests me deeply—poor girl—you look terribly worn and flushed—go home, and lie down to rest; try and compose your mind, and hope for better things. But above all, my child, endeavour to subdue a repining spirit, and remember that there is One above, who is the Father of the fatherless, and who has promised never to forsake those who call upon Him faithfully!"

"Then maybe I can help you with that; I’ll at least try—your sad situation really concerns me—poor thing—you look really exhausted and overwhelmed—go home and rest; try to calm your mind and hope for better days. But most importantly, my dear, try to control your discontent, and remember that there is someone higher, who is the Father of the fatherless, and who has promised never to abandon those who call on Him sincerely!"

CHAPTER III.

Emma took Janetta home, and weary and worn out, she laid herself down upon her own bed, and there dropped into a heavy slumber. In consequence of her non-appearance at the dinner table, Elizabeth went in search of her, and rousing her up, persuaded her to attempt coming down stairs, though Emma, at first, felt so totally unequal to the exertion, that she declared she could not stir.

Emma took Janetta home, and exhausted, she lay down on her own bed and fell into a deep sleep. Because she didn’t show up at the dinner table, Elizabeth went looking for her. After waking her up, she encouraged Emma to try to come downstairs, but at first, Emma felt so unable to make the effort that she insisted she couldn't move.

"Jane is so very cross to-day," remonstrated Elizabeth; "I am sure I do not know what is the matter with her, but she seems so very angry about something or other, that if you can contrive to come down you will save a great deal of after trouble. Is your head really so very bad; you do look rather ill certainly, but you need not eat, only just try to sit at table."

"Jane is really upset today," Elizabeth said. "I honestly have no idea what’s bothering her, but she seems really angry about something. If you can manage to come down, it will save you a lot of trouble later. Is your head really that bad? You do look a bit unwell, but you don’t have to eat, just try to sit at the table."

Slowly and languidly Emma rose from her bed; her head ached so intensely that she could scarcely raise her eyes; an iron band appeared to be compressing her forehead, and seemed every moment to increase in pressure. She tried to arrange her hair, and her dress, disordered by lying on the bed, but felt incapable of the exertion; leaning on Elizabeth's arm, she descended to the dining-parlour, and took her seat at the table. Robert offered to help her to some meat, but Emma declined eating. Jane never condescended to lift her eyes until the table was cleared, and then she sarcastically observed—

Slowly and sluggishly, Emma got out of bed; her head hurt so much that she could hardly lift her eyes. It felt like an iron band was tightening around her forehead, and the pressure seemed to grow stronger every moment. She attempted to fix her hair and her dress, which was a mess from lying on the bed, but she felt too drained to manage it. Leaning on Elizabeth's arm, she made her way down to the dining room and sat at the table. Robert offered to serve her some meat, but Emma refused to eat. Jane didn’t bother to look up until the table was cleared, and then she sarcastically remarked—

"I am extremely sorry, Miss Emma Watson, that there is nothing on my table good enough for you to eat to-day; shall I send over to the pastry-cook's, and see if he has any little delicacies to tempt your fastidious appetite? I am not so unreasonable as to expect a young lady like you to dine on roast mutton and plain pudding."

"I’m really sorry, Miss Emma Watson, that there’s nothing on my table today that’s good enough for you to eat; should I send someone to the pastry shop to see if they have any treats to tempt your picky taste? I’m not so unreasonable as to think a young lady like you would want to have roast mutton and plain pudding."

"I am not very well," replied Emma, "and have no appetite to-day; but it is my own misfortune, not the fault of your dinner, I am sure."

"I’m not feeling great," Emma replied, "and I don’t have an appetite today; but it’s my own issue, not your dinner's fault, I promise."

"Upon my word you honor my table with a very pretty costume," eyeing Emma fixedly, "may I ask how long it has been your fashion to have your hair awry in that way, and your gown tumbled—do you come out of your bed, or have you been indulging in an interesting game of romps?"

"Honestly, you really spruce up my table with that lovely outfit," he said, staring at Emma intently. "Can I ask how long you've been styling your hair like that, and wearing such a wrinkled dress? Did you just roll out of bed, or have you been having a fun romp around?"

Robert looked at Emma, and even he was struck with the appearance of suffering; and coupling with it the fact that she had eaten no dinner, and moreover, feeling rather cross with his wife, he began to defend her, desiring Jane not to worry his sister, as it was evident she was very far from well. Mrs. Watson fired up at this. She wondered what people could mean speaking to ladies that way—she was sure they must quite forget who they were addressing—as to what she said to Emma, she wondered what she should be forbidden to say next! "Really it was too good, if she might not find fault with a girl like Emma in her own house, and at her own table too! She supposed the next thing she should hear, would be that Emma sat there to find fault with her. Her manners, her dress, her general behaviour would be called into question; if Emma gave her approbation no doubt, she should be right—she only hoped she should not be obliged to adopt the elegant negligence of Miss Emma Watson's present style—it was not to her taste she was afraid she must confess.

Robert looked at Emma and was taken aback by how much she seemed to be suffering. Noticing she hadn’t eaten dinner and feeling a bit annoyed with his wife, he started to defend her, asking Jane not to bother his sister since it was clear she was very unwell. Mrs. Watson got angry at this. She wondered why people spoke to women like that—surely they must forget who they were talking to. As for what she said to Emma, she couldn’t believe what she would be told she couldn’t say next! "It was ridiculous if she couldn’t criticize a girl like Emma in her own house and at her own table! She figured the next thing she’d hear was that Emma was there to critique her. Her manners, her outfit, her overall behavior would be up for discussion; if Emma approved, she must be right—she just hoped she wouldn’t have to start adopting the current 'cool' style of Miss Emma Watson—it really wasn’t to her taste, she had to admit.

"Emma has really a very bad headache," interposed Elizabeth, "and would be much better in bed."

"Emma has a really bad headache," interrupted Elizabeth, "and she would feel much better in bed."

"Then pray, let her to go to bed," cried Jane, tossing her head; "who wants her to sit up? not I, I am sure; she may go to bed if she likes; but, if she thinks I am going to call in a doctor for her, she is very much mistaken; I will indulge no such whims and fancies."

"Then please, let her go to bed," Jane exclaimed, tossing her head. "Who wants her to stay up? Not me, that's for sure; she can go to bed if she wants. But if she thinks I'm going to call a doctor for her, she's very mistaken; I'm not going to entertain any such whims and fancies."

Emma gladly availed herself of the permission to retire thus graciously accorded, and Elizabeth accompanied her up-stairs and assisted her to undress; neither would she leave her until summoned down to tea; even then, the temptation of Mr. Millar coming in, could not detain her from Emma's room; she told him how ill her sister was, and she returned to sit by her bedside, and attempt, by cool applications, to allay the burning, throbbing pain in her head, which Emma complained almost drove her mad. But she showed no symptoms of amendment, and towards morning she was in a decided fever. Elizabeth, who had sat up with her all night, now pressed her to consent to see Mr. Morgan—the name made her shudder, and she resolutely refused to do so. She declared she was not very ill—nothing more than her sister's skill could alleviate; but that to see Mr. Morgan would infallibly make her worse. Elizabeth thought this rather odd, but she let her have her own way, and said no more about the doctor. Mrs. Watson began to be frightened, when she found that Emma was really very ill; she too then proposed her seeing the doctor; but with more moderation, though with equal firmness Emma rejected her proposal, as she had done that of Elizabeth.

Emma happily took the chance to leave gracefully, and Elizabeth went upstairs with her to help her undress; she wouldn’t leave until she was called down for tea. Even when Mr. Millar showed up, she couldn't resist staying in Emma's room. She informed him how sick her sister was and returned to sit by her bedside, trying to cool her down and ease the intense, pounding pain in her head that Emma said was driving her crazy. But there were no signs of improvement, and by morning, she had developed a noticeable fever. Elizabeth, who had stayed up all night with her, urged her to agree to see Mr. Morgan—the mention of his name made Emma shudder, and she firmly refused. She insisted she wasn’t very ill—just a bit that her sister could handle—but seeing Mr. Morgan would definitely make her feel worse. Elizabeth found this a bit strange, but she let Emma have her way and didn’t mention the doctor again. Mrs. Watson started to get scared when she realized Emma was truly very sick; she also suggested seeing the doctor but, although she was calm, Emma rejected her suggestion just like she had with Elizabeth.

She only wished to see Mr. Bridge—but she had not energy or courage to request an interview with him; she lay in a kind of half-dreamy state, during the greater part of that day and the next; then Elizabeth thought her worse, and without asking her any more on the subject she went to Robert—and with tears in her eyes, entreated that some advice might be sent for—as otherwise, she felt sure Emma would die. This startled Robert—it would have been so exceedingly unpleasant—it would have interfered sadly with Margaret's marriage—and in several other ways would have greatly inconvenienced himself. Accordingly, he decided at once, that Mr. Morgan should be called in, and so he was. Emma was in too profound a state of stupor to notice him, or to be aware of what was passing beside her bed. She did wake a little at the sound of voices, but she could not guess whose they were; they seemed to her even a great way off—though, in reality, close to her; he might hold her hand now, she could not withdraw it; nay, when he put back the dark hair from her brow, and laid his hand on her temples to count the throbbing of the pulse there—she made no resistance now—she was unconscious of his touch. He was not alarmed about her, though he saw she was really ill—too ill for him to flatter his vanity with the idea that it was affected for the sake of seeing him; but he felt sure she would recover, and greatly consoled Elizabeth by his lively hopes on this subject. Nevertheless, he came to see her twice that evening, and early again the next morning. On neither visit did he find her sufficiently conscious to recognise him—but she gradually began to amend—and on waking from a prolonged slumber on the afternoon of the third day, she was sufficiently restored to the use of her faculties, to enquire of Elizabeth, whether any one had been attending her during the intervening time. Her sister, without circumlocution, told her how often Mr. Morgan had seen her, and added, that he was to come again that evening. Emma appeared excessively discomposed, and asked her if she could not prevent his coming; persisting that she did not want to see any doctor, and that, if she were only left alone, she should soon be well.

She just wanted to see Mr. Bridge—but she didn't have the energy or courage to ask for a meeting with him; she lay in a sort of half-dream state for most of that day and the next. Then Elizabeth thought she was worse, and without probing further into the issue, she went to Robert—and with tears in her eyes, begged him to get some medical advice, convinced that without it, Emma would die. This startled Robert—it would have been incredibly unpleasant—it would have sadly disrupted Margaret's marriage—and in many other ways would have greatly inconvenienced him. So, he decided right away that Mr. Morgan should be called in, and he was. Emma was too deeply unconscious to notice him or be aware of what was happening beside her bed. She stirred a little at the sound of voices but couldn’t guess who they were; they felt distant to her—even though they were quite close. He could hold her hand now; she didn’t pull it away; in fact, when he brushed the dark hair from her forehead and placed his hand on her temples to check her pulse, she didn’t resist—she was unaware of his touch. He wasn't overly worried about her, though he could see she was genuinely ill—too ill for him to fool himself into thinking it was just for the sake of seeing him; but he was confident she would recover, and he greatly reassured Elizabeth with his positive outlook on this. Still, he visited her twice that evening and early again the next morning. During neither visit did he find her aware enough to recognize him—but she slowly began to improve—and when she woke from a long sleep on the afternoon of the third day, she was restored enough to ask Elizabeth whether anyone had been taking care of her in the meantime. Her sister straightforwardly told her how often Mr. Morgan had visited and mentioned that he was scheduled to come again that evening. Emma seemed extremely upset and asked if Elizabeth could stop him from coming; insisting that she didn't want to see any doctor and that if she were just left alone, she would soon be fine.

Miss Watson, who considered this merely as a fancy belonging to her state of disease, tried to avoid giving her a direct answer, and when she found this would not satisfy her, she endeavoured to persuade Emma of the unreasonable nature of her request, and ended by saying she would see what could be done for her. Of course Mr. Morgan came at the time appointed, end she was obliged to bear it, though the very sight of him threw her into such a state of agitation that his feeling her pulse was perfectly useless and only served to mislead him. He had, however, too much penetration not to discover quickly that his presence caused the feverish symptoms which at first alarmed him; he would gladly have persuaded himself that they indicated partiality, but not even his vanity could so far mislead him. The averted eye, the constrained voice, the cold composed look which wore the expression of her real feelings, told him a very different tale. He felt that he had lost ground in her good opinion, though he could not exactly tell why or how, and still less did he know how to recover it. His visit was short, and his conversation confined entirely to professional subjects, and he took his leave of her with a bow which was intended to express a profound mixture of admiration and respect towards her, mingled with regret, self-reproach, humility and penitence on his part. If any bow could have conveyed so much meaning, it would certainly have been his, and it did undoubtedly express the utmost that a bow could do. Emma drew a long breath when he was gone, and whispered,

Miss Watson, who thought this was just a symptom of her illness, tried to avoid giving her a direct answer. When she realized that this wouldn’t satisfy Emma, she attempted to convince her that her request was unreasonable and finally said she’d see what she could do for her. Of course, Mr. Morgan arrived at the scheduled time, and she had to endure it, even though just seeing him threw her into such a state of agitation that taking her pulse was completely pointless and only misled him. However, he was perceptive enough to quickly realize that his presence was causing the feverish symptoms that had initially worried him; he would have liked to convince himself that they indicated affection, but not even his vanity could mislead him that much. The averted gaze, the strained voice, the cool, composed expression that revealed her true feelings told him a very different story. He sensed that he had lost her good opinion, though he couldn’t quite pinpoint why or how, and even less did he know how to regain it. His visit was brief, and their conversation was strictly professional. He left her with a bow that was meant to communicate a deep mix of admiration and respect for her, combined with regret, self-reproach, humility, and penitence on his part. If any bow could convey so much meaning, it would definitely have been his, and it certainly expressed the maximum that a bow could convey. Emma let out a long breath when he left and whispered,

"I wish he would never come again."

"I hope he never comes back."

Elizabeth tried seriously to convince her that she was exceedingly unjust, and pressed her to name any fault she could find with Mr. Morgan, of her own knowledge, not speaking merely from hear-say. Emma's nerves were not in a state to bear argument, and instead of answering she began to cry, and went off in a fit of hysterics which Elizabeth had great difficulty in soothing away.

Elizabeth seriously tried to convince her that she was being very unfair and urged her to point out any faults she could identify in Mr. Morgan from her own experience, not just what she had heard. Emma's nerves were too frayed to handle a debate, and rather than respond, she started to cry and ended up having a hysterical fit that Elizabeth struggled to calm down.

The next morning Emma requested Elizabeth to procure her a visit from Mr. Bridge; she could not rest longer without an interview, and she now felt strong enough to make her wishes known. She would not allow any reference to be made to Jane, but sent a request, in her own name, that he would call on her, and when this request was complied with, as it speedily was, she sent Elizabeth out of the room that she might have an unreserved conversation with her old friend.

The next morning, Emma asked Elizabeth to arrange a visit from Mr. Bridge; she couldn't wait any longer for an interview, and she now felt ready to express her wishes. She refused to let any mention be made of Jane, instead sending a request, in her own name, for him to come see her. When he quickly agreed to the request, she asked Elizabeth to leave the room so she could have an open conversation with her old friend.

Her first question to him was whether he had as yet done anything towards procuring her removal from Croydon. He believed that she must recover her health before anything could be done with that view. But she so earnestly assured him that she should regain strength with twice the rapidity if he would only let her know what he proposed to do, that he told her to set her mind at ease, as he had already arranged a plan for her comfort. He had a sister, a single lady, residing about fourteen miles from Croydon, and if she liked to go and pass a few weeks with her, she would be sure of retirement and tranquillity with every comfort that could be desired.

Her first question to him was whether he had done anything yet to arrange her removal from Croydon. He believed that she needed to regain her health before anything could be done about that. But she insisted so earnestly that she would recover twice as fast if he would just let her know what he planned to do, that he told her to relax, as he had already made a plan for her comfort. He had a sister, a single woman, living about fourteen miles from Croydon, and if she wanted to spend a few weeks with her, she would definitely find peace and relaxation with every comfort she could wish for.

Emma was delighted with the idea; she was certain she should like Miss Bridge, and that nothing could be more agreeable than residing in the country quite retired and with only one pleasant companion. There she should continue, she trusted, until Miss Osborne renewed her solicitations for her society, and even after that visit was paid she might return there. She pictured to herself how she would engage in a thousand useful and agreeable occupations, and how she would love the charming old lady on whom she would attend with unremitting zeal. She declared that she felt herself increasing every moment in strength by the contemplation of such a residence, and she trusted that she should soon be out of sight and sound of Mr. Morgan and all the inquisitorial residents of Croydon—how soon should she be able to go?

Emma was thrilled with the idea; she was sure she would like Miss Bridge, and that nothing could be better than living in the countryside, away from it all, with just one pleasant companion. She hoped to stay there until Miss Osborne asked her to join her again, and even after that visit, she might go back. She imagined all the useful and enjoyable things she could do, and how she would cherish taking care of the lovely old lady with unwavering dedication. She declared that just thinking about such a place made her feel stronger every moment, and she hoped that soon she would be out of sight and sound of Mr. Morgan and all the nosy residents of Croydon—how soon could she leave?

This Mr. Bridge told her depended entirely on the state of her health; as soon as she could be moved with safety he would take her in his own carriage half of the way, where his sister would meet her and convey her the other half.

This Mr. Bridge told her it all depended on her health; as soon as she could be safely moved, he would take her in his own carriage for half the distance, where his sister would meet her and take her the rest of the way.

"Oh, let it be to-morrow!" cried she; "I am sure I shall be well enough—my strength is greater than you think."

"Oh, let it be tomorrow!" she exclaimed; "I'm sure I'll be fine—I'm stronger than you realize."

"Well well, we will ask the doctor," replied he.

"Alright, we'll ask the doctor," he replied.

"Do not ask Mr. Morgan anything about it," said Emma flushing again deeply. "I do not want to have anything to do with him that I can help. I believe it was one thing that made me ill, because they would have him to visit me."

"Don't ask Mr. Morgan anything about it," Emma said, flushing deeply again. "I really want to avoid him as much as I can. I think it was partly why I got sick, because they insisted on having him visit me."

"Come, be reasonable," said he smiling; "if you talk in that way I shall think you light-headed. Now I must leave you; I will see you again to-morrow morning, and if I find you well enough, will send word to my sister at once and settle your plans."

"Come on, think logically," he said with a smile; "if you keep talking like that, I'll start to think you're not all there. Now I have to go; I'll see you again tomorrow morning, and if you're feeling better, I'll let my sister know right away and make some plans."

He took leave, and was quitting the room when he met Elizabeth returning, and Emma anxious that her sister should immediately participate in her pleasant prospects, begged him if he could spare a few minutes more to stop and explain their plans. Miss Watson of course was very much pleased at hearing what he had to tell, and immediately saw all the advantages to Emma which such a removal would procure, except the one principal one, which was the secret source of her sister's eagerness to put it in execution. But she had never heard a syllable of the reports which had been so industriously circulated relative to Emma and Mr. Morgan, and was very far from imagining he could in any way, either as an object of love or of hatred, influence her feelings or proceedings. She admitted that it was in every way desirable that Emma should have a peaceful and comfortable home, and the only thing she stipulated for was, that she should return to Croydon as soon as she herself could offer her an equally comfortable abode in her own house. This point Emma did not feel disposed to dispute, though she secretly entered a protest against returning to Croydon for a residence if she could in any way avoid it.

He was about to leave the room when he ran into Elizabeth coming back, and Emma, eager for her sister to share in her exciting news, asked him if he could spare a few more minutes to explain their plans. Miss Watson was naturally quite pleased to hear what he had to say and immediately recognized all the benefits that such a move would bring to Emma, except for the main reason behind her sister's eagerness to make it happen. However, she had never heard a word about the rumors that had been circulating about Emma and Mr. Morgan, and she was far from believing that he could influence her feelings or actions in any way, whether through love or hate. She agreed that it was essential for Emma to have a peaceful and comfortable home, and the only condition she made was that Emma should come back to Croydon as soon as she could offer her an equally comfortable place in her own house. Emma didn't want to argue about this, although she secretly opposed the idea of returning to Croydon for her living arrangements if she could help it.

She proved herself right in her anticipations that the relief to her mind would be of essential service to her body; she was so very much better the next morning as to be able to leave her bed-room, and sit up some time in Janetta's nursery, and here she was, with her little niece standing beside her, and no one else in the room, when Mr. Morgan was suddenly ushered in.

She was confirmed in her belief that easing her mind would significantly benefit her body; she felt so much better the next morning that she could leave her bedroom and sit up for a while in Janetta's nursery. There she was, with her little niece standing by her side, and no one else in the room when Mr. Morgan was suddenly brought in.

She received him with a calm self-possession which astonished herself, and, at the same time, a degree of frigid composure which seemed to imply that the past, both of good and evil, was swept from her mind, that she had to begin again in her acquaintance with him, and meant only to recognise him in future as the doctor, and not the friend. It was in vain that he sat beside her, and in his most winning tones tried to establish confidence between them; she was perfectly calm and composed, but impenetrably grave, yielding to neither tenderness nor gaiety, and he was just rising to go when she made her first suggestive observation, by telling him that she was so much better she should be able to take a drive to-morrow. He assented, of course, if the weather was favorable, and added, that as her sister had no carriage he hoped he might be allowed to take her out in his. With sincere pleasure at being able to decline it, Emma thanked him, assuring him it was quite unnecessary, as Mr. Bridge had promised her his. He looked disappointed; he could not bear that she should have any friends but himself: what would he have felt, had he known the real object of the drive in question.

She greeted him with a calm confidence that surprised her, and at the same time, with a cool detachment that seemed to suggest that the past, both good and bad, was gone from her mind. It felt like she was starting over in her relationship with him and intended to acknowledge him only as the doctor, not as a friend. Despite him sitting next to her and using his most charming voice to build trust between them, she remained perfectly calm and composed, but unapproachably serious, responding to neither kindness nor cheerfulness. Just as he was getting up to leave, she made her first hint by saying that she felt so much better she could take a drive tomorrow. He agreed, of course, if the weather was nice, and added that since her sister didn’t have a carriage, he hoped she would let him take her out in his. With genuine pleasure at being able to decline, Emma thanked him, making it clear that it wasn't necessary since Mr. Bridge had already promised her his. He looked disappointed; he couldn’t stand the idea of her having any friends besides him. He would have felt differently had he known the true reason for the drive.

His departure, which Emma had thought most unnecessarily delayed, left her at liberty to think about Mr. Bridge's promised visit; she had long to wait, he came delighted to see her better, and quite willing to acknowledge that she might be removed the next day. The necessary arrangements he undertook to make; he could send his sister word that she might expect them, and he determined to drive over the whole way himself, and spend one night at her house. He likewise agreed to go and inform her own brother and his wife of what was about to take place, and thereby save Emma all excitement, if the information should happen to be ill received.

His departure, which Emma thought was unnecessarily delayed, finally allowed her to think about Mr. Bridge's promised visit; she had a long wait, but he arrived happy to see her improving and completely willing to acknowledge that she could be moved the next day. He took care of the necessary arrangements; he could inform his sister to expect them, and he decided to drive the whole way himself and stay one night at her house. He also agreed to go and tell her brother and his wife about what was going to happen, saving Emma any stress if the news was received poorly.

Accordingly, in persuance of this plan, he paid Mrs. Watson a visit before leaving the house, and in answer to his gentle tap at the door, received an invitation to enter, which brought him into an extremely untidy and heated parlour. Jane was sitting over the fire with her feet on the fender, her gown turned up over her knees, and her petticoat emitting a strong smell of scorching, which almost overpowered him. She was reading a work of some kind, which she hid behind her when she saw her visitor, whilst she tried to arrange her hair and cap in a rather less slatternly way. Margaret was busy trimming a hat with white satin ribbons, and judging from the shreds of white materials of divers kinds lying beside her, had been deeply engrossed in the dress-making or millinery line. After sitting a few minutes, Mr. Bridge enquired if he could see Mr. Watson, and though his wife was quite certain it was impossible, it so happened that Robert entered at that very time.

Accordingly, to follow this plan, he paid Mrs. Watson a visit before leaving the house. When he gently tapped on the door, he was invited in, which brought him into a very messy and warm living room. Jane was sitting by the fire with her feet on the fender, her dress pulled up over her knees, and her petticoat giving off a strong smell of burning that nearly overwhelmed him. She was reading something, which she quickly hid behind her when she saw her visitor, while trying to fix her hair and cap to look a bit less disheveled. Margaret was busy trimming a hat with white satin ribbons, and judging by the scraps of white fabric strewn around her, she had been fully absorbed in dressmaking or millinery. After sitting for a few minutes, Mr. Bridge asked if he could see Mr. Watson, and even though his wife was sure it was impossible, Robert happened to walk in at that very moment.

"I am so glad to see you," said Mr. Bridge on shaking hands with him, "I wanted to get your leave to carry off your youngest sister."

"I’m so glad to see you," said Mr. Bridge as he shook hands with him, "I wanted to ask for your permission to take your youngest sister away."

"What, Emma?" said Robert, "why she's ill I understand."

"What, Emma?" Robert said, "I get why she's sick."

"She is better to-day," replied he, "but she wants change of air and scene, and I want to get it for her."

"She's doing better today," he replied, "but she needs a change of scenery, and I want to make that happen for her."

"Why, what new fancy of hers is this?" exclaimed Mrs. Watson, "that girl's head is always full of some strange vagary or another; it's only the other day she would not walk out, and now she's wanting to go away, and she keeping her bed and pretending to be ill."

"What's this new whim of hers?" exclaimed Mrs. Watson. "That girl's always got some odd idea or another in her head; just the other day she wouldn't go outside, and now she wants to leave while pretending to be sick in bed."

"Where do you want to take her to?" enquired Robert, unheeding his wife's speech.

"Where do you want to take her?" asked Robert, ignoring his wife's words.

"Why, my sister wishes for a companion, and I think they would suit each other very well; and it really appears to me that she feels the confinement and application necessary in her present mode of life too much for her."

"Well, my sister wants a companion, and I believe they would be a great match; it honestly seems to me that she finds the restrictions and focus required in her current lifestyle overwhelming."

"My dear Mr. Bridge," cried Mrs. Watson in a fawning tone, "don't you, please, believe that she is a prisoner, or acting under compulsion; I am sure you would have too much regard for me to go and set such a story about—only think what my feelings would be were such a story circulated about my dear husband's sister."

"My dear Mr. Bridge," Mrs. Watson said in a flattering tone, "please don’t believe that she’s a prisoner or being forced to act in any way; I know you care too much for me to spread such a rumor—just imagine how I’d feel if such a story was going around about my dear husband's sister."

"I did not mean to say anything to hurt your feelings, Mrs. Watson," replied the clergyman coolly, "but you cannot deny that your sister-in-law has been ill, and that at present she is incapable of continuing her labors as governess to your little girl: I do not exaggerate in that statement."

"I didn't mean to say anything to hurt your feelings, Mrs. Watson," the clergyman replied calmly, "but you can't deny that your sister-in-law has been unwell, and right now she is unable to keep working as your little girl's governess: I'm not exaggerating that."

"Oh dear no—but then she never had any great labors to go through; nothing I am sure but what any one might accomplish."

"Oh no—but she never faced any significant challenges; nothing that anyone couldn't handle."

"I am of opinion she has exerted herself too much in every way; and as my sister's house will be very quiet, and they are persuaded they shall suit each other, I really think the best thing she can do will be to go there."

"I think she has worked too hard in every way; and since my sister's place will be very peaceful, and they believe they'll get along well, I honestly believe the best thing she can do is to go there."

"I don't see that at all," replied Jane rather snappishly, "I cannot spare her; I want her to take charge of Janetta; what am I to do without her?"

"I don't see that at all," Jane replied a bit sharply, "I can't spare her; I need her to take care of Janetta; what am I supposed to do without her?"

"I understood her services in that way were very trifling," interposed Mr. Bridge.

"I thought her services in that way were pretty insignificant," Mr. Bridge interjected.

"Just her teaching may be," said she retracting a little, "but then she is accustomed to take care of her all day long, and I cannot spare her from that."

"Maybe it's just her teaching," she said, pulling back a bit, "but she’s used to taking care of her all day, and I can’t take her away from that."

"Not unless you find a substitute," said he.

"Not unless you find a substitute," he said.

"But I cannot do that, I do not like to leave her entirely to servants, and unless I mind the child myself what can I do; and I suppose no one would expect me to become a slave to my little girl, and shut myself up in a nursery."

"But I can't do that; I don't want to leave her completely to the caretakers, and unless I take care of the child myself, what can I do? I guess no one would expect me to become a slave to my little girl and isolate myself in a nursery."

"Then why exact it of her?" suggested Mr. Bridge.

"Then why ask her for it?" suggested Mr. Bridge.

"Because whilst she is living at my husband's expense, I think it only fair that I should profit from her cares in that way; and I consider it always a charity to give young people something to do."

"Since she is living off my husband's support, I think it's only fair that I should benefit from her efforts in that way; and I always see it as a kindness to give young people something to keep them busy."

"That may be very true whilst she is here perhaps; but it seems to me a little unreasonable, begging your pardon for saying so, to keep her against her will, and then make her work to cover the expense of staying."

"That might be true while she’s here, but it feels a bit unreasonable, if you don’t mind me saying, to keep her against her will and then make her work to pay for her stay."

"I am sure I don't know why you should find fault: I have not time to teach my child myself, if I had the health for such an exertion."

"I really don't understand why you should criticize me: I don't have the time to teach my child myself, even if I were healthy enough for that kind of effort."

"You never seem to have either time or inclination to do anything, Jane:" said the husband, "look at this room—was there ever such an untidy pigsty for a lady to live in; why cannot you take a little trouble and make it look decent."

"You never seem to have time or the desire to do anything, Jane," said the husband. "Look at this room—has there ever been such a messy pigsty for a woman to live in? Why can’t you put in a little effort and make it look decent?"

"You had better arrange it after your own fashion," said she scornfully, "if you do not like mine."

"You should set it up the way you want," she said with disdain, "if you don't like mine."

"As to this plan of yours, Mr. Bridge," continued Robert, "I think it a capital one; and the sooner you can take her away the better—when do you mean to go?"

"As for your plan, Mr. Bridge," Robert continued, "I think it's great; and the sooner you can take her away, the better—when do you plan to go?"

Mrs. Watson was silenced altogether, and Mr. Bridge proceeded to explain the plan of their proceedings as proposed by himself. Robert highly approved of it all, and gave his full consent and approbation to Mr. Bridge with the more zest, because it appeared to annoy his wife. After this it was of course vain for her to make objections; he was completely master of his own house, and Jane knew, from sad experience, that she might produce as much effect by talking to the tables and chairs as to him, when in one of his stubborn fits.

Mrs. Watson was completely quieted, and Mr. Bridge went on to outline the plan he had in mind. Robert fully supported it and enthusiastically agreed with Mr. Bridge, especially since it seemed to irritate his wife. After that, it was pointless for her to object; he was entirely in charge of his own home, and Jane knew from painful experience that she could have just as much impact talking to the tables and chairs as she could have on him when he was in one of his stubborn moods.

All she could do, therefore, was to be as cross as possible for the rest of the day to those around her, in consequence of which she was left to a tête-à-tête with Margaret, as Elizabeth was upstairs making preparations for Emma's departure, and Robert went out to spend the evening with some bachelor friends.

All she could do, then, was to be as angry as possible for the rest of the day towards those around her, which resulted in her being left alone with Margaret, since Elizabeth was upstairs getting ready for Emma's departure, and Robert went out to spend the evening with some single friends.

CHAPTER IV.

Punctually the next day, Mr. Bridge drove to the door, and at the same moment Mr. Morgan entered the house. Emma was in the parlour quite ready for her journey, and her eye sparkled with pleasure as she told him that she should not trouble him to call on her again, for she was leaving Croydon for a long time. He looked aghast.—

Punctually the next day, Mr. Bridge drove to the door, and at the same moment Mr. Morgan entered the house. Emma was in the living room all set for her trip, and her eyes sparkled with joy as she told him that she wouldn’t bother him to visit her again, as she was leaving Croydon for a long time. He looked shocked.

"Going away," was his exclamation, as he cast an enquiring eye at the trunk which Mr. Bridge's man was preparing to place on the carriage. "This is quite unexpected—may I ask where you are going?"

"Going away?" he exclaimed, looking curiously at the trunk that Mr. Bridge's guy was getting ready to put on the carriage. "This is a bit unexpected—can I ask where you’re headed?"

"It is Mr. Bridge who is taking me away," replied Emma, "and really I can hardly answer as to where we are going. I am wishing to try a change of air, as I do not find Croydon agree with me."

"It’s Mr. Bridge who’s taking me away," Emma replied, "and honestly, I can hardly say where we’re going. I want to try a change of scenery because Croydon doesn’t seem to agree with me."

"This is Mr. Bridge's doing then," said he, his face turning pale with an emotion which she did not understand. He felt convinced that his plans had been seen through and counteracted, and entertained, in consequence, anything but a feeling of gratitude towards the agent of his disappointment. At this moment the clergyman entered, and claimed Emma's company, and after an affectionate farewell from Miss Watson, and a formal bow from the doctor, she was hurried away. The other two ladies were out walking, as Jane was determined not to countenance Emma's departure by her presence on the occasion. Emma felt so very much relieved as she lost sight of Croydon, and entered on a country quite new to her, that she fancied she was deriving fresh health and strength from every breath she inhaled. She was, however too weak to bear much conversation, and was content to lie back in peace and silence in a corner of the carriage, quietly reposing on the cushions with which she had been carefully propped, and enjoying the luxury of seeing the varying landscape pass before her eyes, without making any exertion. Mr. Bridge was reading; and in this way the fourteen miles were pleasantly and quickly passed, and in about two hours from leaving Croydon, they stopped at the door of Miss Bridge's residence.

"This is Mr. Bridge's doing," he said, his face going pale with an emotion she didn’t understand. He was convinced that his plans had been discovered and thwarted, and as a result, he felt anything but grateful towards the person responsible for his disappointment. At that moment, the clergyman arrived and asked for Emma's company. After a warm goodbye from Miss Watson and a polite nod from the doctor, she was hurried away. The other two ladies were out for a walk since Jane was determined not to support Emma’s departure by being there. Emma felt incredibly relieved as she lost sight of Croydon and entered unfamiliar countryside, imagining she was gaining fresh health and energy with every breath. However, she was too weak to engage in much conversation and chose to lie back peacefully and silently in a corner of the carriage, comfortably resting on the cushions that had been arranged for her, enjoying the luxury of watching the changing landscape without having to exert herself. Mr. Bridge was reading, and in this way, the fourteen miles passed by quickly and pleasantly. About two hours after leaving Croydon, they arrived at the door of Miss Bridge's house.

It was a small, old-fashioned house, with a thick screen of shrubs surrounding it, and a few picturesque old Scotch firs standing on the little grass plat which divided the front from the road. The walls were covered with creeping shrubs, and it was evident that the owner loved flowers, for early as it was in the year, the little porch was crowded with showy plants, and odoriferous with the scent of the hyacinth, narcissus and other sweet bulbs. The old lady came out to receive them, and the warmth of her welcome, with the kindness of her manner, quite won Emma's heart at once. She saw that her guest was fatigued, and would not allow her to exert herself in any way; but leading her upstairs, made her rest on the bed, and left her promising to return in a short time. The air of comfort which now surrounded Emma, was truly grateful to her feelings; the airy and well-furnished bed-room, the snowy curtains and drapery round the bed, the comfortable furniture, all seemed to bespeak an attention to her wants, to which she had long been a stranger; and as she lay there thinking over all that was past, and wondering what was to come next, a deep feeling of gratitude stole over her heart for finding herself at last in so peaceful and apparently comfortable a home.

It was a quaint, old-fashioned house, surrounded by a dense screen of shrubs, with a few charming old Scotch firs standing on the small patch of grass that separated the front from the road. The walls were draped in climbing plants, and it was clear that the owner loved flowers, because even this early in the year, the little porch was filled with vibrant plants and filled with the sweet scents of hyacinths, daffodils, and other fragrant bulbs. The old lady came out to greet them, and the warmth of her welcome, along with her friendly manner, instantly won Emma's heart. She noticed that her guest was tired and wouldn’t let her do anything; instead, she led her upstairs, made her rest on the bed, and promised to be back soon. The sense of comfort that now surrounded Emma was truly appreciated; the bright and nicely furnished bedroom, the white curtains and bedding around the bed, the cozy furniture—all seemed to show an attention to her needs that she hadn’t experienced in a long time. As she lay there reflecting on everything that had happened and wondering what was coming next, a deep feeling of gratitude filled her heart for finally finding herself in such a peaceful and seemingly comfortable home.

Faithful to her promise, Miss Bridge returned speedily, bringing with her some refreshment, of which she insisted on Emma's partaking; and then desiring her to remain quiet for a couple of hours at least, she returned to her brother, and spent the interval in learning every particular that he could detail relative to her interesting young visitor.

Faithful to her promise, Miss Bridge quickly returned, bringing some snacks that she insisted Emma should eat; and then, asking her to stay quiet for at least a couple of hours, she went back to her brother and spent the time learning everything he could share about her intriguing young guest.

When Emma woke from a refreshing slumber of several hours duration, the first object which met her eyes was the countenance of Miss Bridge bending over her. There was such a look of benevolent interest in that good-tempered face, as would have sufficed to redeem a very plain set of features from the charge of insipidity. But Miss Bridge was very far from plain, and it was evident she must have been eminently handsome. She was extremely thin, and her high features, and dark complexion made her look, perhaps, rather older than she really was, but her eyes which were dark hazel were still bright and lively. Her dress was that of an old woman, the colours grave, and the materials rich, and though not exactly in the reigning fashion of the day, yet sufficiently like it to prevent any appearance of singularity, whilst it was perfectly becoming her age and station. Emma felt sure that she should like her exceedingly, and quite longed to be strong enough to converse with her. She was found so much better as to be permitted to leave her room, and lie for a time on the sofa in the drawing-room, though Miss Bridge still proscribed conversation, and recommended quiet and rest.

When Emma woke up from a refreshing sleep that lasted several hours, the first thing she saw was Miss Bridge leaning over her. There was such a look of kind interest on that friendly face that it could make even a very plain set of features seem appealing. But Miss Bridge was far from plain; it was clear she must have been quite beautiful. She was very thin, and her sharp features and dark complexion made her look a bit older than she actually was, but her dark hazel eyes were still bright and lively. She wore the kind of dress an older woman would wear, with serious colors and rich materials. While it wasn't exactly in line with the latest fashion, it was similar enough to avoid looking out of place, and it suited her age and social standing perfectly. Emma was sure she would like her a lot and really wanted to be well enough to talk to her. She had improved enough to be allowed to leave her room and rest on the sofa in the drawing-room, though Miss Bridge still advised against conversation, recommending quiet and rest.

Everything that she saw gave her an idea of the comfort of her new home; the well-filled book-shelves especially delighted her; she had enjoyed so little time for reading lately that the sight of such a collection of books was a most welcome prospect, and she anticipated with satisfaction the time when she should be able to exert herself again, and commence the acquisition of the Italian language; as she was extremely anxious to increase her information and accomplishments to the utmost.

Everything she saw made her feel at home; especially the well-stocked bookshelves thrilled her. She had barely had time to read lately, so seeing such a collection of books was a welcome sight, and she looked forward with pleasure to when she could dive back into learning and start mastering the Italian language, as she was very eager to broaden her knowledge and skills as much as possible.

The next day the old clergyman took his leave, and telling Emma not to fret about her friends at Croydon, and hoping when he came over next month, he should find her with rosy cheeks and smiles to welcome him, he went off quite satisfied that he had secured a comfortable home for his young friend, and a desirable companion for his old sister.

The next day, the old clergyman said goodbye, telling Emma not to worry about her friends in Croydon. He hoped that when he visited next month, she would greet him with rosy cheeks and smiles. He left feeling quite satisfied that he had arranged a cozy home for his young friend and a good companion for his older sister.

Nothing could be more peaceful and pleasant to a contented mind than the course of life in which Emma now engaged. She speedily recovered her strength, and was able by early rising to enjoy several hours alone in the morning, which she devoted to study; by this means she was always at liberty to give her whole attention to Miss Bridge so soon as they met in the drawing-room. Their fore-noons were employed in reading and needlework, unless when Miss Bridge was writing letters or settling her household matters. Walking out, or working in the garden occupied the afternoon, and in both these occupations, as soon as Emma was strong enough, she took great delight. The garden was cultivated with uncommon care; Miss Bridge having quite a passion for floriculture, and Emma thought nothing could exceed the beauty of her tulips, anemones and hyacinths, as they gradually unfolded their blossoms. She became extremely interested in the pursuit, and Miss Bridge more than once had to interfere to prevent her over tiring herself by her zealous labours.

Nothing could be more peaceful and enjoyable for a happy mind than the life Emma was currently living. She quickly regained her strength and was able to wake up early to spend several quiet hours in the morning, which she dedicated to studying; this allowed her to fully focus on Miss Bridge as soon as they met in the drawing room. Their mornings were spent reading and doing needlework, unless Miss Bridge was busy writing letters or handling her household affairs. The afternoons were filled with walks or working in the garden, both of which Emma took great pleasure in as soon as she was strong enough. The garden was meticulously maintained, as Miss Bridge had a real passion for gardening, and Emma thought nothing could match the beauty of her tulips, anemones, and hyacinths as they slowly bloomed. She became very invested in the activity, and Miss Bridge had to step in several times to stop her from overexerting herself with her enthusiastic efforts.

The country round their residence was extremely pretty; tracts of old forest land with the huge old trees, survivors of many centuries, formed an agreeable contrast to the agricultural districts interspersed in places; and the steep sides of some of the chalky hills were clothed with hanging beech woods equally picturesque with the green forest glades beneath. To wander over this scenery, botanising amongst the lanes and hedgerows, or visiting the various cottages in the neighbourhood, formed a delightful variety to their labours in the garden. Emma found that next to the clergyman, Miss Bridge was looked up to as the guardian and friend of the poor.

The area around their home was really beautiful; patches of ancient forest with enormous old trees, which had stood for centuries, created a lovely contrast with the farming regions scattered throughout. The steep sides of some of the chalky hills were covered in hanging beech trees, just as picturesque as the green forest clearings below. Exploring this landscape, identifying plants along the paths and hedgerows, or visiting the various cottages in the area provided a refreshing break from their gardening work. Emma noticed that after the clergyman, Miss Bridge was respected as the protector and friend of the poor.

Every wounded limb, or distressing domestic affliction was detailed to her. Her advice was sought equally when the pig died, the baby was born, or the husband was sick. Her medicine-chest was in frequent requisition, but her kitchen and dairy still more so. For one dose of rhubarb which she dispensed, she gave away at least two dinners, and those well acquainted with the poor may judge whether by so doing she was not likely to prevent as much illness as she cured; for by far the greater part of the diseases amongst the labouring classes arise from scanty food and too thin clothing. Of course she was the idol, the oracle of all the villagers, and the more so because there was no squire nor squire's family in the parish to diminish her importance or dim the lustre of her position. In fact she was the sister of the last squire, and since his death, as his eldest son resided on another property, the manor-house had stood empty and deserted. It quite grieved Emma to see it, for the house with its gable-ends and old-fashioned porch was very picturesque; but they derived one advantage from the desolate condition in which it was left, as they had the uncontrolled range of the gardens and pleasure-grounds, which were very extensive. The little church stood within these grounds, and by its situation somewhat reminded her of Osborne Castle. But how different was the Rector. He was an old, formal bachelor, living with an unmarried sister, extremely nervous and shy, and more remarkable for his total disregard to punctuality than any other point. This was peculiarly evident on the Sunday, when the whole congregation were always assembled at least a quarter of an hour before his appearance amongst them. If the day was fine, they did not enter the church but remained strolling up and down the pasture in which it stood, until the minister appeared and led the way into the sacred building. The congregation, which was almost entirely composed of the rural population, presented a very different aspect from that at Croydon; there were few smart bonnets, and the gayest articles of apparel in the church were the scarlet cloaks of the women. The dark and old-fashioned building itself had no ornaments but the hatchments belonging to the Bridge family, and one or two ugly and cumbrous monuments upon the walls, which seemed intended to record that certain individuals had been born and died, though what they did when living was now totally forgotten.

Every injured limb or troubling home issue was reported to her. People turned to her for advice whether a pig had died, a baby was born, or a husband was sick. Her medicine cabinet was frequently used, but her kitchen and dairy even more so. For every dose of rhubarb she gave out, she provided at least two dinners, and those familiar with the poor might understand that this way she likely prevented as much illness as she treated; most illnesses among the working class stem from inadequate food and insufficient clothing. Naturally, she was adored and revered by everyone in the village, especially since there were no squires or their families in the parish to lessen her significance or dull the shine of her status. In fact, she was the sister of the last squire, and since his death, with his eldest son living on another property, the manor house had been left empty and abandoned. Emma felt a pang of sadness at this, as the house, with its gabled ends and old-fashioned porch, was quite charming; but they did enjoy one benefit from its deserted state, as they had free access to the vast gardens and pleasure grounds. The small church was located within these grounds, and its setting somewhat reminded her of Osborne Castle. However, the Rector was quite different. He was an old, formal bachelor living with his unmarried sister, who was very nervous and shy, and was noted more for his complete lack of punctuality than for anything else. This was especially apparent on Sundays, when the entire congregation usually gathered at least fifteen minutes before he showed up. On nice days, they wouldn’t enter the church but would walk around the pasture where it stood until the minister arrived to guide them inside. The congregation, mostly comprised of locals, looked very different from that in Croydon; there were few stylish hats, and the brightest outfits in the church were the women’s red cloaks. The dark, old church itself had no decorations except for the hatchments belonging to the Bridge family and a couple of unattractive, bulky monuments on the walls, which seemed to serve only to acknowledge that certain individuals had been born and died, though what they did in life was now entirely forgotten.

When the service was concluded, the clergyman quitted the pulpit and walked out before all his congregation, who stood up respectfully to let him pass, and then Miss Bridge and Emma, who had their seat in the squire's pew, followed before any one else presumed to stir from their places: there was then a friendly greeting between the Rector and his principal parishioners, after which they took their quiet way homewards, to partake of their early dinner, and return to the afternoon service.

When the service ended, the clergyman left the pulpit and walked out in front of his congregation, who stood up respectfully to let him pass. Then Miss Bridge and Emma, who were sitting in the squire's pew, followed before anyone else dared to get up. After that, there was a friendly greeting between the Rector and his main parishioners, after which they headed home to enjoy their early dinner and return for the afternoon service.

Such was the tenor of Emma's life, whilst she remained with Miss Bridge—the only incident that varied the scene, was a drive over to Croydon one day, in order to attend Margaret's wedding. Emma had recovered her strength so rapidly, that she was perfectly equal to the exertion, and Margaret had sent a pressing invitation not only to her, but to Miss Bridge likewise. It was, therefore, settled that they should go and spend the night at the vicarage, as Robert Watson's house was quite full—with the addition of some cousins of his wife, who were paying a visit. In consequence of this arrangement, she did not see her future brother-in-law that day; but Elizabeth spent the afternoon with them. She saw, with sincere pleasure, how much Emma was improved in looks—she was plumper and fresher—more blooming and bewitching than ever; and so thought Mr. Morgan too—for he likewise, called to see her—and was quite startled with the alteration in her appearance.

Such was the nature of Emma's life while she stayed with Miss Bridge—the only event that broke the monotony was a trip to Croydon one day for Margaret's wedding. Emma had regained her strength so quickly that she was fully capable of the effort, and Margaret had sent a strong invitation not only to her but also to Miss Bridge. It was decided that they would go and spend the night at the vicarage since Robert Watson's house was quite full, with some cousins of his wife's visiting. Because of this plan, she didn’t see her future brother-in-law that day; however, Elizabeth spent the afternoon with them. She genuinely enjoyed seeing how much Emma had improved in appearance—she was plumper and more radiant—more vibrant and captivating than ever; Mr. Morgan thought so too, as he also came to visit her and was quite taken aback by the change in her looks.

"I need not ask you how you are," said he, fixing on her eyes which spoke his admiration as plainly as if he had put it into words; "you are looking so well."

"I don't need to ask you how you are," he said, looking into her eyes that showed his admiration just as clearly as if he had said it out loud; "you look so good."

Emma was forced to turn away, for the expression of his face was too openly admiring to be pleasant.

Emma had to look away because the look on his face was too openly admiring to be comfortable.

Elizabeth had a long chat with her in private: there was so much to learn about her new way of life, and so much to tell in return, that it seemed as if four and twenty hours instead of two, might have been talked away with ease. There was much to discuss about Margaret's prospects; Elizabeth was very little satisfied with Tom Musgrove, and only wondered that her sister appeared so well pleased as she did. He was careless and cold—almost to insolence—and had, evidently, tried to annoy her in every way he could; flirting with every girl who came in his way, and only shewing that he was not careless to her feelings, by his repeated attempts to wound them. To all this she seemed perfectly indifferent—whether from vanity, she really did not see, or from wilful blindness she would not perceive his meaning, Elizabeth could not tell; but she always continued to preserve a most satisfied air; and when slighted by Tom, sought peace and contentment in the contemplation of her wedding presents and bridal finery; constantly talking as if she enjoyed the unlimited affection of the most amiable and agreeable man in the world.

Elizabeth had a long private chat with her: there was so much to learn about her new lifestyle and so much to share in return that it felt like they could have talked for twenty-four hours instead of just two, easily. They had a lot to discuss regarding Margaret's future; Elizabeth was not very impressed with Tom Musgrove and couldn’t understand why her sister seemed so happy with him. He was careless and aloof—almost rude—and obviously tried to annoy her in every way possible; flirting with every girl he encountered and only showing that he wasn’t indifferent to her feelings by his repeated efforts to hurt them. Margaret seemed completely unfazed by all this—whether it was because of vanity and she genuinely didn’t see it, or from a willful refusal to acknowledge his intentions, Elizabeth couldn’t tell; but she always kept a very content demeanor. When Tom overlooked her, she sought peace and joy in thinking about her wedding gifts and bridal outfits, constantly talking as if she relished the unconditional love of the most charming and pleasant man in the world.

"And who do you think appeared amongst us last week?" continued Elizabeth, "actually Lord Osborne! Ah! you color and look pleased—and well you may—for I have no doubt Croydon would never have seen his countenance, if he had not thought you still living here!"

"And who do you think showed up among us last week?" Elizabeth continued, "It was actually Lord Osborne! Ah! You’re blushing and look happy—and you should be—because I’m sure Croydon would never have seen his face if he hadn’t thought you were still living here!"

"Lord Osborne!" said Emma astonished, "what brought his lordship here—do you know?"

"Lord Osborne!" Emma exclaimed in astonishment. "What brings him here—do you know?"

"The ostensible reason, was to bring a present to Margaret from his sister—a very pretty necklace as a wedding present; but the real reason, I have not the smallest doubt was, to see you—and had he not supposed you were still here, the parcel might have come by the coach, for any trouble he would have given himself about it."

"The obvious reason was to deliver a gift to Margaret from his sister—a lovely necklace as a wedding present; but the real reason, I'm sure, was to see you—and if he hadn't thought you were still here, the package probably would have come by coach, considering how little effort he would have put into it."

"It was very good-natured of Miss Osborne, to remember Margaret in that way," said Emma, "how pleased she must have been."

"It was really kind of Miss Osborne to remember Margaret like that," said Emma, "she must have been so happy."

"Yes, I think she was—it seemed even to put Tom in a better humour with her and every thing—it gave her a sort of consequence."

"Yeah, I think she was—it even seemed to make Tom in a better mood with her and everything—it gave her some significance."

"What did Lord Osborne say?" enquired Emma, hoping to hear something relative to Mr. Howard.

"What did Lord Osborne say?" Emma asked, hoping to hear something about Mr. Howard.

"Oh! we had a long talk together, and he enquired particularly about you, and where and how you were; and he said he hoped very soon to see you. He talked about expecting you to visit his sister; in short, he seemed to have a great deal to say for himself—and really for him, was quite agreeable. To be sure, I do not think him quite so pleasant as George Millar, but every body need not have my taste of course."

"Oh! We had a long conversation, and he asked specifically about you, where you were, and how you were doing; he said he hoped to see you soon. He mentioned expecting you to visit his sister; in short, he had a lot to say for himself—and honestly, for him, he was quite pleasant. Of course, I don’t think he’s quite as charming as George Millar, but not everyone has to share my taste."

"Well, I should like to have seen him—did he say nothing about our friends, Mrs. Willis and her brother—how are they?"

"Well, I wish I could have seen him—did he mention anything about our friends, Mrs. Willis and her brother—how are they?"

"He said, what I was sorry to hear, that Mr. Howard appeared ill and out of spirits. I wonder what can be the matter with him—do you think he can be in love?"

"He said, which I was sorry to hear, that Mr. Howard seemed unwell and down. I wonder what could be wrong with him—do you think he might be in love?"

"I am not in his confidence," said Emma, coloring deeply.

"I don't have his trust," Emma said, blushing deeply.

"You will see him, of course," said Elizabeth, "if you go to Osborne Castle—be sure and let me know what you think of him, then; do ascertain if he is in love."

"You'll definitely see him," Elizabeth said, "if you visit Osborne Castle—make sure to let me know what you think of him afterward; find out if he’s in love."

"You had better make observations for yourself, Elizabeth," replied her sister, "how can I judge of a sentiment with which I am unacquainted; wait till you visit Margaret, and you will be able to form your own opinions."

"You should really observe for yourself, Elizabeth," her sister replied, "how can I assess a feeling I'm not familiar with? Wait until you visit Margaret, and you'll be able to form your own opinions."

"I do not think I shall ever visit Margaret," replied Elizabeth; "so if I do not see Mr. Howard under any other circumstances, our chance of meeting is but small."

"I don’t think I’ll ever visit Margaret," Elizabeth replied; "so if I don’t see Mr. Howard in any other situation, our chance of meeting is pretty slim."

The wedding-day was as bright and sunshiny as any bride could desire. Emma's thoughts wandered from Margaret and her companions to the bridal party in London, who she imagined would be engaged in the same ceremony about the same hour. She knew Mr. Howard was to officiate for her friend, and she tried to picture the scene to herself; then she imagined another group, where Mr. Howard himself should perform the part of bridegroom; and wondered what her own feelings would be if she were the witness of such a spectacle.

The wedding day was as bright and sunny as any bride could wish for. Emma's thoughts drifted from Margaret and her friends to the wedding party in London, who she imagined would be having the same ceremony around the same time. She knew Mr. Howard was going to officiate for her friend, and she tried to picture the scene in her mind; then she imagined another group where Mr. Howard himself would be the groom, and she wondered what her own feelings would be if she were there to witness such a sight.

She was ashamed of herself when she recalled her mind from this vision, and she tried to think of something more appropriate to the occasion. She joined in the prayers for her sister's happiness, but her heart trembled as she thought of her prospects; however, it was no use foreboding evil—she tried to hope for the best.

She felt ashamed when she pulled her mind away from that thought, and she tried to come up with something more fitting for the moment. She participated in the prayers for her sister's happiness, but her heart raced as she considered her future; still, worrying about bad outcomes was pointless—she made an effort to stay hopeful.

Margaret was not satisfied with her two sisters as bridesmaids, but both she and Tom had insisted on having four more from amongst her intimate friends. One of these was the younger Miss Morgan, and as a compliment to her, her brother was invited to be of the party to church. He stood by Emma; but she was unconscious of it, until, when the ceremony was concluded, and there was a general congratulation, and kissing going on, she felt her hand clasped by some one, and on her turning round, he whispered in her ear,—"When shall you stand in your sister's place?"

Margaret wasn't happy with her two sisters as bridesmaids, but both she and Tom had insisted on having four more from her close friends. One of them was the younger Miss Morgan, and as a nod to her, her brother was invited to join the party at church. He stood by Emma, but she didn’t notice him until after the ceremony, when everyone was congratulating each other and sharing kisses. She felt someone take her hand, and when she turned around, he whispered in her ear, “When will you take your sister’s place?”

Before she had time to answer, or even to understand exactly what he had said, her new-made brother came up and claimed the right of kissing her—the double right in fact, both as bridegroom and brother—and when she had submitted to the infliction, she again heard it whispered into her ear:

Before she could respond or fully grasp what he had said, her newly made brother approached and took the liberty of kissing her—the double right, really, as both bridegroom and brother—and after she endured it, she once again heard it whispered in her ear:

"That is the only part which I envy Mr. Musgrove."

"That is the only thing I envy about Mr. Musgrove."

Emma moved away without looking round again, and took her station by the side of her friend, Miss Bridge, where she felt convinced that Mr. Morgan would not dare to intrude on her. There was something in the change of manner which he had lately assumed to her, most particularly offensive and grating to her feelings.

Emma walked away without looking back and stood next to her friend, Miss Bridge, where she felt sure that Mr. Morgan wouldn't dare to approach her. There was something about the way he had been acting towards her lately that she found particularly annoying and hurtful.

Another thing she could not avoid remarking was, that some of the young ladies affected to shun her, shrinking away when she approached, and abruptly changing the conversation, as if some mystery were going on between them. This was more particularly evident during the party which succeeded the wedding; when she found herself rather a conspicuous person two or three times, being left alone by those she approached—and on more than one occasion, seeing a group suddenly disperse on her drawing near; she did not comprehend the reason of this, but she felt it particularly disagreeable; and it induced her as soon as she noticed it, to keep close to Miss Bridge, in order to avoid the feeling of solitude in a crowd which was so distressing to her.

Another thing she couldn't help but notice was that some of the young ladies pretended to avoid her, pulling away when she got close and abruptly changing the topic, as if there was some secret between them. This was especially obvious during the party after the wedding; she found herself standing out a few times, being left alone by those she approached—and more than once, she saw a group suddenly break apart as she got near. She didn’t understand why this was happening, but it felt really uncomfortable; it made her want to stay close to Miss Bridge to avoid that unsettling feeling of loneliness in a crowd.

The meeting after the wedding was as dull as such affairs usually are, and right glad was Emma when the time for retiring came, and she was able to return to the peaceful vicarage. The next day she again left Croydon, and once more found repose and tranquillity beneath Miss Bridge's hospitable roof.

The meeting after the wedding was as boring as these things usually are, and Emma was really happy when it was finally time to leave and she could go back to the calm vicarage. The next day, she left Croydon again and once more found peace and relaxation under Miss Bridge's welcoming roof.

CHAPTER V.

Much as Emma's thoughts had been dwelling on her acquaintance in London, she little guessed the scene that had really been passing, or the prominent figure which Mr. Howard had made on the occasion.

Much as Emma had been thinking about her friend in London, she had no idea what was actually happening or the significant role Mr. Howard had played in it.

When the ceremony was performed, the breakfast over, and the new married couple had left the house, Lady Osborne retired to her dressing-room, and thither she sent for Mr. Howard. Without the slightest suspicion as to the real object of her wishes, he obeyed the summons, and found her ladyship alone.

When the ceremony was done, breakfast finished, and the newlyweds had left the house, Lady Osborne went to her dressing room and called for Mr. Howard. Without the slightest suspicion of her true intentions, he responded to the call and found her alone.

She requested him to be seated, and then looked exceedingly embarrassed, and not a little silly; but after some attempts at conversation, which ended in total failures, she suddenly observed:

She asked him to sit down, and then looked really embarrassed and a bit silly. But after a few tries at making conversation, which completely flopped, she suddenly said:

"The marriage of my daughter makes a great difference to me, Mr. Howard."

"The marriage of my daughter means a lot to me, Mr. Howard."

"Of course it must," replied he, rather wondering what would come next.

"Of course it must," he replied, somewhat curious about what would happen next.

"I fear I shall find myself very uncomfortable if I continue in the same style of life I have done before; without Miss Osborne I shall be quite lost."

"I’m worried I’ll feel really uneasy if I keep living the way I have been; without Miss Osborne, I’ll be completely lost."

Mr. Howard could not help thinking that he should have supposed few mothers would have felt the change so little. They had never been companions or appeared of any consequence to each other. However he felt it his duty to make some cheering observation, and therefore ventured to suggest that her ladyship should not give way to such desponding thoughts: she might, perhaps, find it less painful than she anticipated.

Mr. Howard couldn’t help but think that he should have assumed few mothers would be so unfazed by the change. They had never really been friends or seemed to matter to each other much. Still, he felt it was his duty to make some encouraging comment, so he took the risk of suggesting that her ladyship shouldn’t give in to such gloomy thoughts: she might, perhaps, find it less painful than she expected.

"You are very kind to try to cheer me in my melancholy situation, but, Mr. Howard, I have always found you so, and I am deeply indebted to you for the many hours of comfort you have at different times procured for me. You have always been my friend."

"You’re very kind to try to lift my spirits in this sad time, but, Mr. Howard, I’ve always felt that way about you, and I’m really grateful for all the hours of comfort you've given me at different times. You’ve always been my friend."

He did not at all know what to say to this speech, and was therefore silent.

He didn't know what to say in response to this speech, so he was silent.

"Do you consider," continued she, "that gratitude is a good foundation for happiness in the married state?"

"Do you think," she continued, "that gratitude is a strong foundation for happiness in marriage?"

"It is, no doubt, a good foundation for affection," replied he, "but unless the superstructure is raised, I do not think the foundation will be of much use. It is not sufficient of itself."

"It’s definitely a good basis for love," he replied, "but unless the upper structure is built, I don’t think the foundation will be very useful. It’s not enough on its own."

"You distress me by your opinion, I had hoped that to secure gratitude was the certain way to produce love."

"You upset me with your opinion; I had hoped that earning gratitude was a guaranteed way to inspire love."

"I apprehend that your ladyship will find it much more easy to deserve gratitude than to secure it; it is an intractable virtue, and favors which are supposed to have this return as their object, are apt to fail entirely in their purpose."

"I understand that you will find it much easier to earn gratitude than to secure it; it's a hard-to-attain quality, and gestures that are believed to aim for this reward often miss the mark completely."

"I am very sorry you say so, Mr. Howard; I wish I could secure love from the objects of my affection. I fear the case is exactly the reverse."

"I’m really sorry to hear that, Mr. Howard; I wish I could earn love from those I care about. I’m afraid it’s actually the other way around."

The gentleman was silent, and a pause ensued between them, which the lady broke.

The guy was quiet, and a pause came between them, which the woman interrupted.

"What do you think of my daughter's marriage?"

"What do you think about my daughter's marriage?"

"I think," replied he, "it has every promise of securing them mutual happiness—I hope this as sincerely as I wish it. Sir William is an excellent young man."

"I think," he replied, "it definitely has the potential to bring them both happiness—I hope this as sincerely as I wish it. Sir William is a great young man."

"The marriage is not so high a one as what my daughter might have aspired to—she has given up all dreams of ambition—do you not see that?"

"The marriage isn’t as elevated as what my daughter could have aimed for—she’s let go of all her dreams of ambition—don’t you see that?"

"Of course Miss Osborne might have married the equal or the superior to her brother in rank," said Mr. Howard, "but she has acted far more wisely, in my opinion, in preferring worth and affection, though not accompanying so splendid an alliance as possibly her friends have expected for her. Sir William has wealth to satisfy a less reasonable woman than Lady Gordon, and if his rank is sufficiently elevated to content her, she can have no more to desire."

"Of course, Miss Osborne could have married someone of equal or higher status than her brother," Mr. Howard said, "but I believe she has made a much wiser choice by valuing character and love, even if it doesn't match the glamorous match that her friends might have hoped for. Sir William has enough wealth to satisfy a less demanding woman than Lady Gordon, and if his status is high enough to please her, she shouldn't want anything more."

"Do not imagine, Mr. Howard, from what I said that I was regretting the difference in rank; on the contrary, I believe most fully that as she was attached to Sir William, Miss Osborne could do nothing better than marry him. Far be it from me to wish any one to sacrifice affection to ambition. Had there been even more difference in their rank, had the descent been decidedly greater—had he been of really plebeian origin, I should not have objected when her affections were fixed."

"Don’t think, Mr. Howard, from what I said that I regretted the difference in social standing; on the contrary, I strongly believe that since Miss Osborne is devoted to Sir William, marrying him would be the best choice for her. I would never want anyone to give up love for the sake of ambition. Even if their ranks were even farther apart, if he had a truly common background, I still wouldn’t have objected once her feelings were set."

"I cannot imagine that there was any possibility of such an event; Miss Osborne would never have fixed her affections on an unsuitable object, as any one decidedly beneath her would have been."

"I can't imagine there was any chance of that happening; Miss Osborne would never have focused her affections on someone inappropriate, as anyone clearly beneath her would have been."

"Do you then consider it unsuitable, where love directs, to step out of one's own sphere to follow its dictates?"

"Do you think it's inappropriate to step outside your own world to follow what love wants?"

"I am decidedly averse to unequal marriages—even when the husband is the superior, if the inequality is very great I am inclined to think it does not tend to promote happiness: but when their positions are reversed, and the man, instead of elevating his wife, drags her down to a level beneath that where she had previously moved, it can hardly fail to produce some degree of domestic discomfort."

"I really dislike unequal marriages—even when the husband is the one with more power. If the difference is too big, I tend to believe it doesn't lead to happiness. But when the situations are flipped, and instead of lifting his wife up, the man pulls her down below where she was before, it almost always leads to some level of unhappiness at home."

"Alas, I am grieved that your opinion should be so contrary to my favorite theories; I can imagine nothing more delightful than for a woman to sacrifice station and rank, to forego an elevated position, and to lay down her wealth at the feet of some man distinguished only by his wit and worth; to have the proud happiness of securing thus his eternal gratitude."

"Unfortunately, it saddens me that your views are so different from my favorite ideas; I can’t think of anything more wonderful than a woman giving up her social status, passing on a higher position, and laying down her wealth at the feet of a man distinguished only by his intelligence and character; to experience the proud joy of earning his eternal gratitude."

"I think a man must be very selfish and self-confident, who could venture to ask such a sacrifice from any woman. I could not."

"I think a guy has to be really selfish and self-assured to ask a woman for such a sacrifice. I couldn’t do it."

"But I am supposing that the sacrifice is voluntary, proposed, planned, and arranged entirely by herself—women have been capable of this—what should you say to it?"

"But I'm assuming that the sacrifice is voluntary, proposed, planned, and arranged entirely by herself—women have been capable of this—what would you say to that?"

"I cannot tell what I should say, for I cannot imagine myself in such a situation. Your ladyship takes pleasure in arranging little romances, but such circumstances are unlikely to occur in real life."

"I can’t say what I’d do because I can’t picture myself in that situation. You take joy in creating little love stories, but things like that probably won’t happen in real life."

"And why? what do you suppose is the reason why, in this prosaic world, we are governed only by titles—empty sounds, not to be compared to the sterling merits of virtue and learning? Mr. Howard, I prefer a man of sense, learning, and modesty to all the coxcombs who ever wore a coronet or paraded a title."

"And why? What do you think is the reason that in this ordinary world, we are ruled only by titles—hollow terms that can't hold a candle to the true value of virtue and knowledge? Mr. Howard, I would rather have a person of intelligence, education, and humility than all the fools who ever wore a crown or flaunted a title."

"Your ladyship is quite right," replied he, beginning to get a little uncomfortable at the looks of his companion, and rather anxious to put a stop to the conference.

"You're absolutely right," he replied, starting to feel a bit uneasy under his companion's gaze and eager to end the conversation.

"And if that man were too modest to be sensible of the preference, if he could not venture, on his own account, to break through the barriers which difference of station had placed between us, should he be shocked if, despising etiquette, and throwing aside the restraints of pride and reserve, I were to venture to express those feelings in all their native warmth and openness?"

"And if that guy was too humble to notice that I preferred him, and if he couldn't bring himself to break the social boundaries between us, should he be surprised if I, disregarding etiquette and setting aside my pride and reservations, decided to express my feelings honestly and openly?"

He was silent, and Lady Osborne continued for some moments in profound thought likewise, looking down at the carpet and playing with her rings: at length she raised her head, and said,

He was quiet, and Lady Osborne also spent a few moments deep in thought, staring at the carpet and fiddling with her rings. Finally, she lifted her head and said,

"I think you understand my meaning, Mr. Howard. Of the nature of my feelings I am sure you must have been long aware. Do you not see to what this conversation tends?"

"I think you get what I'm saying, Mr. Howard. You must have known how I feel for a long time. Don't you see where this conversation is going?"

He appeared excessively embarrassed, and could not, for some minutes, arrange his ideas sufficiently to know what to say. At length he stammered out—

He seemed really embarrassed and couldn’t, for a few minutes, organize his thoughts enough to figure out what to say. Finally, he stammered out—

"Your ladyship does me too much honour, if I rightly understand your meaning—but perhaps—I should be sorry to misinterpret it—and really you must excuse me—perhaps I had better withdraw."

"Your ladyship is giving me too much honor, if I understand you correctly—but maybe—I would hate to misunderstand you—and honestly, you must forgive me—maybe I should just step away."

"No, Mr. Howard, do not go with a half explanation which can only lead to mistakes. Tell me what you really suppose I meant; why should you hesitate to express—"

"No, Mr. Howard, don’t give a partial explanation that will only cause confusion. Tell me what you truly think I meant; why are you hesitant to express—"

"Seriously," replied he, trying to smile,

"Seriously," he replied, trying to smile,

"I for a moment imagined that your ladyship meant to apply to me what you had just been saying, and I feared you were going to tell me of some friend who would make the sacrifices you so eloquently described. Sacrifices which I felt would be far beyond my deserts."

"I briefly thought that you were implying I might be the one to make the sacrifices you just talked about, and I worried you were going to tell me about a friend who would be willing to make those sacrifices you described so passionately. Sacrifices that I felt were way beyond what I deserve."

"And supposing I did say so—supposing there were a woman of rank and wealth, and influence, who would devote them all to you—what would you say?"

"And what if I did say that—what if there was a woman of status, wealth, and influence who would dedicate everything to you—what would you say?"

"I would say, that though excessively obliged to her, my love was not to be the purchase of either wealth or influence."

"I would say that, although I was extremely grateful to her, my love wasn’t something that could be bought with either money or power."

"I know you are entitled to hold worldly advantages as cheap as any one; but remember, my dear friend, all the worth of such a sacrifice—think of the warmth of an affection which could trample on ceremony and brave opinion. And think on the consequences which might accrue to you from this. Even you may well pause, before preferring mediocrity to opulence, and obscurity to rank and eminence.

"I know you have every right to hold onto worldly benefits just like anyone else; but remember, my dear friend, the true value of such a sacrifice—consider the depth of a love that can overlook formalities and defy societal expectations. And think about the potential consequences this could have for you. Even you should take a moment to reconsider before choosing mediocrity over wealth, and obscurity over status and recognition."

"These advantages would not greatly weigh with me were they attainable—but you forget my profession forbids ambition, and removes the means of advancement."

"These advantages wouldn't matter much to me if they were achievable—but you forget that my profession doesn't allow for ambition and takes away any chance for advancement."

—"No, you forget the gradations which exist in that career—do you treat as nothing the certainty of promotion—of rising to be a dignitary of the church—a dean—a bishop, perhaps—becoming at once a member of the Upper House? Has ambition no charms—no hold upon your mind?"

—"No, you're overlooking the levels that exist in that career—do you really think nothing of the guarantee of promotion—of moving up to become a church official—a dean—a bishop, maybe—instantly becoming a member of the Upper House? Doesn't ambition have any appeal—any grip on your mind?"

"My ambition would never prompt me to wish to rise through my wife—I could not submit to that."

"My ambition would never make me want to get ahead through my wife—I couldn't accept that."

"Hard-hearted, cruel man!—and has love, ardent love, no charms for you?—it is true I cannot offer you the first bloom of youth, but have I no traces of former beauty—no charm which can influence you or soften your heart—has not the uncontrollable though melancholy love which actuates me—has that no power over your affections?"

"Heartless, cruel man!—does love, passionate love, not appeal to you?—it's true I can't offer you the freshness of youth, but do I have no remnants of past beauty—no charm that can sway you or tender your heart—does my uncontrollable yet sorrowful love for you have no effect on your feelings?"

She paused, and Mr. Howard hesitated a moment how to answer, then firmly but respectfully replied,

She paused, and Mr. Howard took a moment to consider how to respond, then answered firmly but respectfully,

"If I understand your ladyship aright, and I think I cannot now misunderstand, you pay me the highest compliment, but one which is quite undeserved by me. Highly as I feel honoured, however, I cannot change my feelings, or alter the sentiments which I have already expressed. My mind was made known to you, before yours was to me, and to vary now from what I then said might well cause you to doubt my sincerity, and could give no satisfaction to your ladyship."

"If I understand you correctly, and I believe I do now, you're giving me the highest compliment, but I don't deserve it at all. While I feel incredibly honored, I can't change my feelings or the sentiments I've already shared. I made my thoughts clear to you before you shared yours with me, and changing what I said now might make you question my sincerity and wouldn't satisfy you."

He stopped abruptly; he wanted to say something indicative of gratitude and respect; but the disgust which he felt at her proceedings, prevented the words coming naturally. She, the mother of a married daughter and a grown up son, to be making proposals to a man so much her junior in age, and in every way unsuited for her—really, he could not command the expressions which, perhaps, politeness and a sense of the compliment paid him required. He rose and appeared about to leave her, but she rose likewise, and said with a look which betrayed indignation struggling with other feelings:

He stopped suddenly; he wanted to say something to show his gratitude and respect, but the disgust he felt towards her actions kept the words from coming out naturally. She, the mother of a married daughter and a grown son, making proposals to a man much younger than herself and completely unsuitable for her—he honestly couldn’t find the words that politeness and a sense of the compliment he had received might demand. He stood up and seemed ready to leave, but she stood up too and said with a look that showed her anger mixed with other emotions:

"No, do not leave me thus—reflect before you thus madly throw away the advantages I offer you—consider the enmity you provoke—calculate the depth of my wrath and the extent of my power. Refuse me, and there is no effort to injure you which I will not practise to revenge myself—you shall bitterly rue this day, if you affront me thus!"

"No, don’t leave me like this—think before you throw away the advantages I’m offering—consider the enemies you’re making—think about how angry I can get and just how much power I have. If you refuse me, there’s nothing I won’t do to get back at you—you’ll deeply regret this day if you insult me like this!"

"I cannot vary from my answer; your ladyship may excite my gratitude by your kindness but neither my love nor my fears are to be raised by promises or menaces. On this subject I must be, apparently, ungrateful; but when the temporary delusion which now influences you has passed away, you will, doubtless, rejoice that I am firm to-day. I must leave you."

"I can't change my answer; your kindness might earn my gratitude, but neither my love nor my fears can be swayed by promises or threats. I know it might seem ungrateful, but once the temporary illusion that's influencing you fades, you'll surely be glad that I'm standing my ground today. I have to go."

"Leave me, then; and let me never see that insidious face again, ungrateful monster; to throw my benefits from you—to reject my advances. Is my condescension to be thus rewarded? But I debase myself by talking to you—leave me—begone!—and take only my enmity with you as your portion."

"Just go away; I never want to see that sneaky face of yours again, you ungrateful monster. You're throwing my kindness back in my face—turning down my efforts. Is this how you’re going to repay my generosity? I lower myself by even speaking to you—just go—get out of here!—and take only my hatred with you as your parting gift."

The lady seemed struggling with vehement emotions, which almost choked her; and knowing she was occasionally attacked with dangerous fits, Mr. Howard hesitated about leaving her alone. By a gesture of her hand, however, she repulsed his offer to approach her; he therefore, slowly withdrew, and his mind was relieved of anxiety for her by seeing her maid enter the room before he had descended the stairs. He then hurried away, and tried, by walking very quickly through the most retired paths in Kensington Gardens, to soothe his feelings and tranquillize his mind.

The woman appeared to be overwhelmed by strong emotions that almost suffocated her; and knowing she occasionally experienced severe episodes, Mr. Howard hesitated to leave her alone. However, with a gesture of her hand, she rejected his offer to approach her; he then slowly stepped back, feeling relieved of his worry for her when he saw her maid enter the room before he went down the stairs. He then hurried away, trying to calm his feelings and settle his mind by walking quickly through the quieter paths in Kensington Gardens.

Had there been no Emma Watson in the world, or had she been, as he feared she would soon be, married to Lord Osborne, he must still have refused the proposal which had just been made to him. It never could have presented itself as a temptation to his mind. But under present circumstances, with a heart full of her memory, all the more precious, the more dwelt on, because he feared she would never be more to him, it was more than impossible, it was entirely repulsive. If he must love her in vain, as he told himself he should, that was no reason he should marry another; and if she were to become Lady Osborne as he feared, her mother-in-law would be the last person he would be tempted to accept. Step-father to her husband—oh, impossible! rather would he remove a thousand miles than voluntarily bring himself into contact with that charming girl in that relationship. If he could not have her, he would remain single for her and for his sister's sake, and his nephew should hold the place of son to him. These were his resolutions, and a further determination to avoid all intercourse at present with the dowager was the only other idea which could find any resting place in his troubled brain. He returned the next day to his Vicarage, and there, with his sister, his garden and his parochial duties, he sought alike to forget the pleasures and the pains of the past.

If Emma Watson hadn’t existed, or if she was going to marry Lord Osborne like he feared, he still would have turned down the proposal he just received. It never would have been tempting to him at all. But given the current situation, with his heart filled with memories of her—memories that felt even more precious the more he thought about them because he feared she would never be more to him—it was not just impossible; it was completely off-putting. If he had to love her in vain, as he convinced himself he would, that didn’t mean he should marry someone else. And if she became Lady Osborne, like he worried, her mother-in-law would be the last person he’d ever consider. Being a stepfather to her husband—oh, that was impossible! He would rather move a thousand miles away than willingly put himself in that situation with such a charming girl. If he couldn’t have her, he would stay single for her and for his sister, and his nephew would take the place of a son to him. These were his resolutions, and he made a further decision to avoid any interaction with the dowager for now—that was the only other thought that could settle in his troubled mind. He returned to his Vicarage the next day, and there, with his sister, his garden, and his parish duties, he tried to forget both the joys and the sorrows of the past.

CHAPTER VI.

A month of tranquillity and peace of mind, passed in the society of Miss Bridge, was sufficient to restore Emma Watson to all her former health and more than her former beauty. When Lady Gordon wrote to remind her of the promised visit, she was almost sorry to go. Yet her heart would flutter a little at the notion of again visiting Osborne Castle—of being again in the vicinity of Mr. Howard, of seeing, hearing, meeting him again. It was very foolish to care so much about it—extremely so when he had so completely shown his own indifference, and yet she could not help feeling a good deal at the idea of meeting.

A month of peace and calm spent with Miss Bridge was enough to bring Emma Watson back to her former health and even more than her previous beauty. When Lady Gordon wrote to remind her about the promised visit, she felt a bit sad to leave. Still, her heart would race at the thought of visiting Osborne Castle again—being near Mr. Howard, seeing, hearing, and meeting him once more. It was really silly to care so much about it—especially since he had clearly shown his indifference—but she couldn't help but feel a lot at the idea of running into him.

She called it curiosity to see how he was looking, when she admitted that thoughts of him had anything to do with it; but more often she persisted that it was affection for Lady Gordon, or a wish to see her old neighbourhood, or to visit Osborne Castle in the summer. In short, she found a hundred surprisingly good reasons why she should wish to go to Osborne Castle, any one of which would have been sufficient had it only been true, but as they were mostly imaginary, she never felt quite deceived about them in her own mind. This was provoking, as she would have liked, had she been able, to convince herself that she no longer took any interest in Mr. Howard. She had, however, a right to remember his sister with regard, and she readily owned to herself that she should be extremely glad to renew her acquaintance with Mrs. Willis. She hoped to see Margaret again, and judge of the comparative happiness of her married life. Yet she looked back with regret to the four past weeks and reckoned them as some of the happiest she had ever known. Elizabeth had spent part of the time with her, and she had enjoyed herself so very much.

She called it curiosity to see how he was doing when she admitted that thoughts of him played a part; but more often, she insisted it was her affection for Lady Gordon, or a desire to see her old neighborhood, or to visit Osborne Castle in the summer. In short, she found a hundred surprisingly good reasons why she wanted to go to Osborne Castle, any one of which would have been enough if only they were true, but since most of them were made up, she never quite felt fooled about them in her own mind. This was frustrating, as she would have liked, if she could, to convince herself that she no longer cared about Mr. Howard. However, she had a right to remember his sister fondly, and she readily admitted to herself that she would be very happy to reconnect with Mrs. Willis. She hoped to see Margaret again and assess how happy her married life was in comparison. Yet she looked back with regret at the past four weeks, considering them some of the happiest she had ever experienced. Elizabeth had spent part of the time with her, and she had enjoyed herself immensely.

The more she had known of Miss Bridge, the better she had liked her, and the parting was accompanied with mutual regrets and hopes of meeting again.

The more she got to know Miss Bridge, the more she liked her, and their goodbye was filled with shared regrets and hopes of seeing each other again.

It was June when she returned to Osborne Castle—June with its deep blue skies—its sunny days—its delicious twilight; June with its garlands of roses scenting the air, and its odoriferous hay-fields. The weather was such as any lover of nature must revel in—delicious summer weather—fit for strolling in the shade or sitting under trees, making believe to read, whilst you were really watching the birds flitting among the bushes, or the bees humming in the flowers—weather for enjoying life in perfect listlessness and idleness—when scarcely any occupation could be followed up beyond arranging a bouquet or reading a novel. So thought and so declared the young bride when her husband pressed her to engage in any serious pursuit; she enjoyed the pleasure of teasing him by her refusals perhaps rather more than she ought to have done, but she never teased him very far now; she knew what he would bear, and ventured not to go beyond it.

It was June when she returned to Osborne Castle—June with its deep blue skies—its sunny days—its lovely twilight; June with its garlands of roses filling the air with fragrance, and its sweet-scented hayfields. The weather was perfect for anyone who loves nature—delightful summer weather—ideal for strolling in the shade or sitting under trees, pretending to read while really watching the birds flit among the bushes, or the bees buzzing in the flowers—weather for enjoying life in total relaxation and leisure—when hardly any activity could be pursued beyond arranging a bouquet or reading a novel. This was her thought and she made it clear when her husband encouraged her to engage in any serious task; she found pleasure in playfully teasing him with her refusals, perhaps more than she should have, but she never pushed him too far; she knew his limits and didn't dare go beyond them.

"I am glad Emma Watson is coming today," said she, as she threw herself on a seat in the flower-garden; "you will have something else to look at then besides me, and I shall quite enjoy the change."

"I’m glad Emma Watson is coming today," she said, as she flopped down onto a seat in the flower garden. "You’ll have something else to look at besides me, and I’ll really enjoy the change."

"Are you sure of that, Rosa?" said he doubtfully.

"Are you really sure about that, Rosa?" he said uncertainly.

"Why you have not the impertinence to suppose that I value your incessant attentions," said she; "can you not imagine how tired I am of being the sole object of your love. Emma Watson shall listen to the grave books you so much love, shall talk of history or painting with you, shall sit as your model, and leave me in my beloved indolence."

"Why do you have the nerve to think that I appreciate your constant attention?" she said. "Can’t you see how exhausted I am from being the only focus of your affection? Emma Watson will listen to the serious books you love so much, will discuss history or art with you, will pose as your model, and leave me in my cherished laziness."

"May I enquire if you suppose you are teasing or pleasing me by this arrangement, Rosa—is it to satisfy me or yourself?"

"Can I ask if you think you're teasing or pleasing me with this setup, Rosa—is it to please me or yourself?"

"Oh, don't ask troublesome questions; I hate investigations as to meanings and motives—all I want is to be left alone, and not asked to ride or walk when I had rather lie on a sofa in quiet."

"Oh, don’t ask annoying questions; I can't stand probing into meanings and motives—all I want is to be left alone and not be asked to go for a ride or a walk when I’d rather just lie on a sofa in peace."

"Shall I leave you now then, my dear little wife?" enquired he smilingly, and offering to go as he spoke. "I have a letter to write now, and you can stay here in solitude."

"Should I leave you now, my dear little wife?" he asked with a smile, making a move to go as he spoke. "I have a letter to write, and you can stay here by yourself."

He returned to the Castle, she remained musing where he left her, and thus it happened that when Emma was announced, she found the young baronet alone in their morning sitting-room. He laid down his pen and advanced to meet her with great cordiality, desiring a message to be sent to summon his lady.

He went back to the Castle, and she stayed lost in thought where he left her. So it happened that when Emma was announced, she found the young baronet alone in their morning sitting room. He put down his pen and came forward to greet her warmly, asking for a message to be sent to call for his lady.

After expressing the pleasure it gave him to see her again, he observed:

After sharing how happy he was to see her again, he noted:

"Who would have thought, Miss Watson, when we last met, that I should be receiving you in this castle; did you prognosticate such an event?"

"Who would have guessed, Miss Watson, when we last met, that I'd be welcoming you in this castle; did you predict such a thing?"

"Not precisely," replied Emma, "so far as concerned myself; but as relating to Miss Osborne—I mean Lady Gordon—any one must have foreseen it."

"Not really," Emma replied, "as far as I'm concerned; but when it comes to Miss Osborne—I mean Lady Gordon—anyone could have seen it coming."

"I assure you, when such things are foreseen, Miss Watson, it most frequently happens that they never come to pass. I have repeatedly seen instances of this kind." He spoke with an arch smile, and a faint idea passed through her mind that she was in his thoughts at the moment; an idea which might, perhaps, have embarrassed her more had it not been swallowed up—annihilated entirely by a more powerful sensation, as the door opened and Lady Gordon entered with Mr. Howard.

"I promise you, when things like this are predicted, Miss Watson, they usually don’t happen. I've seen this happen many times." He said this with a playful smile, and a fleeting thought crossed her mind that she might be on his mind; a thought that might have embarrassed her more if it hadn’t been completely overshadowed by a stronger feeling as the door opened and Lady Gordon walked in with Mr. Howard.

It was fortunate that the enquiries of the former—her expressions of pleasure, and her caresses, were an excuse for Emma's not immediately turning to the gentleman—had they been obliged to speak at once, it is probable their dialogue would have been peculiar—interesting but unconnected—as the man said of Johnson's dictionary. As it was, they both had time to collect their thoughts—and when they did turn, were able to go through their interview with tolerable calmness; but Emma had the advantage—as ladies frequently have where circumstances require a ready tact and presence of mind. Indeed, they did not start on fair ground—since she had only one set of sensations to contend with and conceal—he had more—for, besides the emotion which the sight of her occasioned him, he had the double evil of being convinced it was contrary to the requisitions of honour, to feel any extraordinary pleasure in her company. Had not Lord Osborne made him his confidant relative to his attachment, or had Howard boldly owned to his lordship at the time, that he entertained similar views, all would have been right, and he might openly have expressed the interest which he now was compelled carefully to smother. His address was cold and formal—the very contrast to his feelings—and extremely ill done likewise; Emma, chilled by the reception so different to what she had ventured to expect, began to fear her own manners had been too openly indicative of pleasure at the sight of him; and determined to correct this error she almost immediately followed Lady Gordon, who had sauntered towards the conservatory.

It was lucky that the former's inquiries—her smiles and affection—gave Emma a reason not to immediately engage with the gentleman. If they had been forced to speak right away, their conversation would probably have been strange—interesting yet disconnected, as someone once said about Johnson's dictionary. Instead, they both had time to gather their thoughts, and when they finally turned to each other, they managed to navigate their interaction with a fair amount of calm. However, Emma had the upper hand, as women often do when quick thinking and poise are needed. In fact, they weren’t on equal footing—she had only one set of feelings to deal with and hide, while he had more. Along with his strong feelings for her, he was also burdened with the belief that it was dishonorable to take any special joy in being with her. If Lord Osborne hadn't confided his feelings to him, or if Howard had openly admitted to his lordship at the time that he had similar intentions, everything would have been fine, and he could have freely shown the interest he now had to suppress. His manner was cold and formal, starkly contrasting his true feelings and poorly executed. Emma, feeling cold due to the unexpected reception, began to worry that her behavior had too openly shown her happiness at seeing him. Determined to correct this impression, she quickly followed Lady Gordon, who had wandered towards the conservatory.

"Come here," said the young hostess, linking her arm in Emma's, "let us leave the gentlemen to discuss the parish politics together. Mr. Howard came on business, and Sir William dearly loves meddling with it. Now, you must tell me all the news of Croydon. Have you no scandal to enliven me?—with whom has the lawyer quarrelled? or to whom has the apothecary been making love."

"Come here," said the young hostess, linking her arm with Emma's, "let's leave the guys to talk about the local politics. Mr. Howard came for business, and Sir William loves getting involved. Now, you have to tell me all the news from Croydon. Is there no gossip to cheer me up? Who has the lawyer had a falling out with? Or who has the apothecary been trying to woo?"

Emma colored and laughed a little. Lady Gordon smilingly watched her.

Emma colored and chuckled a bit. Lady Gordon watched her with a smile.

"To you, I suppose, by your blushes, Miss Watson; well, that gives me a higher idea of his taste, than I have been accustomed to form of country-town doctors. How many lovers have you to boast of? Beginning with Lord Osborne, and ending with this nameless son of Esculapius?—tell me all.

"Well, I can see by your blushes, Miss Watson, that this is directed at you; that actually makes me think more of his taste than I usually do about country-town doctors. How many boyfriends do you have to brag about? Starting with Lord Osborne and ending with this unknown son of Esculapius?—tell me everything."

"Indeed, I have no such honors to boast," replied Emma, "no one has sought me, and probably no one ever will:" this was followed by a little sigh.

"Honestly, I have no accolades to brag about," Emma replied, "no one has looked for me, and probably no one ever will." This was followed by a small sigh.

"Nay, do not be so desponding—a little chill is nothing," cried Lady Gordon, "but I am not going to pry into your secrets. This conservatory has given us enough of trouble in that way already. By the way, you will, of course, like to go over and call on your sister, Mrs. Musgrove—when will it suit you?"

"Nah, don’t be so down—just a little chill is nothing," exclaimed Lady Gordon, "but I’m not going to invade your privacy. This conservatory has already caused us enough trouble in that regard. By the way, you’ll want to go over and visit your sister, Mrs. Musgrove—when would work for you?"

"To-morrow, if you please," replied Emma, gratefully; Lady Gordon promised that the means of conveyance should be at her service, and they proceeded to discuss other topics.

"Tomorrow, if that works for you," replied Emma, gratefully; Lady Gordon promised that transportation would be available for her, and they continued to talk about other topics.

She insisted on detaining Mr. Howard to spend the afternoon and to dine with them—pleading, as a reason, the absence of his sister, who was away on a visit; and when this point was carried and settled, she led them out into the flower garden again, and loitered away the rest of the intervening time, amidst the perfume of summer flowers, and the flickering lights and shadows of the alcoves, and their gay creeping plants. It was the day and place for love making; who could resist the fascinating influence of sweet scents, sunshine, murmuring fountains and soft summer airs? Not Mr. Howard, certainly! Gradually his frozen manner melted away—his purposes of reserve were forgotten, and he became once more the Mr. Howard of Emma's first acquaintance, pleasant and gay—sensible and agreeable.

She insisted on keeping Mr. Howard around to spend the afternoon and have dinner with them, using the excuse that his sister was away on a visit. Once that was all arranged, she took them back into the flower garden and spent the rest of the time wandering among the fragrant summer flowers, the shifting lights and shadows in the alcoves, and the vibrant climbing plants. It was the perfect day and place for romance; who could resist the charming allure of sweet scents, sunshine, the sound of bubbling fountains, and gentle summer breezes? Certainly not Mr. Howard! Slowly, his cold demeanor melted away—his intentions of holding back faded, and he transformed back into the Mr. Howard Emma had first met, pleasant and cheerful—thoughtful and easy to be around.

Lady Gordon left them several times together, whilst she occupied herself with her flowers or her tame pheasants; and each successive time of her absence, there was less check and constraint in his manner; and when, at last, she totally disappeared, and they were left without other witnesses in that delightful spot, than the silent trees, or the trickling waters, his reserve had disappeared altogether, and she could converse with him as in former times.

Lady Gordon stepped away from them several times while she tended to her flowers or her pet pheasants, and each time she left, he felt less restrained. When she finally vanished completely, leaving them alone in that lovely spot with only the quiet trees and the flowing water as witnesses, his shyness faded away entirely, and she could talk to him just like before.

"Have you enjoyed your visit at Croydon, Miss Watson," enquired he, presently.

"Did you enjoy your visit to Croydon, Miss Watson?" he asked.

She looked surprised at the question.

She looked surprised by the question.

"Enjoyed it," she repeated—then, after a momentary hesitation added, "I wonder you can apply such a term to circumstances connected with so much that is—that must be most painful."

"Enjoyed it," she repeated—then, after a brief pause, added, "I wonder how you can use that word to describe a situation tied to so much that is—that must be really painful."

He was exceedingly vexed with himself for the question, and attempted to make some excuse for the inadvertence.

He was really annoyed with himself for the question and tried to come up with an excuse for the mistake.

"It is unnecessary." she replied, with a something almost of bitterness in her tone, "I had no right to expect that the memory of our misfortune would remain, when we ourselves were removed from sight. I ought rather to apologise for answering your question so uncivilly."

"It’s not needed." she replied, her tone tinged with bitterness, "I shouldn’t have expected that our unfortunate memories would last when we’re out of view. I should instead apologize for responding to your question so rudely."

"No, no, indeed," cried he eagerly, "I cannot admit that—but indeed, Miss Watson, you do me injustice, and the same to all your former friends in that last speech. We cannot cease to regret the misfortune—the Providential dispensation, which in removing your excellent father from among us, robbed us likewise of you and your sisters."

"No, no, really," he said eagerly, "I can’t accept that—but honestly, Miss Watson, you’re being unfair to me, and to all your former friends with that last comment. We can’t help but mourn the misfortune—the unfortunate event that took your wonderful father away from us, and in doing so, took you and your sisters as well."

"My dear father," said Emma involuntarily, her eyes filling with tears—she turned away her head.

"My dear dad," Emma said without thinking, her eyes welling up with tears—she turned her head away.

"It was of course a terrible wound to you," said he softly, and stepping up quite close to her, "but not one which you need despair of time's healing; your good sense, your principles must assist you to view the occurrence in its true light. It must not sadden your whole life, or rob you of all pleasure."

"It was definitely a terrible wound for you," he said gently, stepping up close to her, "but it’s not something you should lose hope over when it comes to time healing it; your good sense, your principles will help you see the situation clearly. It shouldn’t darken your entire life or take away all your joy."

"True—but there are other sorrows connected with it—" she stopped abruptly, then went on again, "however I have no right to complain. I have still some friends left—my loss of fortune has not entailed the loss of all those whom I reckoned amongst my friends; though an event of that kind is a good touch-stone for new and untried friendships."

"True—but there are other sorrows that come with it—" she paused suddenly, then continued, "however, I have no right to complain. I still have some friends left—losing my wealth hasn't meant I've lost all the people I considered friends; although an event like that is a good test for new and untested friendships."

"Can you imagine," cried he eagerly, "that such a circumstance can make the shadow of a difference to any one worth knowing. It is, I own, too, too common—but surely you have not met with such instances."

"Can you imagine," he exclaimed eagerly, "that such a situation could make even the slightest difference to anyone worth knowing? I admit, it's way too common—but surely you haven't come across such cases."

She shook her head and looked half reproachfully at him: in her own heart, she had felt inclined to charge him with this feeling.

She shook her head and looked at him with a hint of reproach: deep down, she had wanted to accuse him of feeling that way.

"I should have thought," continued he warmly, "you would have said—at least you would have found it like the words of the old song, that—

"I should have thought," he continued warmly, "you would have said—at least you would have found it like the words of the old song, that—

"Friends in all the old you meet,
And brothers in the young."

"I believe it is not usual," replied she trying to speak playfully, "to attach much value to an old song—we may consider that as a poetical fiction."

"I don't think it's common," she replied, trying to sound playful, "to place much value on an old song—we can see that as a poetic invention."

He looked very earnestly at her and said:

He looked at her seriously and said:

"You fancy friends have deserted you, owing to a change in your prospects—do not—allow me to advise you—do not give way to such feelings—they will not make you happy."

"You so-called friends have abandoned you because of a shift in your situation—don't—let me give you some advice—don't succumb to those feelings—they won't bring you happiness."

"They do not make me unhappy, I assure you," said she with spirit; "the value I place on such fluctuating friendships is low indeed."

"They don't make me unhappy, I promise you," she said with confidence; "I don't value those kinds of unstable friendships very highly at all."

"In one single instance, perhaps, it may be so—but you had better not dwell on such ideas; they will create eventually a habit of mind which must tend to produce secret irritation and uneasiness. The allowing yourself to think it—much more expressing that thought can do you no good, and each repetition deepens the impression!"

"In one single case, maybe, it could be like that—but you should really avoid those thoughts; they will eventually become a habit that leads to hidden irritation and discomfort. Allowing yourself to think about it—especially voicing that thought won’t help you, and each time you repeat it, you reinforce the idea!"

He spoke so gently, with such a low, earnest tone, she could not resist or for a moment longer indulge her half-formed suspicions relative to him and his sister. Whether he had guessed her feelings she could not tell; his eyes were fixed on her with too much of interest to allow her to attempt reading the whole of their meaning. She never liked him so well as when thus, and with justice, reproving her.

He spoke so softly, with a low, sincere tone, that she couldn’t resist or indulge her half-formed suspicions about him and his sister any longer. She couldn’t tell if he had guessed her feelings; his eyes were locked on her with too much interest for her to try to decipher all their meaning. She had never liked him as much as she did then, especially when he was justly reproaching her.

"I dare say you are right," said she meekly, "I will try to repress such feelings—indeed I am ashamed I ever gave them utterance—and here too, where I have been so very kindly welcomed!"

"I have to admit you're right," she said quietly, "I'll try to hold back those feelings—I'm honestly embarrassed I ever expressed them—and especially here, where I've been welcomed so warmly!"

"And I am to imagine then," continued he, "that Croydon offers few attractions to you—a country town is not usually agreeable except to those who love gossip, of which I do not suspect you; but you must have found some compensations."

"And I should assume then," he continued, "that Croydon doesn't offer much appeal to you—a country town isn't usually enjoyable except for those who thrive on gossip, which I don't think you do; but you must have found some benefits."

"It was a great pleasure to look forward to Elizabeth being so comfortably settled," replied Emma, "I like my future brother very much, and am pleased with his family. I have no doubt of her happiness—and the style of life will not be irksome to her—but I love the country, and country pursuits, and was right glad to exchange the noisy streets of Croydon for the delightful groves of Burton—its meadows and green-lanes."

"It was wonderful to see Elizabeth so happily settled," replied Emma, "I really like my future brother and I'm happy with his family. I’m sure she’s going to be happy—and the lifestyle won't be a burden to her—but I love the countryside and country activities, and I was really glad to trade the noisy streets of Croydon for the lovely groves of Burton—its meadows and green lanes."

"You have not then been the whole time at Croydon?"

"You haven't been at Croydon the whole time, then?"

She explained—he had certainly been in a state of complete darkness as to her movements lately; and she really felt a momentary mortification that he should have been contented to remain in such profound ignorance. Yet she also rejoiced that he had never heard anything relative to the course of events which had occasioned her so much pain at Croydon, and driven her from the place. He knew nothing of Mr. Morgan.

She explained—he had definitely been in total ignorance about her recent actions; and she felt a brief embarrassment that he had been okay with staying so uninformed. Still, she was glad that he had never learned anything about the events that had caused her so much distress in Croydon and made her leave. He didn’t know anything about Mr. Morgan.

How much longer they would have been content to loiter in that pleasant flower-garden cannot now be known, but they were only induced to leave it by the sound of the gong, which summoned them to the Castle to prepare for dinner. The hour which they had thus enjoyed had been one of the pleasantest to Emma which she could recollect, and the witchery of it to Howard himself would have been quite unrivalled, had his conscience been easy on reflection, with regard to Lord Osborne's plans and hopes. He tormented himself with the idea that it was unjust to his friend to take advantage of his absence; yet a flattering hope dwelt in his heart, that she had shown no reluctance to the interview; nay, if his wishes did not deceive and mislead him, there was a glance in her averted eye, and a rich mantling of colour over her cheek once or twice, which spoke anything but aversion.

How much longer they would have happily stayed in that lovely flower garden is unknown now, but they were only motivated to leave by the sound of the gong, calling them to the Castle to get ready for dinner. The hour they spent there was one of the most enjoyable for Emma that she could remember, and the charm of it for Howard would have been unparalleled if he hadn’t felt guilty about Lord Osborne's plans and hopes. He wrestled with the thought that it was unfair to his friend to take advantage of his absence; still, a hopeful thought lingered in his heart that she hadn’t seemed hesitant about the meeting; in fact, if his wishes didn’t deceive him, there was a look in her averted eye and a flush of color on her cheek once or twice that suggested anything but dislike.

And if so—if he really had been so fortunate as to inspire her with a partiality so delightful, was he not privileged—more than privileged—bound in honour to her to prove himself deserving of such feelings, and capable of appreciating them. This conviction gave him a degree of confidence and animation quite different from the manners he had exhibited when they had previously met at Osborne Castle, and Emma found him as pleasant as in the earlier stage of their acquaintance.

And if that’s the case—if he really had been lucky enough to win her over with such a delightful affection, wasn’t he not just lucky, but also obligated—more than obligated—in honor to her to show he deserved those feelings and could appreciate them? This belief gave him a sense of confidence and energy that was completely different from how he acted when they had met before at Osborne Castle, and Emma found him just as enjoyable as he had been earlier in their relationship.

"Are you still partial to early walks, Miss Watson," enquired Sir William in the course of the evening, "or is it only in frosty winter mornings that you indulge in such a recreation."

"Do you still enjoy early walks, Miss Watson?" Sir William asked during the evening. "Or is it just on frosty winter mornings that you partake in such an activity?"

"Ah, I had a very pleasant ramble that morning," said Emma, "at least till the rain came and spoilt it all."

"Ah, I had a really nice walk that morning," said Emma, "at least until the rain came and ruined everything."

"A very mortifying way of concluding," said Sir William, laughing, "for I came with the rain. I wish you had not put in that reservation."

"A pretty embarrassing way to end things," said Sir William, chuckling, "since I arrived with the rain. I wish you hadn't added that condition."

"I am not so ungrateful as to include you and the rain in the same condemnation," replied she, "you were of great assistance in my distresses."

"I’m not so ungrateful as to blame you along with the rain," she replied. "You really helped me during my tough times."

"But if you wish to indulge in the same amusement now, you will have abundance of time, as Lady Gordon is by no means so precipitate in her habits of rising and performing her morning toilette, as to compel her guests to abridge their walks before breakfast. Perhaps as a compliment to you, and by making very great speed she may contrive to complete her labours in that way by ten or eleven o'clock."

"But if you want to enjoy the same leisure now, you’ll have plenty of time since Lady Gordon isn’t in a rush with her morning routine. She won’t force her guests to cut short their walks before breakfast. Maybe as a nod to you, she might try to finish her tasks by ten or eleven o'clock if she really hurries."

"Well, I do not pretend to deny it," said Lady Gordon, "I am excessively indolent, and dearly love the pleasure of doing nothing. But Sir William is always anxious to make me out much worse than I am."

"Well, I won’t pretend to deny it," said Lady Gordon, "I’m really lazy, and I absolutely love the pleasure of doing nothing. But Sir William is always eager to paint me as worse than I actually am."

"But you have not answered my question as to your intentions for to-morrow, Miss Watson, and I have a great wish to know whether you are proposing an excursion; because I think it would be much more agreeable if we can contrive to walk together, and if I know at what time you intend to start, I will take care to be in the way."

"But you haven’t answered my question about your plans for tomorrow, Miss Watson, and I’m very curious to know if you’re thinking of going somewhere; because I believe it would be much nicer if we could manage to walk together, and if I know what time you plan to leave, I’ll make sure to be there."

"Is he serious, Lady Gordon?" enquired Emma.

"Is he serious, Lady Gordon?" Emma asked.

"It is a most uncommon event if he is so, I assure you," replied the young wife, "and, indeed, I would not take upon myself to assert such a thing of him at any time—"

"It’s a very rare thing if he is, I promise you," replied the young wife, "and honestly, I wouldn’t claim something like that about him at any time—"

"Do not believe all the scandal my lady there will say of me," returned Sir William, "but just say at once that you will walk to-morrow morning, and that you will be particularly happy if I and Mr. Howard will join you."

"Don’t believe all the gossip she’s going to say about me," Sir William replied, "but just say right now that you’ll walk tomorrow morning, and that you’d be especially happy if Mr. Howard and I could join you."

Emma blushed deeply, and hardly knew what to answer, but Lady Gordon saved her the trouble of replying, by exclaiming at the presumption and self-conceit of her husband, declaring that he had completely reversed the proper order of things, and that he deserved a decided negative from Emma, for having expected her to profess such extraordinary satisfaction at his company.

Emma blushed deeply and barely knew how to respond, but Lady Gordon saved her the trouble by exclaiming about her husband's arrogance and self-importance. She declared that he had completely upset the natural order of things and that he deserved a firm rejection from Emma for expecting her to express such extraordinary pleasure in his company.

Emma made believe to consider the proposal entirely as a joke, but somehow, without knowing exactly how, it was settled that the proposed excursion should take place, and that Mr. Howard was to meet them at a particular spot, from whence they were to ascend the hill behind the Castle to enjoy the prospect bathed in a morning's sunshine. Lady Gordon privately gave her husband many injunctions not to interfere with the lovers, and whilst keeping near enough to take away all appearance of impropriety, to be sure and give them plenty of time for quiet intercourse. In return for her consideration, he only laughed at her, and accused her of a great inclination to intrigue, assuring her she had much better leave such affairs to take their chance.

Emma pretended to think the proposal was just a joke, but somehow, without really knowing how, it was decided that the excursion would happen, and that Mr. Howard would meet them at a specific spot, from where they would hike up the hill behind the Castle to enjoy the view in the morning sunshine. Lady Gordon privately urged her husband not to interfere with the couple and, while staying close enough to avoid any appearance of impropriety, to make sure they had plenty of time for some private moments together. In response to her concerns, he just laughed and accused her of being overly eager to meddle, telling her it was better to let these things unfold naturally.

The walk, however, took place as was planned, and was exceedingly enjoyed by all three, though Mr. Howard did not take that occasion of declaring his passion: indeed he would have had some difficulty in finding an opportunity, as Sir William did not follow Lady Gordon's suggestions of leaving them together.

The walk, however, happened as planned and was greatly enjoyed by all three, although Mr. Howard didn’t take that chance to declare his feelings. In fact, he would have had a hard time finding the right moment, since Sir William didn’t follow Lady Gordon’s idea of leaving them alone together.

Mindful of her promise, Lady Gordon sent her guest over the next morning to pay her first visit to Mrs. Tom Musgrove. It was with rather a feeling of doubt and hesitation that Emma ventured to her sister's house; anxious as she was to see her and judge for herself, and curious to observe the manners which Tom Musgrove adopted as a married man, she could not help some internal misgivings as to the result of her investigations.

Mindful of her promise, Lady Gordon sent her guest over the next morning to pay her first visit to Mrs. Tom Musgrove. With a sense of doubt and hesitation, Emma made her way to her sister's house; even though she was eager to see her and form her own opinion, and curious to watch how Tom Musgrove carried himself as a married man, she couldn't shake off some internal worries about what her observations might reveal.

She had never seen the house before, and though she had been previously warned of the fact that it had no beauty to recommend it, she was not exactly prepared for the bare, unsheltered situation, and the extreme unsightliness of the building itself. Tom had always spent too much money on his horses and their habitation, to have any to spare for beautifying his house during the days of his bachelorship and he was far too angry at the constraint put upon him in his marriage, to feel any inclination to exert himself for the reception of his bride. She had therefore no additions for her accommodation, no gay flower-garden, not even any new furniture to boast of, and her glory must consist alone in the fact of her new name, and her security from living and dying an old maid.

She had never seen the house before, and even though she had been warned that it had no charm, she wasn’t quite prepared for the bare, exposed setting, and the extreme unattractiveness of the building itself. Tom had always spent too much money on his horses and their stables to save any for making his house look nice during his bachelor days, and he was far too angry about the restrictions of marriage to feel any urge to make an effort for welcoming his bride. As a result, she had no extra comforts, no cheerful flower garden, and not even any new furniture to show off, and her only source of pride had to be her new name and the fact that she was safe from living and dying as an old maid.

Most people would have thought that security dearly purchased, but if such were Margaret's thoughts, she had not as yet given utterance to them.

Most people would have thought that security came at a high price, but if that was how Margaret felt, she hadn't spoken up about it yet.

Emma found her lying on a sofa, and in spite of her very gay dress, and an extremely becoming cap, evidently out of spirits and cross, yet wanting to excite her sister's envy of her situation.

Emma found her lying on a sofa, and despite her bright dress and a very flattering cap, she clearly seemed down and annoyed, yet was trying to make her sister jealous of her situation.

"Well, Emma," said she, sharply, "I am glad you have come over to see me, though I must say I think your friend, Lady Gordon, since she is such a great friend of yours, might have paid me the compliment of calling with you."

"Well, Emma," she said sharply, "I’m glad you came over to see me, but I have to say I think your friend, Lady Gordon, since she’s such a close friend of yours, could have shown me the courtesy of coming with you."

"She thought it would be pleasanter if we met first without her," said Emma, cheerfully, "but she desired me to express the pleasure it would give her to see you and Mr. Musgrove at Osborne Castle any day you would name!"

"She thought it would be nicer if we met first without her," said Emma, cheerfully, "but she wanted me to let you know how happy it would make her to see you and Mr. Musgrove at Osborne Castle on any day you choose!"

Somewhat mollified by this unexpected attention, Margaret smiled slightly, then again relapsing into her usual pettish air, she observed,

Somewhat softened by this unexpected attention, Margaret smiled faintly, but then slipping back into her usual sulky demeanor, she remarked,

"I think you might say something about the house and drawing-room—what do you think of it?"

"I think you should say something about the house and the living room—what do you think?"

Emma was exceedingly puzzled what to answer, as it was difficult for her to combine sincerity with anything agreeable; but after looking round for a minute she was able to observe that the room was of a pretty shape, and had a pleasant aspect.

Emma was very confused about how to respond, as it was hard for her to mix honesty with anything nice; but after scanning the room for a minute, she noticed that it had a nice shape and a pleasant look.

"It wants new furnishing sadly," continued Margaret, pleased with her sister's praise; "but Tom is so stingy of money, I am sure I do not know when I am to do it. Would not pale blue damask satin curtains look lovely here—with a gold fringe or something of the sort?"

"It really needs new furniture," Margaret said, feeling happy with her sister's compliment. "But Tom is so tight with money; I honestly don’t know when I’ll be able to do it. Don’t you think pale blue damask satin curtains would look beautiful here—with a gold fringe or something like that?"

"Rather expensive, I should suppose," replied Emma; "and perhaps something plainer would be more in character with the rest of the house and furniture."

"Quite pricey, I guess," Emma replied; "and maybe something simpler would match the rest of the house and furniture better."

"I don't see that at all," retorted Margaret; "do you suppose I do not know how to furnish a house—of course I should have everything to correspond. I have a little common sense, I believe, whatever some people may choose to think of it. At home indeed I was always considered as nothing, but as a married woman I am of some importance, I believe!"

"I absolutely disagree," Margaret shot back. "Do you really think I don’t know how to decorate a house? Of course, everything would match. I like to think I have a bit of common sense, no matter what some people might think. At home, I was often seen as insignificant, but as a married woman, I believe I hold some importance!"

"It was not your taste that I doubted," replied Emma, and then stopped, afraid lest she should only make bad worse by anything she might venture to say.

"It wasn't your taste that I questioned," Emma replied, then paused, worried that anything she said might only make things worse.

"I should like to know what you did doubt then," said Margaret scornfully. "Perhaps you thought we could not afford it; but there I assure you you are quite mistaken—Tom's is a very ample income, and he can as well afford me luxuries as Sir William Gordon himself."

"I want to know what you doubted back then," Margaret said mockingly. "Maybe you thought we couldn’t afford it, but I assure you, you’re completely wrong—Tom has a very generous income, and he can afford me luxuries just as well as Sir William Gordon himself."

"I am very glad to hear it," replied Emma composedly.

"I’m really glad to hear that," Emma replied calmly.

Margaret thought a little, and then enquired how Elizabeth was going on.

Margaret thought for a moment and then asked how Elizabeth was doing.

Emma's account was very satisfactory, or at least would have been so to any one really concerned in Miss Watson's welfare; but Margaret would probably have felt better pleased had there been some drawback or disadvantage to relate concerning her; being not altogether so well satisfied with her own lot, as to make her quite equal to bearing the prosperity of her sister.

Emma's story was quite satisfying, or at least it would have been for anyone genuinely invested in Miss Watson's well-being; however, Margaret might have felt more content if there had been some drawback or downside to share about her. She wasn't entirely happy with her own situation, which made it hard for her to fully accept her sister's success.

"And so she is really going to marry that man, in spite of his brewery; well, I wish she had more pride—proper pride; I must say I think a clergyman's daughter might have looked higher—and she should consider my feelings a little. I should have been ashamed to marry any one not a gentleman by birth and situation!"

"And so she’s really going to marry that guy, despite his brewery; well, I wish she had a bit more pride—real pride. Honestly, I think a clergyman’s daughter could have aimed higher—and she should think about my feelings a little. I would have been embarrassed to marry anyone who wasn’t a gentleman by birth and background!"

"We have not all the same feelings," replied Emma willing to propitiate; "and I do not wonder at her liking Mr. Millar, he is so excellent a man."

"We don’t all feel the same way," Emma said, eager to smooth things over; "and I’m not surprised she likes Mr. Millar; he’s such a great guy."

"You think so, I dare say," said Margaret scornfully; "but a girl like you has seen far too little of the world to be any judge of what men are or ought to be. There is nothing so deceptive as their manners in company—I, who must be allowed to have more power of judging, and indeed in every respect to be your superior, never saw anything remarkable in Mr. Millar: a certain coarseness and grossness—a something which irresistibly reminded one of a cask of double X, was much his most distinguishing characteristic."

"You think so, I suppose," Margaret said with disdain; "but a girl like you has seen way too little of the world to actually understand what men are really like or should be. Their behavior in social settings can be incredibly misleading—I, who can confidently say I have a better ability to judge and, in every way, am your superior, never found anything impressive about Mr. Millar: a certain roughness and vulgarity—a quality that inevitably reminded one of a barrel of cheap liquor, was by far his most notable trait."

"I never observed it, and indeed Margaret I think you do him injustice," said Emma with spirit; "I am sure he has nothing coarse about him, either in mind or person."

"I never noticed that, and honestly, Margaret, I think you’re being unfair to him," said Emma passionately. "I'm sure he doesn’t have anything crude about him, either in his thoughts or his appearance."

"I think it is very unbecoming in you to set up your opinion in opposition to me. I have had far more experience, and my position as a matron places me in a much more competent situation for judging of men and manners."

"I think it's really inappropriate for you to oppose my opinion. I have much more experience, and my role as a matron puts me in a better position to judge people and behavior."

Emma did not again attempt to contradict her, and Margaret, pleased with her supposed victory, enquired with some good nature and more vanity, if her sister would like to see her jewel-box. Emma, aware that she wished to exhibit it, good-naturedly expressed pleasure at the proposal, and was in consequence immediately desired to ring the bell to summon her maid to fetch it.

Emma didn’t try to argue with her again, and Margaret, happy with her perceived win, asked with a bit of friendliness and more than a hint of vanity if her sister wanted to see her jewelry box. Emma, knowing that she wanted to show it off, kindly said she was excited about the idea, and as a result, was immediately asked to ring the bell to call her maid to bring it.

With much self-complacency, and a considerable wish to make her sister envious, all the new trinkets were exhibited by the happy possessor, and amongst many which owed all their value to being perfectly modern and just in fashion, were some few ornaments which would have been valued anywhere for their intrinsic worth, although antique in their setting, and differing decidedly from the style of ornament then in vogue.

With a lot of self-satisfaction and a strong desire to make her sister jealous, the happy owner showed off all her new accessories. Along with many items that were only valued for being trendy and fashionable, there were a few pieces that would have been admired anywhere for their true worth, even though they were old-fashioned in design and clearly different from the current style.

"Those belonged to Tom's mother," observed Margaret, rather contemptuously pushing aside the trinkets in question; "I believe the stones are rather good, and if they were only new set, I should like them very well, but they are monstrous old things now, set as they have been."

"Those belonged to Tom's mom," Margaret said, a bit scornfully as she pushed the trinkets aside. "I think the stones are quite nice, and if they were just reset, I would really like them. But they’re just ridiculous old things now, as they are."

Before Emma had time to reply or to express any opinion at all on the subject of the trinkets, the door was violently thrown open, and with a sound which indicated that he was luxuriating in very easy slippers, Tom Musgrove entered the room.

Before Emma could respond or share any thoughts on the trinkets, the door swung open forcefully, and with a sound that suggested he was enjoying some comfy slippers, Tom Musgrove walked into the room.

"I say Margery, girl," he began in a loud voice, but stopped on seeing his sister-in-law. "Hey, Emma Watson! why I did not know you were here! By Jove! I am glad to see you."

"I say, Margery, girl," he started loudly but paused when he noticed his sister-in-law. "Hey, Emma Watson! I didn’t realize you were here! Wow! I'm really glad to see you."

He advanced towards her, and not satisfied with taking the hand which she extended to him, he saluted her on the cheek with considerable warmth, and detaining her hand, he stared her in the face with a look of admiration which was quite offensive to her.

He moved closer to her, and not content with just taking the hand she offered, he kissed her cheek warmly, holding onto her hand and looking at her with a gaze of admiration that made her uncomfortable.

"Upon my word, Emma, you are looking more lovely than ever, blooming and fresh. I need not ask how you are—those bright eyes and roses speak volumes. I am glad to see you, indeed I am."

"Honestly, Emma, you look more beautiful than ever, vibrant and fresh. I don’t even need to ask how you are—those bright eyes and rosy cheeks say it all. I'm really happy to see you."

"Thank you," said Emma, turning away her head and struggling to release the hand which he retained with a most decided grasp; "I am glad to see you and Margaret looking so well."

"Thank you," Emma said, turning her head away and trying to pull her hand free from his firm grip. "I'm happy to see you and Margaret looking so well."

"Oh! Margery there—yes, I dare say, she is well enough—but, as for me, I am sure it must be something miraculous, if I am any thing remarkable in that way"—he glanced at his wife and shrugged his shoulders with an air that excited disgust, not pity, in Emma.

"Oh! Margery there—yeah, I guess she’s fine enough—but as for me, it’s got to be something miraculous if I’m anything special in that way” —he looked at his wife and shrugged his shoulders in a way that made Emma feel disgust, not pity.

"And so you are come to enliven us, Emma,—that's monstrous good of you, 'pon my honor. I hope you are going to stay here some time."

"And so you've come to brighten our lives, Emma—that's incredibly kind of you, I swear. I hope you're planning to stick around for a while."

"You are very kind," replied she, "but I am staying with Lady Gordon, and only came over here for a short visit to Margaret."

"You’re really nice," she replied, "but I’m staying with Lady Gordon, and I just came over here for a quick visit to Margaret."

"So there, you see," cried Mrs. Musgrove, "my relations are as much noticed at the castle as you are; so you need not plume yourself so much on that head, Tom!"

"So there, you see," shouted Mrs. Musgrove, "my relatives get just as much attention at the castle as you do; so you don't need to take so much pride in that, Tom!"

"I do not wonder that Sir William likes to have a pretty girl to stay with him," replied Tom, again staring at Emma, who coloured highly with indignation at his impertinence. "Ah! ha! how you blush," added he, coming close to her and attempting to pinch her cheek, which she, however, avoided. "Why, how monstrous coy you are," exclaimed he, "what! are you afraid of me?—fie, fie—you are my sister, and should have no naughty ideas in your head."

"I’m not surprised that Sir William likes having a pretty girl around," Tom said, staring at Emma, who turned red with anger at his rudeness. "Oh! look at you blush," he added, moving closer and trying to pinch her cheek, but she managed to dodge him. "Wow, you’re really shy," he exclaimed. "What? Are you scared of me?—come on now—you’re my sister, so you shouldn’t have any bad thoughts."

"I will trouble you, Tom, to leave my sister alone; I do not approve of your taking personal liberties with her; be so good as to treat her with the respect which is due to a relative of mine," exclaimed Margaret, half rising from her sofa to speak with greater energy.

"I need you to leave my sister alone, Tom; I don't like how you're being so familiar with her. Please treat her with the respect that a relative of mine deserves," Margaret said, half-standing from her sofa to speak more forcefully.

"Ha! ha! so you are jealous Margery," said Tom, throwing himself on a seat beside Emma, and rolling about with laughter, "that's a good joke 'pon my soul—a capital joke, indeed—to be sure, considering all things—it's natural enough; but really, I cannot help laughing at it—indeed, I cannot, though I beg your pardon, Emma, for doing so."

"Ha! Ha! So you're jealous, Margery," Tom said, plopping down in a seat next to Emma and bursting into laughter. "That's such a funny joke, honestly—a great joke, really, all things considered. It's totally understandable, but I just can't help laughing at it—truly, I can't, though I apologize, Emma, for finding it funny."

Emma looked most immoveably grave, and would not give him the smallest encouragement in his hilarity, whilst Margaret muttered quite audibly:

Emma looked seriously unfazed and wouldn’t give him the slightest hint of encouragement in his joking, while Margaret whispered quite loudly:

"What a fool you do make of yourself, to be sure."

"What a fool you really make of yourself."

"So you are exhibiting your necklace box again," observed he, sarcastically, as he caught a glimpse of the case beside her. "Upon my honor, I do not believe there is another woman so vain of her trinkets between this and Berwick—you are always shewing them to every body."

"So you’re showing off your jewelry box again," he said sarcastically, spotting the case next to her. "Honestly, I don’t think there’s another woman so proud of her accessories between here and Berwick—you always display them for everyone to see."

"Well, and what if I am? I suppose I may if I like—it does nobody any harm that ever I heard of," retorted Margaret, quite angry. "I see no more wonder in a woman's shewing her jewels, than in a man exhibiting his horses, dogs, and guns. I have known instances of that peculiarity in some of my acquaintances, quite as well deserving of ridicule, as my sister's wishing to see my ornaments could be."

"Well, so what if I am? I can if I want to—it doesn’t hurt anyone that I know of," Margaret shot back, clearly annoyed. "I don’t see any difference in a woman showing off her jewelry compared to a man showing off his horses, dogs, and guns. I've seen plenty of my friends who have just as silly quirks as my sister wanting to see my jewelry."

"I dare say, the horses and the dogs were much better worth looking at than your trumpery;" replied he, "why, the only things in your assortment worth any thing, are the topaz set which belonged to my mother; all the rest is mere rubbish."

"I really think the horses and dogs were way more interesting to look at than your junk," he replied. "Honestly, the only thing in your collection that has any value is the topaz set that belonged to my mother; everything else is just trash."

"What those frightful old things! upon my honor, Tom, I am ashamed of wearing such monstrous, heavy, old-fashioned articles—but having once belonged to your mother, of course they must be wonderfully precious."

"What those terrible old things! Honestly, Tom, I'm embarrassed to wear such huge, outdated pieces—but since they once belonged to your mother, I guess they must be really special."

Emma here interposed to deliver Lady Gordon's message, and to request them to name a day for accepting it. A debate ensued as to the most convenient day on which to fix, which presently branched off into a violent dispute as to whether the invitation in question was intended as a compliment to Tom or his wife; each maintaining the opinion, that the honour of the invitation was all due to themselves.

Emma stepped in to convey Lady Gordon's message and to ask them to pick a day to accept it. A discussion followed about the best day to choose, which quickly turned into a heated argument over whether the invitation was meant as a compliment to Tom or his wife; each side insisting that the honor of the invitation was entirely theirs.

At length, however, Emma contrived to persuade them to settle the point in question; and two days from that time, was fixed on for the dinner visit, and soon after this point was arranged, Emma took her leave.

At last, Emma managed to convince them to settle the issue at hand, and a dinner visit was scheduled for two days later. Shortly after this was decided, Emma said her goodbyes.

Much as she was grieved by what she had witnessed, she could not be surprised at it, when she considered the circumstances under which the union had been formed. Tom was reckless and unkind; Margaret peevish and fretful, without energy of character to make the best of her situation, or strength of mind to bear with patience the evils in which she had involved herself. No doubt, if Tom had loved her, she would have been fond of him, and any sensation beyond her own selfish feelings, would have done her good; but forced into the marriage against his will, love, or any thing resembling it, was not to be expected from him; in consequence, her own partiality could not survive his indifference; and there was a mutual spirit of ill-will cultivated between them, which boded ill for their future peace.

As much as she was upset by what she had seen, she couldn't really be surprised by it when she thought about the circumstances surrounding their union. Tom was reckless and unkind; Margaret was whiny and anxious, lacking the strength of character to make the best of her situation or the mental resilience to patiently endure the troubles she had created for herself. No doubt, if Tom had loved her, she would have liked him too, and any feeling beyond her own selfish concerns would have benefited her; but forced into the marriage against his will, love or anything close to it was not something to expect from him. As a result, her own fondness couldn't last in the face of his indifference, and there developed a mutual animosity between them that was a bad sign for their future happiness.

Emma reflected on all this as she drove home, from her very unsatisfactory visit, and was only roused from these unpleasant considerations, by finding the carriage stopped suddenly soon after entering the park. On looking up, she perceived Sir William and Lady Gordon, who enquired if she would like a stroll before dinner, instead of returning at once to the castle. She assented with pleasure, and quitting the carriage, they took a pleasant path through a plantation, the thick shade of which made walking agreeable even in the afternoon of a June day.

Emma thought about all this as she drove home from her very disappointing visit. She was only pulled out of her unpleasant thoughts when the carriage suddenly stopped shortly after entering the park. Looking up, she saw Sir William and Lady Gordon, who asked if she would like to take a walk before dinner instead of heading straight back to the castle. She gladly agreed, and after leaving the carriage, they took a nice path through a grove, where the dense shade made walking comfortable even in the afternoon of a June day.

"Suppose we go and invade Mr. Howard," said Lady Gordon, "this path leads down to the vicarage—let us see what sort of a housekeeper he makes, without his sister to manage for him!"

"Let’s go and invade Mr. Howard," said Lady Gordon. "This path leads down to the vicarage—let’s find out what kind of housekeeper he is without his sister to take care of things for him!"

"Always running after Mr. Howard, Rosa," said Sir William. "Upon my word, I shall be jealous soon: yesterday flirting in the flower-garden—to-day visiting at the vicarage; if things go on in this way, I will take you away from Osborne Castle very soon."

"Always chasing after Mr. Howard, Rosa," said Sir William. "Honestly, I'm going to get jealous soon: yesterday you were flirting in the flower garden, and today you're visiting the vicarage; if this keeps up, I'm going to take you away from Osborne Castle very soon."

"Yes, you have reason to be jealous, have you not? when men leave off pleasing their wives themselves, they always dislike that any one else should do it for them"—replied Lady Gordon smiling saucily. "You know you are always thwarting me yourself, and naturally wish to keep me from more agreeable society, lest I should draw disadvantageous comparisons."

"Yes, you have a reason to be jealous, don’t you? When men stop making their wives happy themselves, they really don’t like it when anyone else does it for them,” Lady Gordon replied with a playful smile. “You know you’re always getting in my way, and you obviously want to keep me from better company, so I don’t end up comparing them unfavorably to you."

"But the comparisons are not fairly drawn under such circumstances," suggested Emma, "for Mr. Howard's way of treating Lady Gordon can be no rule for his probable way of tyrannising over some future Mrs. Howard."

"But the comparisons aren’t really fair in this situation," suggested Emma, "because Mr. Howard's treatment of Lady Gordon can’t be a standard for how he might dominate some future Mrs. Howard."

"Of course not," replied Sir William, "but I observe, Miss Watson, you take it for granted that he will tyrannise over a wife when he has one; is that your opinion of men in general, or only of Mr. Howard in particular?"

"Of course not," replied Sir William, "but I notice, Miss Watson, that you assume he will be controlling towards a wife when he has one; is that how you view men in general, or just Mr. Howard specifically?"

"Of men in general, no doubt," interposed Lady Gordon: "Miss Watson has lived too long in the world not already to have discovered the obvious truth, that all men are tyrants when they have the opportunity, the only difference being, that some are hypocrites likewise, and conceal their disposition until their victim is in their power, whilst others, like yourself William, make no secret of it at all."

"Of men in general, no doubt," interjected Lady Gordon: "Miss Watson has been around long enough to know the obvious truth that all men are tyrants when they get the chance. The only difference is that some are also hypocrites and hide their true nature until they have their victim under control, while others, like you William, are completely open about it."

"I am glad you acquit me of hypocrisy at least, Rosa; it has always been my wish to be distinguished for sincerity and openness, I never indulged in intrigues or meddled in manœuvres, or sought for stratagems to carry out my wishes."

"I’m glad you don’t think I’m being hypocritical, Rosa; I’ve always wanted to be known for being honest and straightforward. I never got involved in plots or schemes, nor did I look for tricks to get what I wanted."

He accompanied this speech with a peculiar smile which made his lady colour slightly, as she well knew to what he alluded; she did not reply, and they walked on some time in silence.

He paired this speech with a strange smile that made her blush a little, as she knew exactly what he was hinting at; she didn’t respond, and they walked on in silence for a while.

At length Emma observed that it was a remarkably pretty walk which they were pursuing. Lady Gordon told her that they were indebted for the idea and plan of it to Mr. Howard; he had superintended the execution of some other improvements which Lady Osborne had effected, but this one had originated entirely with him. It was the pleasantest road from the vicarage to the village, and was so well made and drained as to be almost always dry although so much sheltered. The idea that he had planned it, did not at all diminish the interest with which Emma regarded the road they were discussing; and her eyes sought the glimpses of distant landscape seen between the trees, with pleasure materially heightened by the recollection that it was to his taste she was indebted for the gratification.

Eventually, Emma noticed that they were on a beautifully scenic path. Lady Gordon informed her that the concept and design of it belonged to Mr. Howard; he had overseen some other improvements that Lady Osborne had made, but this one was entirely his creation. It was the most enjoyable route from the vicarage to the village, and it was constructed and drained so well that it was almost always dry, despite being so sheltered. The fact that he had designed it did not lessen Emma's interest in the road they were discussing at all; her eyes delighted in the glimpses of the distant landscape visible between the trees, a pleasure significantly enhanced by the memory that it was his taste she was enjoying.

This sort of secret satisfaction was brought suddenly to a close, by finding herself quite unexpectedly at a little wicket gate opening upon his garden. She had not been aware the house was so near; but the nature, not the source of her pleasure, was changed; it still was connected with him, and the beauty of his garden quite enchanted her. When she had previously seen it in the winter, she had felt certain it must be charming, but now it proved to surpass every expectation she had formed; and she was internally convinced that a love of gardening, and a taste for the beauties of nature, were sure signs of an amiable and domestic disposition in a man, which promised fair for the happiness of those connected with him.

This kind of secret pleasure was suddenly interrupted when she unexpectedly found herself at a small gate leading into his garden. She hadn’t realized the house was so close; however, the nature of her joy had changed, though not its source. It was still linked to him, and the beauty of his garden captivated her completely. When she had seen it during winter, she was sure it must be lovely, but now it exceeded every expectation she had. She was firmly convinced that a love for gardening and an appreciation for the beauty of nature were clear signs of a kind and homely character in a man, which boded well for the happiness of anyone connected to him.

They found him hard at work constructing some new trellis work for the luxuriant creepers which adorned his entrance; his coat off, and his arms partly bare for the greater convenience of his labours.

They found him busy building some new trellis for the lush vines decorating his entrance; his coat was off, and his arms were partly bare for better ease while working.

"We have taken you by storm, to-day," said Lady Gordon, smilingly holding out her hand to him, "I like to see your zeal for your house."

"We have surprised you today," said Lady Gordon, smiling as she held out her hand to him, "I appreciate your enthusiasm for your family."

"Really," said he, holding up his hand, "these fingers of mine are not at all fit to touch a lady's glove; when we assume the occupation of carpenters, we ought to expect to be treated accordingly."

"Honestly," he said, raising his hand, "these fingers of mine are definitely not suitable for touching a lady's glove; when we take on the job of carpenters, we should expect to be treated as such."

"And when we intrude on you at such irregular hours, we ought to be thankful for any welcome we can get," replied Lady Gordon.

"And when we drop in on you at such odd hours, we should be grateful for any welcome we can get," replied Lady Gordon.

"Indeed, I take it most kind and friendly of you to come," answered he, his eyes directed with unequivocal satisfaction towards Emma. "My garden is better worth seeing now, than when you were last here," added he, approaching her.

"Really, I appreciate your kindness in coming," he replied, his eyes clearly focused on Emma with satisfaction. "My garden is definitely more impressive now than it was during your last visit," he added, moving closer to her.

"It is lovely," replied Emma, honestly speaking her mind, "what beautiful roses. I do not think I ever saw such a display of blossoms."

"It’s lovely," Emma said, honestly sharing her thoughts, "what beautiful roses. I don’t think I've ever seen such a display of flowers."

"I am glad you admire it," said he, in a low voice, "though, after the conservatories and flower gardens of the castle, I am afraid it must look rather poor."

"I’m glad you like it," he said softly, "but after seeing the conservatories and flower gardens at the castle, I’m afraid it must seem pretty underwhelming."

"I would not make unjust comparisons," replied Emma, "but I think you need not dread it if I were inclined to do so. It is not grandeur or extent which always carries the greatest charm."

"I wouldn't make unfair comparisons," Emma replied, "but I don't think you need to worry if I were. It's not just size or magnificence that always has the most appeal."

"And would you apply that sentiment to more than a garden?" asked he, very earnestly, fixing on her eyes which unmistakeably declared his anxiety to hear her answer.

"And would you apply that feeling to more than just a garden?" he asked, very earnestly, focusing on her eyes that clearly showed his eagerness to hear her response.

He was not, however, destined to be so speedily gratified as he had hoped; for, quite unconscious that he was interrupting any peculiarly interesting conversation, Sir William turned round to enquire the name of some new shrub that struck his eye at the moment.

He wasn’t, however, meant to be satisfied as quickly as he had hoped; for, completely unaware that he was interrupting an especially interesting conversation, Sir William turned around to ask the name of a new shrub that caught his eye at that moment.

Recollecting himself after replying to the baronet's question, he invited them to enter the house to rest; but this Lady Gordon declined, declaring that she preferred a swelling bank of turf, under a tree, to any sofa that ever was constructed. The ladies therefore sat down here, and begging to be excused for one minute, Mr. Howard disappeared, going, as Sir William guessed, to wash his hands and put on a coat, that he might look smart and fit for company. Lady Gordon laughed at the idea of a clergyman making himself smart, or of Mr. Howard treating her as company; but Sir William was proved to be partly right, since it was evident on his return that he had been employing part of his absence in the way that had been suggested; but to dress himself had not been his sole object, for he re-appeared with a basket of magnificent strawberries in his hand, which on a warm afternoon in summer had a peculiarly inviting appearance.

After responding to the baronet's question, he collected himself and invited them to come inside to rest. However, Lady Gordon declined, saying she preferred a soft bank of grass under a tree to any sofa ever made. So, the ladies settled down there, and Mr. Howard excused himself for a moment before disappearing. Sir William assumed he was going to wash his hands and put on a coat to look presentable for guests. Lady Gordon found it amusing that a clergyman would try to look sharp or that Mr. Howard would treat her as company. But Sir William was partly correct, as it became clear upon Mr. Howard's return that he had been doing just that. However, looking nice wasn’t his only purpose; he came back holding a basket of beautiful strawberries, which looked especially tempting on a warm summer afternoon.

Lady Gordon accepted them eagerly, declaring that she knew his strawberries were always far better than any the Castle gardens ever produced. As to Emma, she was certain she never tasted any so excellent in her life, nor was she ever before pressed to eat with so winning a smile or so persuasive a tone of voice.

Lady Gordon accepted them eagerly, saying she knew his strawberries were always way better than any the Castle gardens ever produced. As for Emma, she was sure she had never tasted anything so excellent in her life, nor had she ever been encouraged to eat with such a charming smile or such a convincing tone of voice.

"I wonder you take so much pains to beautify this place, when you are almost certain of being soon removed from it," said Lady Gordon.

"I wonder why you go to so much trouble to make this place beautiful, when you’re almost guaranteed to be leaving soon," said Lady Gordon.

"The occupation is in itself a pleasure," replied he, "which more than repays me for the exertion, and after your brother's liberality in making the house and garden as comfortable as possible, it would be very bad if I could not do my share in keeping it so, even if I am not to remain as possessor; but I by no means anticipate a change with the certainty which you seem to do."

"The work itself is enjoyable," he replied, "which more than makes up for the effort. After your brother’s generosity in making the house and garden as pleasant as possible, it would reflect poorly on me if I couldn't contribute to keeping it that way, even if I won't be the one living here. However, I don't expect a change as confidently as you seem to."

"I have no doubt in the least that the moment Carsdeane is vacant, my brother will offer you the living, and as the rector is very old and infirm it seems hardly possible that it can be long first."

"I have no doubt at all that as soon as Carsdeane is available, my brother will offer you the position, and since the rector is quite old and unwell, it seems unlikely that it will be long before that happens."

Mr. Howard was silent for a few minutes, and when he spoke, it was on another subject; but not with the gaiety with which he had before conversed; in fact, he was secretly meditating on the extreme desirableness of quitting his present vicarage, if ever Lady Osborne came to reside again in the neighbourhood. Nothing could be much more unpleasant than a meeting between them, and he longed to learn from her daughter whether there was any chance of such a catastrophe; but as yet he had not found courage to enquire, fearing her penetration might have led her to guess the past events, or her mother's indiscretion might have made her acquainted with them.

Mr. Howard was quiet for a few minutes, and when he finally spoke, it was about something else; but he didn’t have the same cheerful tone as before. In reality, he was secretly thinking about how much he wanted to leave his current vicarage if Lady Osborne ever moved back to the area. There couldn’t be anything more uncomfortable than running into her, and he was eager to find out from her daughter if there was any chance of such a disaster happening. However, he still hadn’t found the courage to ask, worried that her sharpness might have made her aware of what had happened in the past, or that her mother’s carelessness might have informed her about it.

"Mr. Howard," said Lady Gordon soon afterwards, "you are under an engagement to Miss Watson, to give her another lecture on the paintings in the Castle gallery."

"Mr. Howard," Lady Gordon said soon after, "you're supposed to give Miss Watson another talk about the paintings in the Castle gallery."

"I remember hoping for that pleasure," said he; "but I could hardly have flattered myself that Miss Watson would remember it for such a length of time."

"I remember hoping for that enjoyment," he said; "but I could hardly have imagined that Miss Watson would think about it for such a long time."

"Indeed I do though," replied Emma; "I have a very good memory for promises which are likely to afford me pleasure, and if I did not fear encroaching too much on your time and patience, should certainly claim that one."

"Indeed I do," replied Emma; "I have a great memory for promises that are likely to bring me pleasure, and if I didn't worry about taking up too much of your time and patience, I would definitely ask for that one."

"And I assure you I have no wish to shrink from my promise; but any time you will name I will be at your service," said he with a look of lively pleasure, "excepting to-morrow, when I am particularly engaged."

"And I promise you, I have no intention of backing out on my commitment; just let me know when you need me, and I’ll be there," he said with a bright smile, "except for tomorrow, when I have other plans."

"There is no desperate hurry, I dare say," interposed Sir William; "you can postpone your engagement without material inconvenience, I should think, for a day or two, after waiting nearly six months."

"There’s no need to rush, I would say," interrupted Sir William; "I think you can delay your commitment without any significant trouble for a day or two, after having waited for almost six months."

"Oh yes, Miss Watson is come to pay us a long visit," added Lady Gordon; "so you may easily settle on the day and hour at some future meeting."

"Oh yes, Miss Watson has come to visit us for a while," added Lady Gordon; "so you can easily agree on the day and time at a future meeting."

"Any time will do for me," said Emma quietly.

"Any time works for me," Emma said quietly.

"And are you really going out for the whole day to-morrow?" enquired Lady Gordon.

"And are you really going out for the whole day tomorrow?" asked Lady Gordon.

He assented.

He agreed.

"Then we will come down and rifle his strawberry-beds—shall we not Miss Watson?" continued she.

"Then we will come down and raid his strawberry beds—won't we, Miss Watson?" she continued.

"I protest that will be most unfair," exclaimed he; "since I give you willingly all I have, and only request, in return, the pleasure of your society."

"I protest that this will be really unfair," he exclaimed; "since I willingly give you everything I have, and only ask in return for the enjoyment of your company."

"That is so pretty a speech I can do no less than say in reply, that we shall be most happy whenever Mr. Howard will indulge us with the honour of his company: come whenever you can—the day after to-morrow Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove dine with us, will you meet them?"

"That was such a lovely speech that I can’t help but say in response that we would be delighted whenever Mr. Howard decides to grace us with his presence: come whenever you can. The day after tomorrow, Mr. and Mrs. Musgrove are joining us for dinner; will you be there too?"

He accepted with pleasure, though perhaps he would have preferred their absence to their company.

He accepted gladly, though he might have preferred being alone to being with them.

After loitering away a couple of hours on his lawn, Lady Gordon rose to take her leave, and even then she pressed him so earnestly to accompany them up the hill, to assist Miss Watson, who she was certain was fatigued by her long walk, that he could not have refused had it been an unpleasant task she was imposing on him, instead of the thing which he liked best in the world, and was really wishing to do.

After hanging around on his lawn for a couple of hours, Lady Gordon stood up to say goodbye, and even then, she urged him so sincerely to come with them up the hill to help Miss Watson, who she was sure was tired from her long walk, that he couldn’t say no even if it had been an unwelcome task she was asking of him, instead of the thing he loved most in the world and genuinely wanted to do.

The encouragement which he received from Lady Osborne herself was so obvious, that had his suit depended only on her, he would have felt neither fear nor hesitation as to the result; but as the wishes and tastes of another person were to be consulted, and there seemed far more doubt as to the direction which those took, he still debated whether or not he should venture to put his influence to the proof, and rest all his hopes on a single effort.

The encouragement he got from Lady Osborne was so clear that if his success relied solely on her, he wouldn't have felt any fear or hesitation about the outcome. However, since he had to consider the preferences of someone else, and there seemed to be much more uncertainty about what those preferences were, he was still unsure whether he should go for it and pin all his hopes on one shot.

He accompanied them home, but Emma denied that she was tired, and would not accept the assistance of his arm, because she misinterpreted the hesitation with which it was offered, fancying it was done unwillingly, and solely in compliance with her friend's directions. This discouraged him; he did not recover from the disappointment, and in consequence would not enter the Castle, but persisted in returning to spend a solitary evening at the vicarage. There Emma's smile and Emma's voice perpetually recurred to his fancy, and he occupied himself, whilst finishing the work which they had interrupted, in recalling every word which she had said, and the exact look which had accompanied each speech.

He walked them home, but Emma insisted she wasn’t tired and refused to accept his arm because she misread the hesitation with which it was offered, thinking it was done reluctantly and only because of her friend’s instructions. This discouraged him; he couldn't shake off the disappointment and, as a result, chose not to go into the Castle but instead decided to spend a lonely evening at the vicarage. There, Emma’s smile and voice kept coming back to him, and while he finished the work they had interrupted, he found himself recalling every word she said and the exact expression that came with each one.

CHAPTER VII.

The next morning at breakfast, one letter amongst many which Lady Gordon received, appeared to excite considerable surprise, and some other sensation nearly allied to discontent. She read it over, and then threw it down before her husband, with an exclamation:

The next morning at breakfast, one letter among many that Lady Gordon received seemed to cause quite a bit of surprise and some other feelings that were close to discontent. She read it again and then tossed it down in front of her husband, exclaiming:

"Only see there!"

"Just look there!"

"Why, what is it that clouds your brow so, Rosa?" replied he, looking at the letter without touching it, or interrupting himself in the process of dissecting a cold fowl.

"Why, what’s bothering you so much, Rosa?" he replied, glancing at the letter without touching it or stopping what he was doing with the cold chicken.

"Just look at that letter;" said she, "have you no curiosity?" she added, seeing he did not take it up.

"Just look at that letter," she said. "Aren't you even a little curious?" she added, noticing that he didn't pick it up.

"Oh yes, a great deal of curiosity—but no time to spare, and I know that if I wait a little, you will tell me all without the trouble of looking at it."

"Oh yes, a lot of curiosity—but no time to waste, and I know that if I wait a bit, you'll tell me everything without me having to figure it out."

"Provoking man," said Lady Gordon, "I declare I will not tell you a word, as a punishment for such incorrigible laziness and impertinence."

"Provoking man," said Lady Gordon, "I swear I won't say a word to you, as punishment for your outrageous laziness and audacity."

"I see by the address it is from your brother, my love," replied the husband, glancing again at the letter, "what does he say to provoke you, and put you so out of temper?"

"I see from the address that it's from your brother, my love," the husband replied, glancing at the letter again. "What does he say to upset you and get you so worked up?"

"I will not tell you a word. I assure you."

"I won't say a word. I promise."

"Is he going to be married?"

"Is he getting married?"

"Look in the letter and you will have no occasion to ask me."

"Check the letter, and you won’t need to ask me."

"Miss Watson, suppose you were to take it, and oblige me by reading it out; you have done your breakfast, and I am still busy with mine."

"Miss Watson, could you do me a favor and read it out loud? You've finished your breakfast, and I’m still working on mine."

"No, indeed, I quite agree with Lady Gordon in thinking it very indolent not to read it for yourself, and shall certainly not countenance it at all."

"No, I completely agree with Lady Gordon that it's really lazy not to read it yourself, and I definitely won't support that at all."

"I see you are in a conspiracy against me, and that is very unfair when there are two ladies to one man," replied he laughing.

"I see you're plotting against me, and that's really unfair with two women to one guy," he said with a laugh.

"I am just going to make you even as to numbers at least," returned Emma, "for I am about to leave the room."

"I’m just going to even things out for you number-wise, at least," Emma replied, "because I’m about to leave the room."

She did so, and Sir William immediately taking up the letter, read it through quietly and returned it to his wife.

She did so, and Sir William quickly picked up the letter, read it quietly, and handed it back to his wife.

"Well," said she, "what do you think of that?"

"Well," she said, "what do you think about that?"

"First, that it is rather extraordinary your brother's proposal of a visit should cause you such annoyance; and secondly, that you should think it necessary to make this visit a secret."

"First, it's pretty unusual that your brother's suggestion of a visit annoys you this much; and second, that you feel the need to keep this visit a secret."

"You are always more struck with my feelings than anything else: I believe if the Castle were to tumble on us, you would be only occupied in observing how I bore it."

"You always pay more attention to my feelings than anything else: I think if the Castle were to collapse on us, you'd be focused only on how I handled it."

"That is only because you are the most interesting object in the world to me: surely you would not quarrel with me for that, Rosa?"

"That's only because you're the most fascinating person in the world to me: you wouldn't argue with me about that, would you, Rosa?"

She looked evidently gratified, yet still pretended to pout a little, then enquired:

She looked clearly pleased, yet still pretended to pout a bit, then asked:

"But why would you not look at the letter when I asked you?"

"But why didn't you look at the letter when I asked you?"

"Because I always feel myself de trop when I form the third, where the other two have letters for mutual inspection: if you wish me to read your letters, and do not choose to make Miss Watson acquainted with their contents, pray wait another time till she is out of the room. You see you have driven her away now."

"Because I always feel out of place too much when I am the third person, where the other two get to share letters with each other: if you want me to read your letters, and you don't want Miss Watson to know what's in them, please wait until she's out of the room next time. You see, you've scared her off now."

"I certainly wished to talk to you about this, I am so annoyed at Osborne's coming now!"

"I really wanted to talk to you about this; I'm so frustrated that Osborne is showing up now!"

"And I cannot imagine why!"

"And I can't imagine why!"

"Because I believe it to be only for the sake of Emma Watson, that he has so suddenly resolved to come down here."

"Because I think he suddenly decided to come down here just for Emma Watson."

"And you I suppose, Rosa, wish it to be for your own sake instead?"

"And I guess, Rosa, you want it to be for your own benefit instead?"

"Nonsense; how can you suppose anything of the sort?"

"Nonsense; how can you think any of that?"

"Then what am I to understand is the cause of your discontent, Rosa?" enquired her husband, looking rather surprised.

"Then what am I supposed to understand is the reason for your unhappiness, Rosa?" her husband asked, looking somewhat surprised.

"I do not wish him to care for Emma in that sort of way at all. She is a very nice girl, and I should like to have her for a friend always, but I do not desire her for a sister; she is not Osborne's equal, and I should regret the connection."

"I really don’t want him to have feelings for Emma like that at all. She’s a really nice girl, and I’d love to have her as a friend forever, but I don’t want her to be part of the family; she’s not on Osborne’s level, and I’d regret that connection."

"So should I, I confess, not for your brother's sake, but hers. He could hardly do a better thing for himself; she is his superior in everything but worldly position, and were there the least chance of his persuading her to accept him, I should think him a very lucky fellow. But I do not think there is; and therefore you need not be alarmed for him, nor I for her."

"So I should, I admit, not for your brother's sake, but for hers. He couldn't do anything better for himself; she's better than him in almost every way except for her social status, and if there were even the slightest chance of him convincing her to be with him, I'd consider him very lucky. But I don't think that's the case; so you don't need to worry about him, and I don't need to worry about her."

"And why should you be concerned for her at such a prospect—it would be a very good marriage for her," said Lady Gordon.

"And why should you care about her in such a situation—it would be a great marriage for her," said Lady Gordon.

"I do not think unequal connexions desirable at all—and were she your brother's wife, she would be too far removed from the man who is to be her eldest sister's husband. If I understand rightly, the other is to marry a wealthy brewer at Croydon—a very good match for her, but not a desirable connection for Osborne; Emma would either grow ashamed of her own family and their station, or she would be pained by being obliged to neglect them in some degree. But she will never accept Osborne!"

"I really don't think unequal connections are desirable at all—and if she were your brother's wife, she would be too distant from the man who's going to be her eldest sister's husband. If I understand correctly, the other is set to marry a wealthy brewer in Croydon—a great match for her, but not a suitable connection for Osborne; Emma would either become ashamed of her own family and their status, or she'd feel hurt because she'd have to neglect them to some extent. But she'll never accept Osborne!"

"I cannot wish the temptation thrown in her way—I should be by no means sure of the result," said Lady Gordon.

"I can't wish for the temptation to be put in her path—I wouldn't be at all sure of the outcome," said Lady Gordon.

"You cannot prevent it however," replied Sir William, "if Osborne has any such thoughts in his head—he is his own master, and cannot be kept away from her. The mischief is of your own doing too—for you had her here in the winter—and, if I recollect rightly, encouraged the acquaintance."

"You can't stop it though," replied Sir William, "if Osborne has any such ideas in his head—he makes his own decisions and can't be kept away from her. The trouble is also your fault—because you had her here in the winter—and, if I remember correctly, you encouraged their friendship."

"That was entirely for Mr. Howard's sake," said she, "It never occurred to me that Osborne would notice her."

"That was all for Mr. Howard," she said, "I never thought Osborne would pay attention to her."

"I cannot see why you should have intermeddled between them at all," was his reply. "Mr. Howard would have gone on very well alone."

"I don't understand why you got involved with them at all," he replied. "Mr. Howard would have done just fine on his own."

Lady Gordon did not choose to mention her principal motive, so she only replied—

Lady Gordon didn’t want to reveal her main motive, so she simply said—

"Well, it is too late for such reflections now to be of any use, so tell me what I had better do, and I will try and obey you."

"Well, it's too late for those thoughts to be helpful now, so just tell me what I should do, and I'll try to follow your advice."

"Do nothing at all then, love; depend upon it, any opposition will only make your brother more decidedly bent on his own way, which you have no means of preventing him from following. Let him come, and trust to the evident partiality of your friend, Howard, as the safeguard of your brother."

"Then do nothing, my love; just know that any resistance will only make your brother more determined to do things his way, which you can't stop him from doing. Let him come, and rely on your friend Howard's clear favoritism as protection for your brother."

Lady Gordon had speedily the opportunity of exercising the forbearance which her husband advised; as, punctual to his promise, her brother arrived that afternoon. The two young ladies were sitting together when he walked into the room; and she bore, with as much composure as she could, the evident warmth and eagerness with which he paid his compliments to Emma. He seated himself by her side, and after looking intently at her for a minute in the way for which he had been formerly remarkable, exclaimed with great energy:

Lady Gordon soon had the chance to practice the patience her husband suggested, because, just as he promised, her brother showed up that afternoon. The two young women were sitting together when he walked into the room, and she managed to maintain her composure as best as she could while he warmly and eagerly complimented Emma. He sat down next to her, and after gazing intently at her for a minute in the way he was known for, he exclaimed with great enthusiasm:

"Upon my honour, Miss Watson, for all it's so very long since we met, you are looking uncommonly well and blooming!"

"Honestly, Miss Watson, even though it’s been a long time since we last met, you look really good and vibrant!"

Emma felt excessively tempted to ask him whether he had expected she would have pined at his absence, or grown old in the last six months. She did not, however, because she thought he would not understand her, as he had never appeared at all ready to comprehend a jest.

Emma felt really tempted to ask him if he thought she would have missed him so much or aged over the past six months. She didn't, though, because she figured he wouldn't get it, since he never seemed ready to understand a joke.

"Croydon must have agreed famously with you," he continued, "I was there once, and had a great inclination to ride over and pay you a visit at Burton; but not knowing the people you were with I felt awkward, and did not like to do it; it is such a horrid thing going entirely amongst strangers."

"Croydon must have totally agreed with you," he continued, "I was there once and really wanted to ride over and visit you at Burton; but since I didn’t know the people you were with, I felt uncomfortable and didn’t want to do it; it’s such a terrible thing to be completely among strangers."

"I am much honoured by your lordship thinking of me at all; but I should say you were quite right in not coming there; we should have been overpowered by the sudden apparition of a man of your rank."

"I’m really honored that you thought of me at all; but I have to say you were absolutely right not to come here; we would have been overwhelmed by the sudden appearance of someone of your status."

"I dare say you created a great sensation in Croydon, did you not?"

"I'll bet you made quite an impression in Croydon, didn't you?"

"Not that I am aware of, my lord; I never wished to be conspicuous, and I trust, I did not do any thing whilst there, to excite observation amongst my acquaintance."

"Not that I know of, my lord; I never wanted to stand out, and I hope I didn’t do anything while I was there to draw attention from my friends."

"You must have done one thing, which you could not help, at any time," replied he, in a very low voice, as if ashamed of himself. "You must have looked pretty; they must all have noticed that."

"You must have done one thing, which you couldn't avoid, at any time," he replied quietly, almost ashamed of himself. "You must have looked beautiful; they must have all noticed that."

Emma met Lady Gordon's eyes fixed on her at this moment with an expression which it was impossible to misunderstand; it spoke so plainly of anxiety and mistrust. It did no good, however, for it only made her uncomfortable, and was totally unnoticed by him. He never was an adept at understanding looks—and, at this moment, all his senses were engrossed by his attention to Emma.

Emma caught Lady Gordon's gaze locked on her, clearly showing anxiety and mistrust. This didn't help at all; it just made her feel uneasy, and he didn’t even notice it. He was never good at reading expressions—and right now, all his focus was on Emma.

Not knowing precisely what to say next, he began to admire her work, a constant resource with young men who are anxious to talk, and rather barren of subjects; but this did not endure very long, and when he could find nothing more to say on this topic, he suddenly started a brilliant idea by enquiring if the ladies did not intend to go out. Emma appealed to Lady Gordon, who declared at first, she was too lazy to stir; but her brother pressed his proposition so very warmly, alternately suggesting riding, driving, or walking, that at last she yielded the point, and consented to allow him to drive them out.

Not sure what to say next, he started to appreciate her work, which is always a good fallback for young men who are nervous about making conversation and often run out of things to talk about. But this didn’t last long, and when he couldn’t think of anything else to say about it, he suddenly had a great idea and asked if the ladies weren’t planning to go out. Emma turned to Lady Gordon, who initially said she was too lazy to move, but her brother was so eager about the idea, suggesting riding, driving, or walking, that she finally gave in and agreed to let him take them out.

Then followed a long discussion as to the vehicle to be chosen, which terminated in favour of an Irish car—a very favorite mode of conveyance of Lady Gordon's, and one which was by no means disagreeable to him, as he would be quite able to talk to Emma as much as he felt inclined.

Then there was a long discussion about which vehicle to choose, which ended in favor of an Irish car—a favorite mode of transportation for Lady Gordon—and one that he found quite agreeable, as it would allow him to talk to Emma as much as he wanted.

The drive which they proposed to take was a very pretty one—through a country partaking of the nature of a forest—and Emma was at first, highly delighted with it. But an accident, which occurred when near the conclusion of their expedition, materially diminished the pleasure of the whole party. In stepping from the seat, in order to ascend a small eminence which commanded a beautiful view, Emma placed her foot on a rolling pebble, which giving way under her, twisted her ankle so severely as to incapacitate her entirely from walking, and occasion her very considerable pain. The concern of her friends on the occasion, was proportionate to their regard for her, and quite in character with their different dispositions. Lady Gordon expressed her sorrow in words—her brother confined his chiefly to looks. They returned home immediately; and Emma was, with the assistance of Sir William, who joined them at the castle porch, conveyed into the mansion and carried up-stairs. It was very painful at first, and she told her friend she could not join their party in the evening; but Lady Gordon expressed so much regret at this, that Emma consented to make an effort, as there was no necessity for ascending or descending stairs, their usual sitting room being on the same floor with her apartments.

The route they decided to take was quite scenic—through an area that felt like a forest—and Emma was initially thrilled about it. However, an incident towards the end of their trip significantly dampened the enjoyment for everyone. As she stepped down from her seat to climb a small hill that offered a stunning view, Emma accidentally stepped on a loose pebble, which rolled away and twisted her ankle badly, leaving her unable to walk and in considerable pain. Her friends' concern matched their affection for her and reflected their distinct personalities. Lady Gordon voiced her sorrow with words, while her brother mostly communicated through his expressions. They headed home right away, and with Sir William's help—who met them at the castle entrance—they brought Emma into the house and carried her upstairs. It was quite painful at first, and she told her friend she couldn’t join their evening gathering; yet, Lady Gordon was so disappointed by this that Emma decided to make an effort, as there was no need to go up or down stairs, since their usual sitting room was on the same floor as her room.

Accordingly she spent the evening on a couch near to which Lord Osborne stationed himself, in order to enjoy a good view of her face. It was evident that his love for her had not made him more lively, or more talkative, and to judge from his manners that evening, he had not made much progress in politeness. He allowed all the little offices of civility to be performed by Sir William, never offering to hand her a cup of coffee, nor seeing when it was empty, and requiring removal; never noticing when her reel of silk dropped on the ground, or discovering if her embroidery frame was raised at the proper angle. His total neglect of all this, together with the little conversation he ever attempted to carry on, and the general reserve of his manner, entirely prevented Emma from entertaining the idea, that he was her serious admirer. Had she really supposed it, her manners might have been different, but as it was, she felt as much at ease with him, as with his brother-in-law, and treated him with equal frankness.

Accordingly, she spent the evening on a couch close to where Lord Osborne positioned himself to get a good view of her face. It was clear that his love for her hadn't made him any more lively or talkative, and judging by his behavior that evening, he hadn't made much progress in being polite. He let Sir William handle all the little acts of courtesy, never offering to give her a cup of coffee, not noticing when it was empty and needed to be taken away; he didn’t catch when her spool of silk fell to the ground or check if her embroidery frame was set up at the right angle. His complete disregard for all this, along with the minimal conversation he attempted and his overall reserve, completely prevented Emma from thinking that he was a serious admirer. If she had really thought that, her behavior might have been different, but as it was, she felt just as comfortable with him as she did with his brother-in-law and treated him with the same openness.

She never had thought him particularly agreeable, and it did not enter her head that he would wish to make himself so, for otherwise, he would probably have behaved very differently; at least so she concluded, when she contrasted his manner with that of some others of her acquaintance.

She never thought he was particularly pleasant, and it didn't occur to her that he would want to change that, because if he did, he would probably have acted very differently; at least that's what she concluded when she compared his behavior to that of some other people she knew.

The sprain of her ankle occasioned her great pain all the evening, as Sir William guessed from the paleness of her cheeks, and the shade round her mouth at times; but she did all she could to conceal it, and chatted with him and Lady Gordon as long as they remained together.

The sprain of her ankle caused her a lot of pain throughout the evening, which Sir William noticed from the paleness of her cheeks and the shadows around her mouth at times; however, she did everything she could to hide it and talked with him and Lady Gordon as long as they were there.

But she never felt more relieved than when at his suggestion, the proposal for retiring was made early, in order to relieve her, for she had borne as much as she could in silence, and really felt once or twice on the point of fainting.

But she never felt more relieved than when, at his suggestion, the proposal for her to retire was made early, to ease her burden, as she had silently endured as much as she could and really felt like she was about to faint once or twice.

Lady Gordon took the most judicious step she could, for she summoned to her assistance the old house-keeper, who being peculiarly great in doctoring sprains, and all such accidental maladies, soon produced some remedy for the pain Emma was suffering. But it was evident it would be some days before she would be able to walk at all, and she very much regretted this deprivation, during the beautiful weather they were then enjoying.

Lady Gordon made the smartest decision she could by calling in the old housekeeper, who was particularly skilled at treating sprains and other minor injuries. She quickly came up with a remedy for Emma's pain. However, it was clear that it would take a few days before Emma would be able to walk again, and she greatly regretted this loss, especially with the beautiful weather they were having.

In the forenoon of the following day, as she was reclining on a couch near the open window, engaged in drawing a group of flowers for Lady Gordon's portfolio, Mr. Howard entered the room. As her hostess happened to have left the room a few minutes before, he found Emma, to his great astonishment, tête-à-tête with Lord Osborne. He had no idea that the young nobleman was then in the country, and not the least expectation of meeting at that moment with one whom he could not avoid considering as a dangerous rival. His quick eye did not fail to perceive too, that some of the flowers in the vase before Emma were of precisely the same kind as the sprig in Lord Osborne's coat, and he came to the not unnatural conclusion, that they had been given to him by herself. He felt quite disconcerted at the circumstance, and he always had an uncomfortable sense of self-reproach, when he remembered that he had left his lordship in ignorance of his own wishes, at the time that he received his confidence. He now hesitated whether to enter the room or not, but Lord Osborne advanced to meet him with considerable pleasure, and effectually prevented his withdrawal. He was compelled to shake hands, when at the moment he felt so very unamiably disposed towards his former pupil, that he was far more inclined to turn his back upon him.

In the morning of the next day, as she was lounging on a couch by the open window, focused on drawing a bouquet of flowers for Lady Gordon's portfolio, Mr. Howard walked into the room. Since her hostess had just stepped out a few minutes earlier, he was taken aback to find Emma alone with Lord Osborne. He hadn’t realized that the young nobleman was in the countryside, and he certainly didn't expect to run into someone he viewed as a serious rival. His sharp eye quickly noticed that some of the flowers in the vase in front of Emma were exactly the same as the one in Lord Osborne's lapel, leading him to the not unnatural conclusion that she had given them to him. He felt quite unsettled by this and always had an uncomfortable sense of guilt when he recalled having left his lordship unaware of his own feelings at the moment he received his confidence. He now hesitated about whether to stay or leave, but Lord Osborne approached him with enthusiasm, effectively stopping him from walking away. He felt forced to shake hands, even though at that moment he felt quite unfriendly towards his former pupil and would have preferred to turn his back on him.

"Very glad indeed to see you, Mr. Howard," said the other, "I dare say you are a little surprised to see me here; but I could not help coming. You see we have got her back again, aren't you glad?" glancing at the sofa where Emma was lying.

"Really great to see you, Mr. Howard," said the other, "I’m sure you're a bit surprised to see me here, but I had to come. You see, we’ve got her back again, aren’t you happy?" He glanced at the sofa where Emma was lying.

She too held out her hand to him, and her cheeks crimsoned at seeing him again; but as she never suspected his jealousy, not supposing there was any occasion for it, she felt rather hurt at the coldness of his address, and the hurried way in which he greeted her.

She also reached out her hand to him, and her cheeks turned red at the sight of him again; but since she never suspected his jealousy, thinking there was no reason for it, she felt a bit hurt by the coldness of his words and the rushed way he greeted her.

Lord Osborne eyed them both, and though not in general gifted with much penetration, his love seemed, at least on this occasion, to have made him sharp-sighted, as the idea suddenly entered his mind that there was danger to his suit in the visits of his former tutor. He sat down in silence, determined to observe them closely, and not to disturb his powers of judging, he resolved to keep a profound silence.

Lord Osborne glanced at both of them, and although he usually wasn't very perceptive, his feelings for her made him unusually alert this time. The thought suddenly occurred to him that his former tutor’s visits could pose a threat to his chances. He sat down quietly, determined to watch them closely, and to keep his judgment clear, he decided to remain completely silent.

The consequence of these various feelings was a peculiarly awkward silence, and Emma, angry with the lover she cared for, on account of his variable manners which perpetually perplexed and disappointed her, was almost determined not to open her lips to him.

The result of these mixed emotions was an unusually awkward silence, and Emma, frustrated with the boyfriend she liked because of his unpredictable behavior that constantly confused and disappointed her, was almost set on not saying a word to him.

At length he spoke.

Finally, he spoke.

"I called intending to enquire if you were disposed to fulfil the engagement we talked of the other day Miss Watson, about the picture-gallery; but perhaps I need not ask now—you probably are not disposed for the exertion."

"I called to see if you were interested in keeping the plan we discussed the other day, Miss Watson, about the picture gallery; but maybe I don’t need to ask now—you probably aren't up for it."

"It is indeed quite out of my power this morning," replied Emma; "and I wish I could name a time when it would be possible to have the pleasure."

"It’s really not possible for me this morning," Emma replied, "and I wish I could say when I could have the pleasure."

"It is only dependent on yourself—but if you have more agreeable engagements, of course it is natural you should defer this one. Whenever you wish it, will you let we know?"

"It only depends on you—but if you have more enjoyable plans, it makes sense to put this one off. Whenever you want to, just let me know."

"Do you suppose it to be a more agreeable engagement lying prisoner here?" replied Emma smiling; "our tastes must differ more than I had fancied they would if you do so."

"Do you really think it's a more pleasant situation being stuck here as a prisoner?" replied Emma with a smile; "our tastes must be more different than I thought if that's how you feel."

"You did not use to be indolent, I know," replied he; "but no doubt it is far more like modern fashionable manners to pass the day on a sofa than in active pursuits."

"You weren’t always so lazy, I know," he replied. "But it’s definitely more in line with today's trendy behavior to lounge on a sofa all day instead of being active."

"Now do not be satirical, Mr. Howard," said she in a lively tone; "I never was, and I hope I never shall be converted into a fashionable fine lady, and my lying on the sofa has nothing to do with indolence or inclination."

"Now don’t be sarcastic, Mr. Howard," she said playfully; "I’ve never been, and I hope I never will be turned into a trendy high-society lady, and my lounging on the sofa has nothing to do with laziness or desire."

"Indeed!" he replied, with a provoking air of incredulity.

"Really?" he replied, with a challenging look of disbelief.

"Yes, indeed and indeed—I assure you it is a downright punishment to me, only alleviated by the kindness of my friends in trying to amuse me."

"Yes, definitely—I promise you it’s a real punishment for me, made a bit better by the kindness of my friends who try to entertain me."

Mr. Howard glanced at Lord Osborne, as if he attributed the friendship and the amusement alike to him.

Mr. Howard looked at Lord Osborne, as if he credited him with both the friendship and the laughter.

"No, you are wrong there—I dare say his lordship is afraid I should be spoilt if I had too much indulgence, so he contents himself with disarranging my flowers and contradicting my opinions: I really must trouble you, my lord, for the bud you stole," she added turning to him; "I cannot do without it."

"No, you're mistaken—I'd venture to say he's worried I'll be spoiled if I'm given too much freedom, so he satisfies himself with messing up my flowers and challenging my views. I really need to ask you, my lord, for the bud you took," she said, turning to him. "I can't do without it."

"And I cannot possibly let you have it," replied he abruptly; "it's gone, I shall not tell you where."

"And I can't let you have it," he replied sharply. "It's gone, and I'm not telling you where."

"Now is not that too provoking!" cried Emma; "with all his conservatories and gardens at command, to envy me my single sprig which Sir William took so much trouble in procuring me. I had a particular value for it on his account, and having sketched it into this group: I must have it, or the whole will be spoilt."

"Isn’t that just infuriating!" Emma exclaimed. "With all his greenhouses and gardens at his disposal, he’s jealous of my one little sprig that Sir William worked so hard to get for me. I really value it because of him, and since I’ve included it in this arrangement, I need it, or the whole thing will be ruined."

"Will you promise me the drawing, if I give it back to you?" asked he.

"Will you promise to give me the drawing if I return it to you?" he asked.

"No indeed—it is for your sister. Mr. Howard, will you not take my part? I am exposed, without the power of resisting, to his depredations; he knows I cannot move from this sofa."

"No way—it’s for your sister. Mr. Howard, will you not support me? I’m vulnerable, unable to defend myself against his attacks; he knows I can’t get off this sofa."

"But do tell me what is the matter?" enquired Mr. Howard seriously; "have you really met with an accident?"

"But please tell me what's going on?" Mr. Howard asked earnestly. "Did you really get into an accident?"

"Only a sprain which incapacitates me from moving," she answered.

"Just a sprain that keeps me from moving," she replied.

"I am exceedingly grieved to hear it," he said with looks of real concern. "I had been thinking only of want of inclination, not want of power, when you declined moving."

"I’m really sorry to hear that," he said with a genuinely concerned expression. "I was only considering your lack of interest, not your lack of ability, when you refused to move."

"You see in that instance then you misunderstood me, perhaps you do so in others likewise," she replied; an equivocal speech which threw Howard into a fit of abstraction for several minutes whilst pondering on her meaning. Recovering himself he began to enquire the particulars of the accident, which she detailed to him, ending her account with desiring him to deduce some moral from the history.

"You see, in that moment, you misunderstood me. Maybe you do it with others too," she said, a statement that left Howard lost in thought for several minutes as he tried to figure out what she meant. After collecting himself, he started asking about the details of the accident, which she explained to him, concluding her story by asking him to draw some moral from it.

"Perhaps you would not like the moral I should draw," he replied with a smile; "it might not be flattering or agreeable."

"Maybe you wouldn't like the lesson I’d take from this," he said with a smile, "it might not be flattering or pleasant."

"I dare say, it would not be flattering, Mr. Howard; I should not expect it from you—suppose we all make a moral to the tale, and see if we can think alike. Come, my lord, let us have yours."

"I must say, that wouldn’t be very flattering, Mr. Howard; I wouldn’t expect it from you—let’s all come up with a moral to the story and see if we can think the same way. Come on, my lord, let’s hear yours."

"Give me time to think then," said he—for, in spite of his resolution in favor of silence, he could not help yielding to her smiles.

"Give me some time to think then," he said—because, despite his decision to stay quiet, he couldn't resist her smiles.

"Five minutes by the watch on the chimney-piece, and in good time—here come Sir William and Lady Gordon to give their opinion of our sentiments."

"Five minutes by the clock on the mantel, and just in time—here come Sir William and Lady Gordon to share their thoughts on our feelings."

"I am quite ready to give mine at once," returned Sir William, who heard only the last speech, as he entered through the window from the terrace:

"I’m totally ready to give mine right away," replied Sir William, who only caught the last part of the conversation as he came in through the window from the terrace:

"I have no doubt that yours, Miss Watson, are very severe—Osborne's romantic—and Howard's common place. Will that do?"

"I’m sure yours, Miss Watson, are very harsh—Osborne’s are romantic—and Howard’s are ordinary. Is that enough?"

"Not at all—you shall be no judge in the matter, since you make up your mind before you hear the cause," cried Emma, "Lady Gordon shall be umpire, and if you like to produce a moral, do so."

"Not at all—you won't be the one to judge this, since you've already decided before hearing the facts," Emma exclaimed. "Lady Gordon will be the umpire, and if you want to share a moral, go ahead."

"What is it all about?" enquired Lady Gordon, "I must understand before I decide."

"What’s it all about?" asked Lady Gordon. "I need to understand before I make a decision."

"Not the least necessary, my dear Rosa," said her husband, "and quite out of character; women always decide first—and understanding, if it comes at all, is quite a secondary consideration with them."

"Not at all necessary, my dear Rosa," said her husband, "and totally out of character; women always make the decisions first—and any understanding, if it happens at all, is a secondary concern for them."

"A pretty speech to make," exclaimed Emma, "when he himself just now answered without understanding at all."

"A nice speech to give," Emma exclaimed, "when he just answered without having a clue."

"I knew you would be severe," replied Sir William to Emma, "but I was, I assure you, only trying to bring down my conduct to the level of my companions."

"I knew you would be strict," replied Sir William to Emma, "but I was, I promise you, just trying to adjust my behavior to match that of my friends."

"Shall we not turn him out of the room?" cried his wife, "he is intolerable to-day!"

"Shouldn't we kick him out of the room?" his wife shouted, "he's unbearable today!"

"Oh no! take no notice of him," said Emma, with spirit, "I do not mind a word he says!"

"Oh no! Don't pay any attention to him," said Emma confidently, "I don't care about a word he says!"

"You—all of you talk so much," exclaimed Lord Osborne, "that it is impossible for me to settle my thoughts—but I think I have made my moral now—shall I say it?"

"You—all of you talk so much," exclaimed Lord Osborne, "that it's impossible for me to gather my thoughts—but I think I've formed my point—should I share it?"

"By all means, my lord," said Emma.

"Of course, my lord," Emma said.

"We are all grave attention," observed Sir William.

"We are all paying serious attention," observed Sir William.

"Well, I think ladies should take great care not to make false steps—because, if they do, they will not be able to stand by themselves afterwards."

"Well, I believe women should be very careful not to make mistakes—because, if they do, they won’t be able to support themselves afterwards."

"Bravo, Osborne!" cried his sister, "but rather severe on my friend."

"Great job, Osborne!" his sister exclaimed, "but that was a bit harsh on my friend."

"And you, Mr. Howard," she continued, "will you favour us with your opinion?"

"And you, Mr. Howard," she continued, "could you share your thoughts with us?"

"Mine is, that Miss Watson should, in future, avoid any great haste in climbing to eminent situations, lest she be the loser in the attempt."

"Mine is, that Miss Watson should, in the future, avoid rushing into high positions too quickly, in case she ends up losing out in the process."

Emma colored slightly at the earnest glance which accompanied the low, emphatic tone of his speech, but laughed it off by observing:

Emma blushed a bit at the serious look that came with his firm tone, but brushed it off by saying:

"Yes, my nature is so ambitious, I need that counsel."

"Yeah, my nature is so ambitious; I need that advice."

"And now, Miss Watson," cried Lord Osborne, eagerly; "it's your turn."

"And now, Miss Watson," exclaimed Lord Osborne, excitedly; "it's your turn."

"Well, the moral I draw is, when I am in a comfortable position again, to take care and not lose it in searching for some imaginary advantage—the moral of 'The substance and the shadow.'"

"Well, the lesson I take from this is that when I'm in a good spot again, I should be careful not to lose it while chasing some made-up benefit—the lesson of 'The substance and the shadow.'"

"And mine," exclaimed Sir William, "you must hear mine—it is, that a young lady's strength of limb is probably less than her strength of will; and I have always observed it to be easier for her to twist her ankle, than to give up her own way."

"And mine," exclaimed Sir William, "you should hear mine—it is that a young lady's physical strength is probably less than her willpower; and I have always noticed it’s easier for her to twist her ankle than to surrender her own way."

"And mine," exclaimed Lady Gordon, "My dear Miss Watson, my moral is, that you should never invite men to comment on your conduct, for they are sure to draw false conclusions and make ill-natured remarks."

“And mine,” exclaimed Lady Gordon, “My dear Miss Watson, the lesson is that you should never invite men to judge your behavior, as they will definitely make false assumptions and say unkind things.”

"It is the more hard, as your brother was the origin of my misfortune," observed Emma, "but for his persuasion, I should have sat still."

"It’s even harder since your brother was the cause of my troubles," Emma remarked, "if it weren’t for his urging, I would have just stayed put."

"Just like the precious sex, my dear friend," replied Lady Gordon, "lead you into a scrape, and then be the first to blame you for being there."

"Just like the precious sex, my dear friend," replied Lady Gordon, "it leads you into trouble, and then is the first to blame you for being there."

"All married women talk in that way," observed Sir William, "they make a point of abusing men on all occasions; I never could quite make out the reason."

"All married women talk like that," Sir William noted, "they always find a way to criticize men whenever they can; I could never really figure out why."

"It is the very natural result of experience, my love," said his wife.

"It’s the most natural outcome of experience, my love," said his wife.

"I sometimes think it is to prevent other women marrying," continued he, "lest their offices, as chaperones, should be uncalled for; and sometimes, I think it is merely to contradict themselves—which all women are so fond of doing—for having paid a man the compliment of marrying him, it becomes necessary to thwart him afterwards, lest he be too proud."

"I sometimes think it’s to stop other women from getting married," he continued, "so their roles as chaperones aren't needed; and sometimes, I think it's just to go against themselves—which all women love to do—because after giving a man the compliment of marrying him, they then feel the need to undermine him, so he doesn't get too full of himself."

"Miss Watson, have you air enough here," said Lord Osborne, coming up to her sofa; "do let me push you out on the terrace—it would be so pleasant now the sun is off."

"Miss Watson, do you have enough fresh air here?" Lord Osborne asked as he approached her sofa. "Let me help you out onto the terrace—it would be so nice now that the sun is gone."

Lady Gordon seconded the proposal, and called on Mr. Howard to assist her brother. He did so; and then, distressed to find that the young lord of the castle took his station closer than ever to her side, he tore himself away from the whole party and went to shut himself up at home till the evening.

Lady Gordon supported the proposal and asked Mr. Howard to help her brother. He agreed; however, feeling upset that the young lord of the castle was standing closer to her than ever, he excused himself from the group and went home to isolate himself until evening.

Emma felt quite provoked at the pertinacity with which Lord Osborne kept at her elbow; she had hoped that he would have found it tedious to remain all day tranquil—but his patience was more enduring than she had given him credit for. He even seemed to improve in spirits and began talking more than before.

Emma felt really annoyed by how persistent Lord Osborne was by her side; she had hoped he would find it boring to stay calm all day—but his patience was greater than she expected. He even seemed to brighten up and started talking more than he had before.

"Nice fellow, that Howard—is not he?" was his first observation, when the gentleman in question quitted them.

"Nice guy, that Howard—right?" was his first comment when the man in question left them.

"Yes, very," replied Emma, not knowing precisely what else to say, and wondering what would come next.

"Yeah, definitely," Emma replied, not really sure what else to say, and curious about what would happen next.

"He has a prodigious deal to say for himself, which makes him a favorite," continued the animated peer, "I wish I could talk so, don't you?"

"He has a lot to say for himself, which makes him a favorite," continued the lively peer, "I wish I could talk like that, don't you?"

"I do not think he talked much to-day," replied Emma, "if he did, I did not hear it at least."

"I don’t think he talked much today," Emma replied, "if he did, I didn’t hear it at least."

"Perhaps you do not care to have men such very great talkers—do you? I never heard your opinion about that."

"Maybe you don't want men to be such big talkers—do you? I never heard what you think about that."

"I really believe I have none, my lord," answered Emma, "I never made up mind as to how much a man or woman should talk to make themselves agreeable—some men I know, talk too much."

"I truly don’t think I have any, my lord," replied Emma, "I never decided how much a man or woman should talk to be likable—some men I know talk too much."

"Meaning me, Miss Watson?" cried Sir William.

"Are you talking about me, Miss Watson?" exclaimed Sir William.

"The too much, must depend on the quality likewise—if they happen to be very silly or very dull, a few sentences are enough to tire one," added Emma, "whereas a lively, clever man, may talk for an hour without being wearisome."

"The amount really depends on the quality too—if they're really silly or boring, just a few sentences can be exhausting," added Emma, "whereas a lively, clever person can talk for an hour without being tiresome."

"That is a comforting speech," exclaimed Sir William, "Osborne, we will take out our watches next time we begin a conversation with Miss Watson. Lively, clever men—the description just suits us—we may talk precisely sixty minutes."

"That was a comforting speech," exclaimed Sir William, "Osborne, next time we start a conversation with Miss Watson, let’s pull out our watches. Energetic, smart guys—the description fits us perfectly—we can chat for exactly sixty minutes."

Lord Osborne looked grave, as he suspected his brother-in-law was laughing at him, and Emma was silent, being unwilling to annoy him.—It had been settled that the Musgroves were to come over early in the afternoon, that they might spend some time with their sister; and in spite of his usual predilection for late hours and unpunctuality, Tom was rendered too proud and happy by the invitation to feel at all disposed to delay the honor. Soon after luncheon they arrived; Margaret adorned in all her wedding finery, delighted at such an opportunity of showing it off. Her new bonnet and pelisse were decidedly more fashionable, according to the Lady's Magazine, than anything Lady Gordon herself could produce; and she was not a little surprised, as well as half-affronted, at the simplicity of dress which her hostess had adopted.

Lord Osborne looked serious, as he suspected his brother-in-law was making fun of him, and Emma stayed quiet, not wanting to upset him. It had been arranged for the Musgroves to come over early in the afternoon to spend some time with their sister; and despite his usual preference for late hours and being unpunctual, Tom felt too proud and happy about the invitation to consider delaying it. Soon after lunch, they arrived; Margaret, dressed in all her wedding finery, was thrilled to have the chance to show it off. Her new hat and coat were definitely trendier, according to the Lady's Magazine, than anything Lady Gordon could offer; she was both surprised and a bit offended by the simplicity of her hostess's outfit.

On discovering the circumstance that Emma was confined to the sofa, she would not rest till she had heard the whole history of the accident, and then she uttered this sisterly observation:

On finding out that Emma was stuck on the sofa, she wouldn't be satisfied until she heard the entire story about the accident, and then she made this sisterly comment:

"Good gracious! how excessively awkward and careless of you, Emma; how could you be so stupid? well I am glad it is not me, as of all things I hate a sprain—to go waddling about like an old goose—it's too absurd really."

"Good grief! How incredibly clumsy and careless of you, Emma; how could you be so foolish? Well, I'm just glad it's not me, because the last thing I want is a sprain—to be waddling around like a silly goose—it's just too ridiculous, honestly."

"I don't see anything absurd in it," said Lord Osborne sturdily, "it's very unfortunate and very vexatious to us, and I dare say very painful to her, but there's nothing absurd in it."

"I don't see anything ridiculous in it," said Lord Osborne firmly, "it's very unfortunate and quite frustrating for us, and I’m sure it's very painful for her, but there’s nothing ridiculous about it."

"I did not mean absurd precisely," retracted Margaret, who would never dream of contradicting a peer of the realm, "I only meant it was very ridiculous."

"I didn't mean absurd exactly," Margaret backtracked, knowing she would never dream of contradicting a noble, "I just meant it was really ridiculous."

Lord Osborne did not condescend to answer any more, but rose and walked whistling away.

Lord Osborne didn't bother to respond anymore; he just stood up and walked away whistling.

Meantime, Tom was trying to be excessively gallant and agreeable to Lady Gordon, who, never particularly prepossessed in his favor, seemed now unusually cold and ungracious. In fact she could not quite forgive the danger she had been in of being called into court, and naturally looking on him as the cause, she felt a considerable degree of repugnance towards him.

Meantime, Tom was trying really hard to be charming and pleasant to Lady Gordon, who, never really fond of him, seemed unusually cold and unfriendly now. In fact, she couldn’t quite get over the risk she had faced of being summoned to court, and since she saw him as the reason, she felt a strong dislike towards him.

His obsequiousness and flatteries did him no service; she would not be accessible to any compliments of his, and to the most elaborate praises, returned him the coldest answers.

His ingratiating behavior and flattery didn't help him at all; she was not receptive to any of his compliments, and in response to his most elaborate praises, she gave him the coldest replies.

"Where is your charming friend Miss Carr now?" enquired he at length, "I should rejoice to meet her again, though my position is altered since I last had that felicity. I hope she has not forgotten me!"

"Where is your lovely friend Miss Carr now?" he asked eventually. "I would be thrilled to see her again, even though my situation has changed since the last time I had that pleasure. I hope she hasn't forgotten me!"

"I cannot possibly answer for that, but I have no idea that your change of position will at all affect her; but she will soon remember you if she does not at first."

"I can't really speak to that, but I don’t think your change in position will impact her at all; she’ll remember you soon enough if she doesn’t at first."

"She was a delightful girl," observed he again, "so truly lady-like and lively; a combination one does not often meet with."

"She was such a charming girl," he remarked again, "so genuinely ladylike and full of life; that's a combination you don't come across often."

"She has high spirits," replied Lady Gordon.

"She’s in great spirits," replied Lady Gordon.

"High spirits are charming things—so captivating."

"High spirits are wonderful things—so alluring."

"I think them very apt to be tiresome," observed she.

"I find them really likely to be annoying," she remarked.

"High spirits united to good sense and abilities, form a very charming character," observed Sir William, "but unbalanced by these, they are apt to be overpowering. However, I should acquit Miss Carr of them altogether; she tried to be lively with all her might, but it was rather heavy work."

"Positive energy combined with good judgment and skills creates a very attractive personality," noted Sir William, "but without those qualities, it can be overwhelming. Still, I wouldn't hold Miss Carr fully accountable for that; she really tried to be cheerful, but it was somewhat forced."

"I heard she was in this neighbourhood," returned Tom, "is that true?"

"I heard she was in this neighborhood," Tom replied, "is that true?"

"I believe so," said Lady Gordon, "and I rather expect her here soon."

"I think so," said Lady Gordon, "and I expect her to arrive soon."

"Who is that you are talking of, Tom?" cried his wife in a sharp voice, "who is this charming woman?"

"Who are you talking about, Tom?" his wife exclaimed sharply, "who is this lovely woman?"

"Nobody you know," replied he carelessly.

"Nobody you know," he replied casually.

"My friend Miss Carr," said Lady Gordon, shocked at the rudeness of the gentleman's reply, "perhaps you remember seeing her with me formerly."

"My friend Miss Carr," Lady Gordon said, shocked by the rudeness of the gentleman's response, "maybe you remember seeing her with me before."

"Oh dear yes, I remember her very well. Tom used to admire her very much, he often talked about her beautiful complexion," was Margaret's answer, "Fanny Carr he used to speak of a great deal, he thought she admired him!"

"Oh yeah, I remember her really well. Tom used to think she was amazing, he often talked about her beautiful skin," was Margaret's response, "Fanny Carr he talked about a lot, he thought she had a crush on him!"

Tom bit his lips, and looked anything but gratified at his wife's observation, who exceedingly enjoyed his vexation, and triumphed in having so amply revenged herself for his rude reply.

Tom bit his lips and looked anything but pleased with his wife's comment, who thoroughly enjoyed his frustration and took delight in having gotten back at him for his rude reply.

"It is very provoking of you to be laid up lame there," she continued presently to Emma, "I should like to see the grounds of the Castle; I am always so unfortunate on such occasions: nobody meets with so many disappointments as me."

"It’s really frustrating for you to be stuck there," she said to Emma, "I’d love to see the Castle grounds; I’m always so unlucky on these occasions: no one has as many disappointments as I do."

"No doubt Emma did it to provoke you," observed Tom with a sneer.

"No doubt Emma did it to get a rise out of you," Tom remarked with a smirk.

"I shall be very happy to show you over the grounds myself," interrupted Lady Gordon, convinced that anything would be better than the altercation going on between the husband and wife, which must be equally disagreeable to Emma as herself.

"I'd be more than happy to give you a tour of the grounds myself," interrupted Lady Gordon, believing that anything would be better than the argument happening between the husband and wife, which must be just as unpleasant for Emma as it was for her.

Margaret accepted the proposition very joyfully, and the two ladies left the room together, as Sir William saw no necessity for accompanying them.

Margaret eagerly accepted the offer, and the two women left the room together, as Sir William saw no need to join them.

"I suppose you enjoy yourself famously here, Emma," observed Tom, coming close up to her sofa.

"I guess you're having a great time here, Emma," said Tom, moving closer to her sofa.

"Yes, when I have not a sprained ankle," replied she.

"Yes, when I don’t have a sprained ankle," she replied.

"And even when you have, your spirits are so good, you seem to enjoy yourself still," observed Lord Osborne, who had returned from the terrace when Margaret left the room.

"And even when you have, your spirits are so high, you still seem to enjoy yourself," noted Lord Osborne, who had come back from the terrace when Margaret left the room.

"But it makes her of consequence, and all young ladies like that," answered her brother-in-law. "I am sure Margaret is always affecting to be ill for no other purpose, and reproaching me because I do not believe it."

"But it makes her important, and all young ladies love that," replied her brother-in-law. "I’m sure Margaret always pretends to be sick for no other reason, and she blames me for not believing her."

"I do not think your wife at all like her sister," observed Lord Osborne, coolly.

"I don’t think your wife is anything like her sister," Lord Osborne remarked casually.

"I wish to heaven she were in any respect," cried Tom, "but I had no such good luck. However, I suppose I must bear my yoke."

"I wish to heaven she were in any way," cried Tom, "but I didn't have that kind of luck. Anyway, I guess I have to deal with it."

Nobody answered, and after a little while Mr. Musgrove continued,

Nobody answered, and after a bit, Mr. Musgrove went on,

"One comfort of being married is, that I can flirt now without danger with any girl I choose, there is no risk now of being compelled to marry any more."

"One comfort of being married is that I can flirt now without any risk with any girl I choose; there’s no danger of being forced to marry again."

"You consider that a privilege of married men," said Sir William, enquiringly.

"You see that as something special for married men," said Sir William, asking.

"Certainly, for on my honour, they need some compensation; I recommend you to marry, my lord, as indeed the privilege is a great comfort!"

"Of course, I swear they deserve some compensation; I suggest you get married, my lord, because honestly, it's a great comfort!"

"When I marry I shall leave off flirting," said Lord Osborne, decidedly, "out of compliment to my wife."

"When I get married, I'll stop flirting," said Lord Osborne firmly, "as a sign of respect for my wife."

"Tantamount to an assertion you will never marry, Osborne," said Sir William, "for I never knew you flirt yet."

"Telling me you’ll never marry, Osborne," Sir William said, "because I’ve never seen you flirt."

"How does your stable go on, my lord?" enquired Tom, "I should like to see it."

"How is your stable doing, my lord?" asked Tom. "I'd love to see it."

"You are welcome to go and see it if you please, so long as you don't drag me there; I am not inclined for an excursion to the stables at present."

"You’re welcome to go and see it if you want, as long as you don’t drag me along; I’m not up for a trip to the stables right now."

Tom whistled and walked away, Lord Osborne drew nearer to Emma, and said,

Tom whistled and walked away. Lord Osborne stepped closer to Emma and said,

"I hope you don't like him—do you?"

"I hope you don't like him—right?"

"He is my brother-in-law," replied Emma, "you forget that."

"He is my brother-in-law," Emma replied, "you’re forgetting that."

"I think he does," retorted Lord Osborne, "but one is not obliged to like one's brother-in-law, I suppose."

"I think he does," Lord Osborne shot back, "but I guess you're not required to like your brother-in-law."

"I hope you mean nothing personal or disrespectful by that observation," exclaimed Sir William.

"I hope you don't mean anything personal or disrespectful by that observation," exclaimed Sir William.

"No, on my honour, I forgot about you, Gordon," said he, "but I should think it quite enough if the husband likes his wife without its being at all necessary that the mother and sisters, and brother-in-law, should all like her too."

"No, I swear I forgot about you, Gordon," he said, "but I think it's perfectly fine if the husband likes his wife without it being necessary for the mother, sisters, and brother-in-law to all like her as well."

"Not necessary, certainly, but altogether desirable, and certainly conducive to domestic felicity."

"Not essential, for sure, but definitely preferable, and certainly helpful for a happy home life."

"If my sister does not like my wife she must keep at a distance from her," said Lord Osborne, positively, "and then her feelings will be of no consequence—Don't you agree with me, Miss Watson?"

"If my sister doesn't like my wife, she should stay away from her," said Lord Osborne firmly, "and then her feelings won't matter—Don't you agree with me, Miss Watson?"

"Not exactly, my lord; I should not in practice, certainly—I do not think I would marry into a family where I was altogether unwelcome!"

"Not really, my lord; I definitely wouldn't in practice—I don't think I would marry into a family where I was completely unwelcome!"

"I am sorry for it," said Lord Osborne, very softly, and then looking remarkably conscious and awkward, he walked away.

"I’m sorry about that," Lord Osborne said softly, and then, looking noticeably uncomfortable and self-aware, he walked away.

"His theories sound more unprincipled than his practice would be, I suspect," observed Sir William, looking after him, and glancing at Emma, "I doubt whether he would really bear a quarrel with his sister with such indifference."

"His theories seem more unprincipled than his actions would suggest, I think," remarked Sir William, watching him leave and glancing at Emma, "I’m not sure he could actually handle a disagreement with his sister so casually."

"I dare say not," said Emma, without at all suspecting she had any share in his feelings, or interest in his proceedings. "Young men often assert far more than they would like to realise, and I do not think worse of him than of many of his neighbours. I dare say he likes his own way—"

"I don’t think so," Emma said, not suspecting that she had any connection to his feelings or involvement in what he was doing. "Young men often claim more than they really mean, and I don’t think any less of him than I do of many of his neighbors. I bet he likes having his own way—"

"He is very determined in following out his own opinions, I assure you," he replied, "but what I meant was, that though from impulse he might act in opposition to the wishes of his family, he would certainly repent it, as every body does sooner or later."

"He is very determined in sticking to his own views, I assure you," he replied, "but what I meant was that, although he might act against his family's wishes on impulse, he would definitely regret it, like everyone does sooner or later."

"Very likely, so for his sake I hope he will not try!" replied Emma, very unconcernedly.

"Probably, so for his sake, I hope he won't try!" Emma replied, quite casually.

"Shall I go on reading to you, Miss Watson," enquired Sir William, "or is there anything you want."

"Should I keep reading to you, Miss Watson?" asked Sir William. "Or is there something else you need?"

Emma replied that she should prefer reading to herself, and Sir William, having supplied her with the volumes she desired, left her in solitude.

Emma said she'd rather read by herself, and Sir William, after giving her the books she wanted, left her alone.

Thus she remained until she was interrupted by the entrance of Mr. Howard, who looked something between pleased and frightened at finding her alone. She told him where the others were gone, so far as she knew herself, but he seemed perfectly satisfied to take her assertions on trust, evincing no desire at all to follow them. He said it was very warm out of doors, that her room was exceedingly comfortable, and that he hoped she would make no objection to his remaining in her company.

Thus she stayed until Mr. Howard walked in, looking both pleased and a bit scared to find her alone. She told him where the others had gone, as far as she knew, but he seemed perfectly fine taking her word for it, showing no interest in following them. He remarked that it was very warm outside, that her room was really comfortable, and that he hoped she wouldn’t mind him staying in her company.

She, as may easily be supposed, had no wish to oppose him, and a long and amicable conversation followed relative to the books she had been reading. They agreed in admiring the authors in question, and then in praising Sir William Gordon, who had recommended them. Mr. Howard declared him to be, in his opinion, a very superior young man, calculated to raise the character and improve the mind of his wife; he had the power, and the will, to guide her right, and it was probable that their domestic happiness would continue and increase.

She, as you might expect, didn’t want to go against him, so they ended up having a long, friendly chat about the books she had been reading. They both admired the authors she mentioned and praised Sir William Gordon, who had recommended them. Mr. Howard stated that, in his view, he was a very impressive young man, likely to enhance his wife’s character and intellect; he had both the ability and the desire to lead her in the right direction, and it seemed likely that their domestic happiness would persist and grow.

Emma earnestly hoped it would; there was a great deal to love and value in Lady Gordon, and hers was a character which would certainly, with judicious management, be greatly improved.

Emma genuinely hoped it would; there was so much to love and appreciate in Lady Gordon, and her character could definitely, with some careful guidance, be significantly enhanced.

"I like her," said Mr. Howard, "for her freedom from pride of birth; and considering what lessons she received from her mother that shows very great independence of character."

"I like her," Mr. Howard said, "because she isn't proud of her background; and considering the lessons she learned from her mother, that shows a lot of independence."

"Her friendship for me is one proof of that," observed Emma, "she has been invariably kind to me, and I have no claim to equality with her."

"Her friendship for me is one proof of that," Emma noted, "she has always been kind to me, and I have no right to see myself as equal to her."

"Not in rank or fortune," replied he, "but allow me to say, in habits, tastes, and education, you are completely her equal, and she feels it so; her admiration and regard for you are so perfectly natural, that I can allow her no credit for that part of her conduct."

"Not in status or wealth," he said, "but let me point out, in habits, tastes, and education, you are her equal, and she knows it; her admiration and respect for you are so genuine that I can't give her any credit for that part of her behavior."

"I think I shall give you no credit, Mr. Howard, if you indulge in such a very complimentary strain," replied Emma smiling; "though I suppose you think something due to me to make up for your severe reflections on my ambitious projects."

"I don’t think I’ll give you any credit, Mr. Howard, if you keep talking like that," Emma replied with a smile. "But I guess you feel like you owe me something to make up for your harsh thoughts about my ambitious plans."

"Your ambitious projects!" repeated he surprised.

"Your ambitious projects!" he said in surprise.

"Yes; no later than this morning you warned me not to climb too high, lest I should fall irretrievably; you see I remember your lessons, though you may affect a short memory on the occasion."

"Yes; just this morning you warned me not to climb too high, or I might fall irretrievably; you see I remember your lessons, even though you might pretend to have forgotten them this time."

"I wish I could consider it as a proof that you are not offended at my boldness," said he drawing his chair closer to her; "I really wished afterwards to apologise for my words, I feared you would think me so impertinent. You were not angry?"

"I wish I could take this as a sign that you’re not upset by my boldness," he said, pulling his chair closer to her. "I actually wanted to apologize for what I said; I was worried you might see me as really rude. You weren't angry, were you?"

"Not the least in the world—why should I be?" was her answer, gaily smiling. "Indeed I did not believe you were serious; you may laugh at my vanity, but I did not feel guilty of ambition."

"Not at all—why should I be?" she replied playfully, smiling. "Honestly, I didn't think you were serious; you can tease me about my vanity, but I didn’t feel guilty about having ambition."

"And if you were, I had no right, no title, no claim to correct you," said he looking very earnestly at her.

"And if you were, I had no right, no title, no claim to correct you," he said, looking very intently at her.

"The right of a friend and well-wisher, Mr. Howard," replied she looking down with a heightened colour—she never could meet his eyes when they had that peculiar expression in them. "I trust I may consider you in that light at least."

"The right of a friend and supporter, Mr. Howard," she replied, looking down with her cheeks flushed—she could never meet his gaze when he had that certain expression in his eyes. "I hope I can see you as that, at least."

"You have not a sincerer well-wisher in the world," he replied with emphasis, and then stopped abruptly.

"You don't have a more genuine supporter in the world," he said with emphasis, then suddenly fell silent.

To break the pause which appeared to her to be awkward, she observed,

To break the awkward silence, she remarked,

"You did not tell me where your sister is, Mr. Howard—or else I have forgotten: where is it?"

"You didn't tell me where your sister is, Mr. Howard—or I forgot: where is she?"

"In North Wales, not far from Denbigh. I am going shortly to fetch her home."

"In North Wales, not far from Denbigh. I'm going soon to bring her home."

"I think you are always going somewhere; ever since I knew you, you have been perpetually offering to go away. Do you ever put it in practice."

"I feel like you're always heading somewhere; ever since I met you, you've been constantly talking about leaving. Do you ever actually do it?"

"Sometimes—you will find I shall in this instance. I must go to fetch Clara, the only question is when?"

"Sometimes—you'll see I will in this case. I need to go get Clara; the only question is when?"

"And does that depend on Mrs. Willis' wishes, or your caprice."

"And does that depend on Mrs. Willis's wishes, or your whim?"

"A little on both, if you mean by caprice the power of absenting myself from the duties of my station," replied he.

"A bit of both, if by caprice you mean the ability to avoid the responsibilities of my position," he replied.

"I wish I had met Mrs. Willis," said Emma; "pray make haste and fetch her, for if I leave the country without our meeting now, it is impossible to say when, if ever, I shall see her again."

"I wish I had met Mrs. Willis," Emma said; "please hurry and go get her, because if I leave the country without seeing her now, I can't say when, or if, I'll ever see her again."

"Are you going quite away then?" enquired he with concern. "I thought your home was at Croydon."

"Are you leaving for good then?" he asked with worry. "I thought you lived in Croydon."

"It is impossible to say where my home may be—not Croydon certainly—perhaps I may never have another. I must in future be content to dwell amongst strangers, and dare not talk of home. I am wishing for a situation as governess."

"It’s hard to say where my home might be—not Croydon for sure—maybe I’ll never have another. From now on, I have to be okay living among strangers and can’t talk about home. I’m hoping to find a job as a governess."

A slight shade of melancholy replaced the usually gay expression of her countenance as she said this, but she did not raise her eyes to read the many conflicting feelings which were depicted in his countenance as he listened to her low and feeble voice. He could not command words to express his sentiments, or indeed feel at all sure us to what he ought to express at the moment; and she added, after a short pause,

A slight touch of sadness replaced her usually cheerful expression as she said this, but she didn’t look up to see the mix of emotions on his face as he listened to her quiet and faint voice. He couldn’t find the words to express what he was feeling, or even really know what he should say at that moment; and she added, after a brief pause,

"I have one prospect of a home, though an uncertain one at present; my brother—I mean my youngest brother—urges me to go and live with him the moment he can obtain a living for us both in his profession. But it must be quite uncertain when that will be."

"I have one possible place to live, although it's uncertain right now; my brother—I mean my youngest brother—keeps insisting that I come and live with him as soon as he can support us both with his job. But it's really hard to say when that will actually happen."

He was still silent, hesitating whether or not he should at that moment offer her one other home more settled and more permanent. He hesitated, and the opportunity was lost. Footsteps were heard approaching; the high, shrill voice of Margaret sounded in the conservatory. In a low and hurried tone he spoke, clasping her hand in his;

He was still quiet, unsure whether he should at that moment propose a different home that was more stable and permanent. He hesitated, and the opportunity slipped away. Footsteps were heard approaching; Margaret's high, piercing voice echoed in the conservatory. In a low and rushed tone, he spoke, holding her hand tightly;

"Dearest Miss Watson, I feel for you! If I had only time I would prove it!"

"Dear Miss Watson, I truly care about you! If I only had the time, I would show you!"

There was no time for more, but with a gentle pressure which made the blood thrill from her hands up to her heart, he rose and quitted her abruptly, escaping just quickly enough through one window to avoid being seen, as Lady Gordon and Mrs. Musgrove entered at another.

There was no time for more, but with a gentle squeeze that sent a rush of blood from her hands to her heart, he got up and left her suddenly, slipping through one window just in time to avoid being seen as Lady Gordon and Mrs. Musgrove came in through another.

Emma remained in a state of feeling which she would have found it exceedingly difficult to describe, such was the confusion in her mind at the moment. Her most prominent idea was, however, disappointment that he had said so little. She really believed he loved her—at least that he intended her to suppose it; but why not speak more plainly, or why speak at all? It would be so very hard to meet him after what had passed, in the same way as formerly; and yet, how could she avoid it? There seemed no possibility, however, of his doing anything but explaining himself the very first opportunity—surely he could not hesitate longer, and all would then be right.

Emma was feeling a mix of emotions that she would have found really hard to put into words, as her mind was so confused at that moment. The main feeling she had, though, was disappointment that he had said so little. She truly believed he loved her—at least that he wanted her to think so—but why not be more direct, or why say anything at all? It would be really difficult to see him again after what had happened, just like before; and yet, how could she avoid it? It seemed impossible for him to do anything but explain himself at the very first chance—surely he couldn’t hesitate any longer, and then everything would be alright.

But with these contradictory notions in her mind, and the agitation to which they gave rise evident in her face, it was impossible for her manners to be sufficiently composed, not to attract her friend's notice. Lady Gordon thought she was in pain, and accused her of having been attempting to move; which she attributed to the fact of Sir William having gone out and left her alone; Emma defended both Sir William and herself as well as she could, forcing herself to speak cheerfully, and denying all accession of pain or efforts at improper exertion.

But with these conflicting thoughts in her head, and the stress they caused clear on her face, it was impossible for her demeanor to be calm enough not to catch her friend's attention. Lady Gordon thought she was in pain and accused her of trying to move around, which she attributed to Sir William going out and leaving her alone. Emma defended both Sir William and herself as best as she could, forcing herself to sound cheerful and denying any pain or attempts at overexertion.

Margaret, throwing herself on an easy chair, declared that she was perfectly exhausted by the heat and the fatigue of their walk, and she quite wondered how Lady Gordon could bear so much exertion.

Margaret, collapsing onto an armchair, said she was completely drained from the heat and the tiredness of their walk, and she really couldn’t understand how Lady Gordon could handle so much effort.

"But I really believe that I am more delicate and sooner tired than any woman in the world. I have never been accustomed to hard work."

"But I honestly think that I'm more fragile and get tired faster than any woman in the world. I've never been used to hard work."

Lady Gordon did not trouble herself to assert that neither had she, but quietly observed that she was sorry Mrs. Musgrove had tired herself.

Lady Gordon didn’t bother to insist that she hadn’t either, but simply noted that she regretted Mrs. Musgrove had exhausted herself.

"Do you see much of your brother, Lady Gordon?" enquired Margaret.

"Do you spend a lot of time with your brother, Lady Gordon?" asked Margaret.

"Yes, when he is with me," she answered.

"Yeah, when he's with me," she replied.

"I hope he is pleasanter than mine, then," observed Margaret, "or else it must be a prodigious bore."

"I hope he's more pleasant than mine, then," said Margaret, "or it must be a huge drag."

"I dare say, they are not alike," said Lady Gordon, who was existing in a state of incessant surprise at the conversation of Margaret.

"I must say, they are not the same," said Lady Gordon, who was constantly surprised by Margaret's conversation.

"I do so wish my brothers had no profession—it would be so nice if they had nothing to do—like gentlemen—Tom's being a complete gentleman is very lucky, I should not have liked to have been a doctor's wife or an attorney's. Should you, Lady Gordon?"

"I really wish my brothers didn’t have jobs—it would be great if they had nothing to worry about—like gentlemen. Tom being a true gentleman is really fortunate; I wouldn’t have wanted to be the wife of a doctor or a lawyer. Would you, Lady Gordon?"

"Really, it was an event which I never took into contemplation," replied she, "I know so few doctors, or attorneys either, that I cannot pretend to judge."

"Honestly, it was an event I never really thought about," she replied, "I know so few doctors or lawyers that I can't pretend to evaluate."

"I wish somebody would marry Emma," continued her amiable sister. "I am quite afraid she is doomed to be an old maid—one of a family must be they say; and as Pen is married, and Elizabeth will soon be, it must be Emma's fate. I am quite sorry for her."

"I wish someone would marry Emma," her friendly sister added. "I'm really worried she's going to end up being an old maid—someone in the family has to, they say; and since Pen is married and Elizabeth will be soon, it looks like that's Emma's fate. I feel so sorry for her."

"I am exceedingly obliged to you for your concern, Margaret," replied Emma, laughing; "but I trust, even if such a catastrophe is to occur, I shall bear it with philosophy. So pray, do not make yourself unhappy about my future. I shall not."

"I really appreciate your concern, Margaret," replied Emma, laughing. "But I hope that even if something like that happens, I’ll handle it with a positive attitude. So please, don’t worry about my future. I won’t."

"All young ladies talk in that way," observed Tom Musgrove, who entered the room unperceived, whilst his wife was speaking. "No girl ever owns wishing to be married, though we know very well that they are all longing for husbands—and most are ready to take any means to secure one!"

"All young women talk like that," noted Tom Musgrove, who entered the room unnoticed while his wife was speaking. "No girl ever admits that she wants to get married, even though we all know that they are all eager for husbands—and most are willing to do just about anything to get one!"

"I am gratified that you include us all in the same condemnation, Mr. Musgrove," said Lady Gordon, haughtily, "your very flattering opinion of us, is equally creditable to your fancy and your feeling of propriety."

"I’m glad you put us all in the same group of condemnation, Mr. Musgrove," said Lady Gordon, arrogantly, "your very flattering opinion of us reflects equally well on your imagination and your sense of propriety."

"Of course, I did not mean to include you," answered Tom, gallantly, "I could not, for I never thought of you as a woman, but as an angel."

"Of course, I didn't mean to include you," Tom replied, with chivalry, "I could not, because I never saw you as a woman, but as an angel."

Lady Gordon did not condescend to answer—she was not to be propitiated by his flattery, and was more likely to be affronted at his presuming to offer it at all.

Lady Gordon didn’t bother to respond—she wasn’t going to be swayed by his flattery and was more likely to be offended that he even thought to give it.

CHAPTER VIII.

Mr. Howard having, by this time, recovered sufficient composure to return to the company, re-appeared from the conservatory, where he had been calming his feelings amidst roses and heliotropes, and soon afterwards the other two gentlemen joined the party. Mr. Howard, himself, did not venture near Emma; but, after paying his compliments to Mrs. Musgrove, retreated to a window and seemed to be occupied with a newspaper. Though the two ladies subsequently retired to their toilet preparatory to dinner, there was no further tête-à-tête between him and Emma, as the other gentlemen continued in the room till dinner time.

Mr. Howard, having regained enough composure to rejoin the group, came back from the conservatory, where he had been calming down among the roses and heliotropes. Soon after, the other two gentlemen joined the party. Mr. Howard himself didn't approach Emma; instead, after greeting Mrs. Musgrove, he moved to a window and pretended to read a newspaper. Although the two ladies later went to freshen up for dinner, there was no further face-to-face between him and Emma, as the other gentlemen stayed in the room until dinner time.

Emma, of course, could not join in that meal; and did not, therefore, hear the comments which Mr. Howard's absence of mind drew on him. Mrs. Musgrove laughed outright—even Lady Gordon smiled, and Tom Musgrove openly accused him of being decidedly in love. Sir William came to his rescue, and parried the attacks of Tom for a time; but after the ladies withdrew, Tom commenced again, and tormented him unmercifully on the subject—declaring that he had long seen his attachment to Emma Watson—and without scruple, held out himself as an example of the risk of indulging in little harmless flirtations, by which one was unknowingly drawn into the meshes of hopeless matrimony.

Emma, of course, couldn’t join that meal; so she didn’t hear the comments that Mr. Howard’s absent-mindedness drew upon him. Mrs. Musgrove laughed out loud—even Lady Gordon smiled, and Tom Musgrove openly accused him of being clearly in love. Sir William came to his defense and deflected Tom’s jabs for a while; but after the ladies left, Tom started again and mercilessly teased him about it—claiming that he had long noticed his feelings for Emma Watson—and without hesitation, pointed to himself as an example of the dangers of indulging in harmless flirtations, which could unknowingly trap someone into the hopeless entanglement of marriage.

Mr. Howard was quite affronted; and answered indignantly, that whatever his feelings towards Miss Emma Watson might be, he thought of her with far too much respect, to allow her name to be used slightingly by any one, and that he should, least of all, expect from her brother-in-law insinuations so derogatory to her character.

Mr. Howard was pretty offended and replied angrily that no matter how he felt about Miss Emma Watson, he regarded her with too much respect to let anyone speak of her disrespectfully. He definitely didn’t expect such insulting implications about her character to come from her brother-in-law.

Sir William again interfered, and requested the subject to be dropped; he could not allow unfriendly feelings between his guests—and he had no doubt but that Mr. Musgrove had been misunderstood, if he could be supposed to speak unhandsomely of so amiable a young woman as Miss Watson, and one, who was, at the very time, Lady Gordon's visitor.

Sir William stepped in again and asked to drop the subject; he couldn't let any bad feelings arise among his guests—and he was sure Mr. Musgrove had been misunderstood if anyone thought he could speak poorly of such a lovely young woman as Miss Watson, especially since she was, at that very moment, visiting Lady Gordon.

"I defy any one to prove a word derogatory to Emma Watson," cried Lord Osborne, his eyes flashing with most unusual animation; "In my house, and as my sister's guest, her name must and shall be treated with respect."

"I challenge anyone to say a single bad word about Emma Watson," shouted Lord Osborne, his eyes sparkling with a rare excitement; "In my home, and as my sister's guest, her name must be treated with respect."

"Upon my honor I did not mean any reflection upon her," exclaimed Tom, quite taken by surprise by the spirit he had raised, "it is the last thing I dreamt of to offend you, my lord."

"Honestly, I didn't mean to disrespect her," Tom said, completely surprised by the tension he had caused. "Offending you, my lord, was the last thing I ever expected."

"Very well," cried Sir William, "that is sufficient, let the subject drop."

"Alright," exclaimed Sir William, "that's enough, let's change the subject."

And so it did for the present, but what passed had made a deep impression on Lord Osborne, whose fears of Mr. Howard as a rival were all confirmed by this discussion. He could not rest without some explanation on this subject, and accordingly drew him into the garden after dinner, and there whilst pacing up and down the terrace, told him he had something very particular to say to him.

And so it was for now, but what had happened left a strong impact on Lord Osborne, whose worries about Mr. Howard as a competitor were fully confirmed by this conversation. He couldn't relax without some clarity on this matter, so he pulled him into the garden after dinner, and there, while walking back and forth on the terrace, he told him he had something important to discuss.

Howard's heart told him what was coming, and he resolved to summon his courage and speak openly on this occasion.

Howard's heart knew what was coming, and he decided to gather his courage and speak honestly this time.

"You know, Howard," said the young peer in a tone between remonstrance and complaint, "I never made any secret to you of my wishes and hopes with regard to Emma Watson—you have long known that nothing but circumstances prevented my addressing her and asking her hand."

"You know, Howard," said the young peer in a tone that was both reprimanding and complaining, "I’ve never hidden my feelings and ambitions about Emma Watson from you—you’ve known for a long time that only circumstances have stopped me from approaching her and asking for her hand."

"I know it, my Lord," replied Howard.

"I know it, my Lord," Howard replied.

"Well then, I must say I look upon it as neither kind nor honorable of you to cut me out, or at least try to do so, for until she convinces me, I will not believe you have quite succeeded. But you should not have used me so, when I had been quite open with you."

"Well then, I have to say I see it as neither kind nor honorable of you to exclude me, or at least try to, because until she convinces me, I won't believe you've fully succeeded. But you shouldn't have treated me this way, especially when I had been so open with you."

His companion was embarrassed; for the total absence of self-confidence, which formed a prominent part of his character, made it very hard for him to publish his love whilst his prospects were uncertain.

His companion was embarrassed because his lack of self-confidence, which was a big part of who he was, made it really difficult for him to express his love while his future was uncertain.

"Tell me," continued Lord Osborne with some warmth, "do you not yourself love Emma Watson? Have you not sought to supplant me?"

"Tell me," continued Lord Osborne with a bit of passion, "don’t you actually love Emma Watson? Haven't you tried to take my place?"

"I will not deny that I do love her,—but I trust the acknowledgement will be safe with you—I own I love her—have loved her long—did love her well when you told me your own views, my Lord, and in fact have loved her ever since our first meeting in the assembly rooms."

"I won’t deny that I love her—but I trust you’ll keep that to yourself—I admit I love her—I’ve loved her for a long time—I cared for her deeply when you shared your own feelings, my Lord, and honestly, I’ve loved her ever since our first meeting in the assembly rooms."

"And why was I not told of this when I mentioned my plans to you—why allow me to form false hopes, whilst you were undermining the ground on which I stood?"

"And why didn’t you tell me about this when I shared my plans with you—why let me build up false hopes while you were eroding the very foundation I stood on?"

"You are unjust to me, my Lord, you speak as if I had tried to injure you, or prejudice her against you. Had I not a right to love her—have I not a right to win her if I can? Though I am but a poor parson and you are a peer, surely she is the only one to decide whether my addresses may not be acceptable to her. I have never attempted to thwart your success, nor have I ever made Emma a declaration of my own attachment. But I have as good a right to do so as yourself."

"You’re being unfair to me, my Lord. You speak as if I tried to hurt you or turn her against you. Don’t I have a right to love her? Don’t I have a right to win her over if I can? Even though I’m just a poor parson and you’re a nobleman, she is the one who should decide if my affections are acceptable to her. I’ve never tried to undermine your chances, nor have I ever confessed my feelings for Emma. But I have just as much right to do so as you do."

"I did not mean to call your rights in question at all, Mr. Howard; what I quarrel with is, your want of openness in not letting me know that I had a rival in you. Had you done so, I should have had no cause to complain."

"I didn’t mean to challenge your rights at all, Mr. Howard; what I have an issue with is your lack of honesty in not telling me that you were my rival. If you had done that, I wouldn’t have had any reason to complain."

"I own I was sorry afterwards that I did not speak openly, my lord, on that occasion, but my uncertainty as to her feelings prevented me!"

"I admit I was sorry later that I didn’t speak honestly, my lord, at that moment, but my doubts about her feelings held me back!"

"Then you are now convinced of success?" observed Lord Osborne gloomily.

"Then you are now sure of success?" Lord Osborne said gloomily.

"By no means; you have forced a confession from me, which under other circumstances I would not have made; but I am very far indeed from confidence on the subject. She has never heard me declare my feelings."

"Not at all; you've made me admit something I wouldn't have under different circumstances; but I'm still very uncertain about it. She has never heard me express my feelings."

"I am glad of it—well then I really think, Howard, the best thing you can do is to take yourself off for a few days, and leave the field clear for me. Now do, there's a good fellow, and I shall be eternally obliged to you."

"I’m really glad to hear that—so I think, Howard, the best thing you can do is to take a few days off and give me some space. Please do it, it would really help me out, and I’ll be forever grateful."

"You ask a great deal," replied Howard gravely.

"You ask a lot," Howard replied seriously.

"Not so very much, because, you see, if I am accepted it proves that you would be refused, and just saves you the trouble altogether; and if I am refused I will let you know, and you can come in directly and follow up your chase. Do you agree to it?"

"Not really, because, you see, if I get accepted it shows that you would be rejected, which saves you the trouble; and if I get rejected, I’ll let you know, and you can come in right away and continue your pursuit. Do you agree to that?"

"I must have a little time to think of that proposal, my lord," replied Howard, hesitating and unwilling to assent.

"I need some time to think about that proposal, my lord," Howard replied, hesitating and reluctant to agree.

"Till to-morrow morning, I cannot give you longer, let me know what you settle on to-morrow, and I shall arrange my plans. Do you know my mother talks of coming down here?"

"Until tomorrow morning, I can't give you any longer. Let me know what you decide tomorrow, and I'll plan accordingly. By the way, my mom is thinking about coming down here."

"I had not heard of it; when does her ladyship think of doing so?"

"I hadn't heard about it; when does she plan to do that?"

"Very soon; I think the good old soul has taken it into that precious head of hers to suspect what I am about, and in her horror of a misalliance, she is coming down in hopes of stopping me altogether. By Jove it would be a good joke to get it all settled before her appearance."

"Very soon; I think the dear old soul has figured out what I’m up to, and in her fear of a mismatch, she’s coming down hoping to stop me altogether. By Jove, it would be a good laugh to have everything settled before she shows up."

"Do you think Emma Watson will consent to be your wife, if she supposes, her ladyship, your mother, objects?"

"Do you think Emma Watson will agree to be your wife if she believes your mother, her ladyship, is against it?"

"That's the worst of it—I am afraid she may have some scruples, but I mean to try my luck at all events. There's another thing too, to be considered, Fanny Carr is coming here—that eternal talker, Fanny Carr, and it would save me an immense deal of trouble with her if I could give myself out as an engaged man. She would not talk half so much."

"That's the worst part—I’m worried she might have some reservations, but I’m going to take my chances anyway. There's also something else to consider, Fanny Carr is coming over— that never-ending talker, Fanny Carr, and it would save me a ton of trouble if I could just pretend to be engaged. She wouldn’t chatter nearly as much."

"You really think that would make a difference," said Mr. Howard, trying to smile, but not very successfully.

"You really think that would matter?" Mr. Howard said, attempting to smile, but not doing it very well.

"I have no doubt of it at all, and the blessing of being freed in some degree from the trouble of answering her is more than I could tell. That girl would talk the hind leg off a horse in no time."

"I have no doubt about it at all, and the relief of being somewhat free from the hassle of answering her is beyond what I can express. That girl could talk a horse's leg off in no time."

Howard deliberated. He felt perfectly convinced that Emma never would marry from ambition or mercenary motives, but he was not quite sure what degree of influence the young peer might have over her heart. The idea of meeting Lady Osborne again was excessively disagreeable, and as he was really under the necessity of going to fetch his sister home, he thought perhaps he might as well go at once, and allow Lord Osborne a fair field. Then if the event were consonant to his own wishes he might return with a safe conscience. But the question arose, what would Emma herself think of it; in what light would she consider his quitting her thus suddenly, after the betrayal of feeling which he that very afternoon had made? Would she not think him the most capricious, the most changeable of mortals—might she not be justly affronted with him, indignant at his vacillation—might she not suspect him of trifling with her feelings—might she not think herself extremely ill-used—could he bear to forfeit the esteem which she had sometimes shown for him. No, Lord Osborne asked too much, he thought only of himself, and expected to rule Howard now, in an affair of consequence like this, in the same way as he had formerly done, when the question solely regarded what part of the river they should fish, or which copse they should go through with their guns. It was impossible, he could not, and he ought not to yield, and he determined that he would not. These thoughts occupying his mind, he was exceedingly silent during the whole evening, hardly venturing to trust his voice beyond a monosyllable, and never raising his eyes except by stealth to that part of the room where Emma sat.

Howard thought it over. He was completely convinced that Emma would never marry for ambition or money, but he wasn't sure how much influence the young lord might have over her feelings. The thought of seeing Lady Osborne again was really unpleasant, and since he had to go pick up his sister anyway, he figured he might as well go now and give Lord Osborne a fair chance. If things went the way he hoped, he could come back feeling good about it. But then he wondered what Emma would think; how would she view him leaving so suddenly after he had just revealed his feelings that very afternoon? Would she see him as the most fickle, unpredictable person? Would she be justifiably upset with him, angry at his indecision—might she even think he was playing with her emotions—would she feel incredibly mistreated—could he really risk losing the respect she had sometimes shown him? No, Lord Osborne was asking too much; he was only thinking of himself and expecting to control Howard again in a significant situation like this, just like he had before when it was simply about where they would fish or which woods they would hunt in. It was impossible—he couldn't and shouldn't give in, and he decided he wouldn't. With these thoughts filling his mind, he was very quiet the whole evening, hardly daring to speak more than a word or two, and never raising his eyes except furtively to where Emma was sitting.

The evening passed very much as might be expected amongst such a party—Margaret talked a great deal, and her husband took every opportunity of contradicting her assertions, and turning her opinions into ridicule. Lady Gordon gave up all attempts at keeping the peace as perfectly hopeless, and Sir William sat by Emma and entertained her with his conversation, whilst his brother-in-law was quite as silent as his rival. At length, to the great relief of the whole party, the Musgroves' carriage was announced, and they took their leave, and Emma, ashamed, agitated, fatigued, and worried, left the party immediately afterwards, for the silence and peace of her own apartments.

The evening went pretty much as expected in that group—Margaret talked a lot, and her husband seized every chance to disagree with her and mock her views. Lady Gordon gave up on trying to maintain harmony, finding it completely futile, while Sir William sat with Emma and kept her entertained with his conversation, while his brother-in-law remained as quiet as ever. Finally, to everyone's relief, the Musgroves' carriage was announced, and they left. Emma, feeling embarrassed, anxious, exhausted, and troubled, left the gathering soon after for the calm and solitude of her own rooms.

She was ashamed and mortified that the Gordons should have seen the want of concord, and the absence of courtesy between her sister and her husband—it was much worse than she had expected. Tom seemed to think no civility even was due, and Margaret set no bounds to her peevishness; but all this anxiety was merged in her considerations as to Mr. Howard's conduct and feelings. She could not comprehend him, and she understood herself only too well.

She felt embarrassed and humiliated that the Gordons had noticed the disagreement and lack of respect between her sister and her husband—it was way worse than she had anticipated. Tom didn’t seem to think any politeness was necessary, and Margaret was being completely moody; but all her worry got drowned out by her thoughts about Mr. Howard's behavior and feelings. She couldn’t figure him out, but she understood herself all too clearly.

His last words to her might in themselves mean nothing, but there was a tone and a look which accompanied them which gave them a deep, and, to her, most important meaning. Her hand still seemed to feel the thrilling pressure of his fingers, and she could hardly believe that after this he could longer leave her in doubt as to his wishes.

His last words to her might not mean much on their own, but the tone and look that came with them gave them a deep, and for her, a very significant meaning. She could still feel the exciting pressure of his fingers, and she could hardly believe that after this, he could still leave her guessing about what he wanted.

Whether it was the agitation of mind which these reflections occasioned, or solely owing to the pain which for two days she had been suffering, she could hardly tell, but the next morning she found herself so feverish and unwell as to be quite unable to leave her room. She felt this the more because she thus, as she fancied, lost the interview with Mr. Howard which she had been promising herself, and until she found all chance of it gone, she had not known how very much she was depending on it.

Whether it was the stress these thoughts caused her or just the pain she had been feeling for two days, she couldn't be sure, but the next morning she felt so feverish and unwell that she couldn't leave her room. She felt this more acutely because she believed she was missing the meeting with Mr. Howard that she had been looking forward to, and until she realized all chances of it were gone, she hadn't realized how much she was counting on it.

In the meantime a scene which she little dreamt of was enacted at the vicarage. Early in the morning, Lord Osborne, impatient for the decision which he fully expected would be in his favour, hurried to secure an interview with Mr. Howard. Great was his surprise when he met with a firm refusal from this gentleman to accede to his proposal. He would not absent himself from Emma at this time; he would not forego the chances of success in his suit; no voluntary act on his part should cause her to doubt his sincerity, or suppose him indifferent to her. Lord Osborne was thwarted in a way which he little expected, and he had so seldom met with opposition before, that he knew not how to brook it on this occasion. He was quite silent, but with gloomy look, and long strides, he paced up and down the little drawing-room, uncertain what to do or say next, or how to express his indignation.

In the meantime, a scene she never expected was unfolding at the vicarage. Early in the morning, Lord Osborne, eager for the decision he was sure would go his way, rushed to secure a meeting with Mr. Howard. He was greatly surprised when Mr. Howard firmly refused his proposal. He wouldn’t leave Emma at this time; he wouldn’t give up on the chances of success in his pursuit; no voluntary action from him would make her doubt his sincerity or think he was indifferent to her. Lord Osborne was thwarted in a way he never anticipated, and since he had rarely faced opposition before, he didn’t know how to handle it this time. He remained silent, but with a gloomy expression and long strides, walked back and forth in the small drawing room, unsure of what to do or say next, or how to show his anger.

Circumstances, however, befriended him in an unexpected way; whilst he was giving way to his irritation by heavy steps and bent brows, and his host was heartily wishing the unpleasant interview terminated, the post arrived, and a letter was brought to Mr. Howard which speedily engrossed all his attention. It was from his sister, and written in great distress—her little boy was dangerously ill, and she urged her brother to come to her, as from a variety of circumstances she stood in need of his protection and advice. She was in lodgings, and the mistress of the house, a hard-hearted and parsimonious woman, took advantage of the difficulties in which she was placed, and not only imposed on her in every possible way, but refused her the assistance of which she stood in need in the present extremity.

Circumstances, however, turned in his favor in an unexpected way. While he was stomping around in irritation with furrowed brows, and his host was wishing for the unpleasant meeting to end, the mail arrived, and a letter was delivered to Mr. Howard that quickly captured all his attention. It was from his sister, written in great distress—her little boy was seriously ill, and she urged her brother to come to her because, given a variety of circumstances, she needed his protection and advice. She was staying in a rented room, and the landlady, a cold-hearted and miserly woman, took advantage of her situation, not only exploiting her in every possible way but also refusing her the help she desperately needed at that critical time.

Deeply grieved at this detail of the sufferings undergone by the sister on whom he doted, he felt not a moment's hesitation as to his determination. To fly to comfort and defend her must be his first wish, and let the consequences be what they might, all must give way before such an appeal.

Deeply saddened by the suffering his beloved sister endured, he didn’t hesitate for a second in his decision. His first priority had to be to rush to her side to comfort and protect her, and no matter the consequences, everything else had to take a backseat to that need.

With emotion scarcely to be repressed, he turned to Lord Osborne and said,

With barely contained emotion, he turned to Lord Osborne and said,

"Providence, my lord, has decided against me, and your request must now be acceded to as an imperative duty on my part. My sister requires my presence, and if I can arrange my affairs to-day I shall leave by the night mail for Wales."

"Fate, my lord, has turned against me, and I must now fulfill your request as a necessary obligation. My sister needs me, and if I can organize my matters today, I will take the night train to Wales."

Lord Osborne's irrepressible pleasure was a certain proof how deeply he had taken this affair to heart, and how little he cared for the feelings of others, except as they thwarted or fell in with his own. He greatly commended Howard for determining to go immediately, and would have been quite as ready to commend Mrs. Willis for wanting him. He was zealous in obviating any possible difficulty about the performance of the Sunday duty, and only demurred to the absolute necessity which Howard alleged of going up to the Castle to see and take leave of the ladies.

Lord Osborne’s undeniable excitement showed just how much he was invested in this situation and how little he considered the feelings of others, unless they interfered with or aligned with his own. He praised Howard for deciding to leave right away and would have been just as willing to praise Mrs. Willis for wanting him to go. He was eager to address any potential issues regarding the Sunday duty, but he hesitated at the insistence that Howard needed to go to the Castle to say goodbye to the ladies.

But here his arguments were met with entire unconcern; Mr. Howard was determined himself to explain the reason of his conduct, and not trust that office to another. Perhaps he flattered himself that his friend Lady Gordon would considerately allow him an interview with Emma untroubled by witnesses, when he might have an opportunity of setting his own wishes in a clearer light than he had hitherto had courage to do. But if he nourished such ideas, they were of course doomed to an entire disappointment, for on arriving at the well known sitting-room, he learnt, with infinite concern, that Emma was completely invalided.

But here his arguments were met with complete indifference; Mr. Howard was determined to explain the reason for his actions himself instead of relying on someone else. Maybe he took comfort in thinking that his friend Lady Gordon would kindly give him a chance to talk to Emma alone, without any witnesses, so he could express his feelings more clearly than he had been brave enough to before. But if he held onto those thoughts, they were bound to be completely crushed, because when he got to the familiar sitting room, he learned, to his great distress, that Emma was totally unwell.

"Quite unwell, and unfit for any exertion," Lady Gordon pronounced her to be, and with so much fever about her that if the evening did not find her better, medical advice must certainly be sent for. Sorrowfully, therefore, he was compelled to take his leave, only cheered by the assurance that Lady Gordon sympathised much in his anxieties, and that Emma would certainly do the same whenever she could be allowed to learn them.

"Lady Gordon declared that she was quite unwell and not fit for any effort, with enough fever that if she didn't feel better by evening, they would definitely need to seek medical advice. Tragically, he had to take his leave, though he was somewhat comforted by Lady Gordon's understanding of his worries, and he knew that Emma would feel the same as soon as she was able to find out."

The certainty that she would learn the real reason that hurried him away was his greatest consolation, and in that case she must forgive, and would probably pity him. He went—and Lord Osborne, relieved from the immediate dread of such a rival, instantaneously resolved to defer his own declaration until some indefinite and distant period, there being not the least occasion to hurry, since any day previous to Howard's return would be early enough for him.

The fact that she would eventually find out the real reason he left was his biggest comfort, and in that situation, she would have to forgive him and likely feel sorry for him. He left—and Lord Osborne, feeling relieved from the immediate threat of such a rival, quickly decided to put off his own declaration for an unspecified and distant time, as there was no need to rush; any day before Howard's return would be soon enough for him.

Emma's indisposition lasted several days, and was probably rather increased than otherwise by the information which her attendant gave her, that Mr. Howard was gone to Wales, for no one knew how long. She had no one to whom she could communicate her feelings, and the disappointment was all the more deeply felt from being dwelt on in secret. Lady Gordon possibly guessed her sensations, but was too considerate to show it if she did, except perhaps by an increased kindness of manner. She saw no one else of course except the apothecary, who was by no means an entertaining man, and would bear no comparison with her former acquaintance, Mr. Morgan. It was quite true what Lord Osborne had mentioned, that his mother had talked of coming down to the Castle; she, however, changed her mind and remained at Richmond instead; but Miss Carr arrived on a visit, during the time of Emma's retirement in her own room, and she once more commenced a series of attacks upon the young peer's affections, which though extremely detrimental to his peace of mind, did not at all produce the effect which she intended. Miss Carr began strongly to suspect that some unseen obstacle must neutralize her efforts, and form a bar to her progress. She could not believe he would be so impenetrable to her charms if there were no other affection to shield his heart. She asked questions, considered, watched, and came to the conclusion that Emma Watson, whose presence she had learnt with surprise, was the individual who cast a malignant spell around her intended victim, which enabled him to elude her best devices.

Emma's illness lasted for several days and was likely made worse by the news from her attendant that Mr. Howard had gone to Wales, with no one knowing how long he would be away. She had no one to share her feelings with, and the disappointment felt even deeper since she kept it all to herself. Lady Gordon might have sensed what she was going through but was too kind to acknowledge it, maybe just showing a bit more kindness in her manner. Naturally, she didn’t see anyone else except the apothecary, who was far from entertaining and didn’t compare to her former acquaintance, Mr. Morgan. It was true what Lord Osborne had said about his mother planning to visit the Castle; however, she changed her mind and stayed at Richmond instead. Meanwhile, Miss Carr came to visit during Emma's solitude in her room and began her attempts to win over the young peer's affections. Although her efforts were really affecting his peace of mind, they didn’t have the desired effect. Miss Carr started to suspect that some unseen barrier was undermining her attempts and blocking her path. She couldn't believe that he would be so immune to her charms without another affection protecting his heart. She asked questions, thought things over, observed, and concluded that Emma Watson, whose presence she learned of with surprise, was the one casting a negative influence around her intended target, allowing him to avoid her best strategies.

She never for a moment imagined that Emma herself could be insensible or regardless of his admiration; what was a prize of such value to Miss Carr, must be a still greater object to Miss Watson, and doubtless she was internally triumphing in her superior attraction and success. No doubt, indeed, but this sprained ankle was a part of her plan; all devised to make herself of importance, and excite his sympathy. Something must be done to counteract such deep-laid schemes, and that immediately too, or all exertion would be too late; but yet it must be cautiously entered on, or she might only hurt her own cause.

She never thought for a second that Emma could be unaware or indifferent to his admiration; what was such a valuable prize to Miss Carr must be even more significant to Miss Watson, and surely she was secretly celebrating her greater appeal and success. No doubt this sprained ankle was part of her strategy; all designed to make herself seem important and gain his sympathy. Something had to be done to counteract such well-planned schemes, and quickly, or it would be too late; but it had to be approached carefully, or she might just end up damaging her own chances.

Fortunately for her plans, she was possessed of a very unexpected means of assailing Emma. She had been staying at Lady Fanny Allston's, her ladyship being her cousin, at the time when the negotiation was carried on for the situation of governess, and had learnt the exact reason why it had been so abruptly terminated. The scandal which had thrown a shade over Emma's name at Croydon, would, on reaching her ears have been passed as a thing deserving neither attention nor memory, but for the incipient jealousy which even then she felt against her rival.

Fortunately for her plans, she had a very unexpected way to attack Emma. She had been staying at Lady Fanny Allston's, her cousin, at the time when the discussions were taking place for the governess position and had found out the exact reason why it ended so abruptly. The scandal that had cast a shadow over Emma's name in Croydon would have been dismissed as unimportant and quickly forgotten if not for the growing jealousy she already felt towards her rival.

This had fixed it in her memory; and now she was determined to bring it forward in such a way as to make it tell with best advantage in her own favor. She made no comment when she heard that Emma was in the house; and bore, without remark and apparent philosophy, the regrets of the whole party at her absence—only secretly resolving to watch Lord Osborne well on her re-appearance, and ascertain the state of his feelings from his looks and actions.

This had stuck in her mind, and now she was set on bringing it up in a way that would work out best for her. She didn’t say anything when she heard that Emma was in the house, and quietly endured the whole group's regrets about her absence—just secretly deciding to keep an eye on Lord Osborne when she came back and see how he felt based on his expressions and behavior.

The return of Emma Watson to their usual party was hailed with great satisfaction by the family. She looked a shade paler than usual, but otherwise, well and animated—for she had, on her convalescence, learnt from her friend the exact reason of Mr. Howard's absence; and satisfied that it was inevitable, and no desertion of her from choice or caprice, she felt only uneasy for Mrs. Willis, not on her own account.

The return of Emma Watson to their usual party was welcomed with a lot of happiness by the family. She looked a bit paler than usual, but otherwise, she was doing well and full of energy—during her recovery, she had learned from her friend the real reason for Mr. Howard's absence; and knowing that it was unavoidable and not a choice or whim on his part, she felt only concerned for Mrs. Willis, not for herself.

Sir William and his wife spoke their pleasure aloud; Lord Osborne only looked his in public, but he seated himself next her at breakfast, and was extremely attentive in supplying her plate with what he thought best.

Sir William and his wife expressed their happiness openly; Lord Osborne only showed his in public, but he sat next to her at breakfast and was very attentive, making sure her plate was filled with what he thought she would like best.

Miss Carr being late, missed the rencounter—and by the same means, forfeited the seat at breakfast, which she had always, hitherto, appropriated to herself. This vexed her; and when, on entering the room, she saw Emma, she did not speak, but went coolly round the table and seated herself precisely opposite.

Miss Carr was late and missed the meeting—and as a result, she lost the seat at breakfast that she had always claimed for herself. This upset her, and when she entered the room and saw Emma, she didn’t say a word but calmly walked around the table and sat down directly across from her.

"Fanny," said Lady Gordon, "I believe you are acquainted with my friend, Miss Watson—you met her here before."

"Fanny," Lady Gordon said, "I think you know my friend, Miss Watson—you met her here before."

Fanny bowed haughtily, which was the only answer she would, at first, condescend to return; but after a moment's consideration, she said with something like a sneer:

Fanny bowed arrogantly, which was the only response she would, at first, deign to give; but after a moment's thought, she said with a hint of a sneer:

"Though it is some time since we met, Miss Watson, you will be surprised to learn I have heard a great deal about you in the last three months."

"Although it’s been a while since we met, Miss Watson, you might be surprised to know that I've heard a lot about you in the past three months."

Emma did look rather surprised, more, perhaps, at the tone in which this was said, than by the fact; she did not know what she had done to give rise to such a look of scorn or contempt. The next words enlightened her.

Emma looked pretty surprised, maybe more by the way it was said than by the actual fact. She didn’t understand what she had done to cause such a scornful or contemptuous look. The next words cleared things up for her.

"Lady Fanny Allston is my relative—perhaps you did not know that, and I was there last April."

"Lady Fanny Allston is my relative—maybe you didn't know that, and I was there last April."

Emma felt a little confused at the many recollections which were connected with that name—visions of Mr. Morgan and country-town gossip—unpleasant sensations and unkind relations, flitted across her mind—but she looked up after a moment, and conscious that she had been clear of blame in that transaction, and not quite believing all Mr. Morgan had said on the subject, she replied:

Emma felt a bit confused by all the memories tied to that name—images of Mr. Morgan and small-town rumors—unpleasant feelings and unfriendly relationships flashed through her mind. But after a moment, she looked up, aware that she hadn’t done anything wrong in that situation, and not fully convinced by everything Mr. Morgan had said about it, she replied:

"Then, there was much probability at one time, of our meeting. I suppose you know what passed between her ladyship and me?"

"Then, there was a good chance that we would meet. I guess you know what happened between her ladyship and me?"

"Indeed I do," replied Miss Carr, fixing her large, blue eyes on her with a malicious look; "and all about a certain Mr. Morgan too—what a pleasant man he can be. I do not wonder at his misleading girls in that way. Ah! you need not blush so—upon my word, I think you were almost excusable in your situation. I dare say, I might have been tempted to do the same."

"Yes, I do," replied Miss Carr, locking her large blue eyes onto her with a mischievous glare. "And it’s all about a certain Mr. Morgan too—he can be such a charming guy. I’m not surprised he tricks girls like that. Oh, you don’t need to blush so—honestly, I think you were nearly justified in your situation. I bet I might have been tempted to do the same."

Lord Osborne's eyes were turned from his plate of broiled ham to Emma's face, with an earnest expression, which Miss Carr did not fail to notice. There was awakened jealousy, and surprise, and something of displeasure in his countenance as he looked at her—but who was the object of the displeasure, she was not quite certain; she almost thought it was herself.

Lord Osborne's gaze shifted from his plate of broiled ham to Emma's face, showing a serious expression that Miss Carr noticed right away. There was a mix of jealousy, surprise, and a hint of displeasure on his face as he looked at her—but she wasn't exactly sure who he was displeased with; she almost felt it might be her.

Lady Gordon looked up likewise.

Lady Gordon looked up too.

"Why, my dear Fanny," said she, "I fancy you have got hold of some country-town gossip; I wonder you are not ashamed to repeat it."

"Why, my dear Fanny," she said, "I think you've picked up some small-town gossip; I’m surprised you’re not embarrassed to repeat it."

"I certainly should disdain country-town gossip," repeated she, "what I was alluding to, was an event which nearly concerned Lady Fanny, and which no doubt, Miss Watson perfectly comprehends."

"I really should ignore gossip from the countryside," she repeated, "what I was referring to was an event that almost involved Lady Fanny, and which no doubt, Miss Watson completely understands."

"I beg your pardon," said Emma, "but indeed, I do no such thing. If you allude to the fact of my employing Mr. Morgan as a means of communicating with your relative, I have no idea any one could blame me for such a proceeding, it seems so natural and straightforward."

"I’m sorry," said Emma, "but I really don’t. If you’re referring to my hiring Mr. Morgan to communicate with your relative, I don’t see how anyone could fault me for that; it feels so natural and simple."

"I was not thinking of your employing Mr. Morgan as a negotiator," replied Miss Carr with emphasis, "it was very friendly of him, no doubt, to interest himself in your concerns; single men are often friendly to young ladies."

"I wasn't talking about you hiring Mr. Morgan as a negotiator," replied Miss Carr with emphasis, "it was very friendly of him, no doubt, to take an interest in your issues; single men are often friendly to young women."

"And so are married men too, I trust," cried Sir William, "at least I am; and, therefore, I recommend you young ladies, both of you, to postpone your unintelligible discussion on unknown topics, until such time as having no witnesses, you may be able to converse in plain English, without figure of speech, or oratorical hieroglyphics."

"And I assume married men are included in that too," shouted Sir William, "at least I am; so I suggest you two young ladies put off your confusing talk about topics no one understands until you can speak plainly, without any fancy language or complicated expressions."

Emma looked gratefully at Sir William for his interference; he was always ready to stand her friend. Lord Osborne continued to look thoughtfully and uneasily at her, between the intervals of replenishing his mouth, or whilst stirring his coffee, but Emma felt not the slightest concern about his feeling jealousy or any other emotion; he was extremely welcome to fancy that she was desperately in love with Mr. Morgan or any other man in Croydon—especially, as in that case, he would probably make some relaxation in his devotion to her.

Emma looked gratefully at Sir William for stepping in; he was always ready to support her. Lord Osborne kept glancing at her with a thoughtful, uneasy expression, pausing to eat or stir his coffee. But Emma didn't feel the slightest bit worried about him being jealous or feeling anything else; he was more than welcome to think she was madly in love with Mr. Morgan or any other guy in Croydon—especially since that might make him ease up on his devotion to her.

As her ankle was not yet sufficiently strong for walking, Lady Gordon proposed her taking a drive after luncheon in the pony phaeton, and until that time, prescribed perfect rest on the sofa. This Emma acquiesced in the more readily, as the post had brought her some peculiarly pleasant letters. One was from Elizabeth, detailing many interesting particulars relative to the preparations for her marriage, and some amusing anecdotes from the Croydon circle, the other was still more calculated to please and excite her. It was from Sam, and contained the agreeable information that a very good situation had presented itself. It was to Penelope that he was indebted for the offer. Since her marriage, she had been anxious to persuade her husband to give up his practice, or at least to take a partner in his business, and now she had the satisfaction of making an offer to Sam on such very advantageous terms, that he could not hesitate a moment about accepting them. He was to remove to Chichester next month, and though at first he was to live in his brother-in-law's house, if the scheme answered, he was subsequently to have a house of his own, and then he looked forward with delight to the idea that Emma could come and reside with him. The prospect of this gave her courage and strength to support all the disagreeable innuendoes which Miss Carr might throw out, and even to bear with Lord Osborne's presence and Mr. Howard's absence. Settled at Chichester, it was not likely that the former of these gentlemen would follow her for the purpose of looking at her, or that the latter, if he wished to see her again, would have any difficulty in tracing her steps. How happy she should be in her brother's little ménage, even if she were never to see anything more of those whom she had known whilst at Winston or Osborne Castle. She could fancy it all to herself, and in her joyous answer, she drew a lively picture of the pleasure she intended they should have together.

Since her ankle wasn't strong enough to walk yet, Lady Gordon suggested she take a drive in the pony cart after lunch, and until then, she should rest on the sofa. Emma happily agreed, especially since the post had brought her some particularly nice letters. One was from Elizabeth, sharing many interesting details about her wedding preparations and some funny stories from the Croydon crowd. The other letter was even more exciting—it was from Sam, giving her the great news that a fantastic job opportunity had come up. He owed this offer to Penelope, who since her marriage had been eager to convince her husband to either quit his practice or at least take on a partner. Now, she was thrilled to present Sam with an offer that was so good he couldn’t say no. He was set to move to Chichester next month. At first, he would stay at his brother-in-law’s house, but if everything went well, he would eventually have his own home, and he eagerly anticipated Emma coming to live with him. This prospect gave her the strength to handle any unpleasant comments from Miss Carr and to tolerate Lord Osborne's presence and Mr. Howard's absence. Once they were settled in Chichester, it was unlikely that Lord Osborne would come looking for her, or that Mr. Howard, if he wanted to see her again, would have trouble finding her. She envisioned being so happy in her brother's little home, even if she never saw anyone from her past in Winston or Osborne Castle again. She could picture it all in her mind, and in her cheerful response, she painted a vivid picture of the fun they would have together.

Tired of the anxieties attending an attachment which had not progressed very happily, she felt as if it would be delightful to settle for life with her brother, and forswear all other and deeper affection. If she could only make sure that he would never marry, it would be all perfect; so she wrote to him, and her letter made Sam smile with pleasure when he read it, and proved the best restorative after a toilsome day in the heat of the summer, during a particularly unhealthy season.

Tired of the worries that came with a relationship that hadn’t gone very well, she thought it would be great to settle down for life with her brother and give up on any other deeper love. If she could just be certain that he would never get married, everything would be perfect. So she wrote to him, and her letter made Sam smile with joy when he read it, serving as the best pick-me-up after a long, hot day in the summer during a particularly unhealthy time.

"William, as I am going to drive with Emma, you must really ride out with Fanny Carr," said Lady Gordon to her husband, before luncheon that morning. "She will expect something of the sort."

"William, since I'm going to drive with Emma, you really need to ride out with Fanny Carr," Lady Gordon said to her husband before lunch that morning. "She'll be expecting something like that."

"Why can you not take her with you, my love?" enquired he.

"Why can’t you take her with you, my love?" he asked.

"She is so very cross to-day, I do not know what is the matter with her," replied the lady, "and really I cannot undertake her, or we shall certainly quarrel."

"She's really angry today; I have no idea what's bothering her," replied the lady, "and honestly, I can't take her on, or we'll definitely end up arguing."

"And so she is to be put off upon me, is she Rosa? I am much obliged truly."

"And so she’s going to be handed over to me, is she Rosa? I really appreciate it."

"Oh yes, because you are so good tempered, you will be certain to bear with her petulance, so do not refuse me," said the young wife with a look of entreaty, which her husband could not resist.

"Oh yes, since you're so easygoing, you'll definitely put up with her moodiness, so please don't say no to me," said the young wife with a pleading look that her husband couldn't resist.

"Very well, I am resigned, pray let Miss Carr know the felicity that awaits her; but I hope you will ask your brother to accompany us."

"Alright, I accept that, please let Miss Carr know about the happiness that awaits her; but I hope you'll ask your brother to join us."

"I am sure neither Fanny nor I should make any objection to that; but I do not think you will easily persuade him; he is shyer of her than ever, and seems quite to detest her."

"I’m sure neither Fanny nor I would have any issue with that; but I don’t think you’ll easily convince him; he’s more shy around her than before and seems to really dislike her."

"I do not wonder at it, any man would dislike a girl who made such a desperate attack on him; I am sure I should for one; I always liked you because you were so capricious and cross; sometimes unkind, and always careless towards me."

"I’m not surprised by it; any guy would be put off by a girl who went after him so aggressively. I know I would. I always liked you because you were so unpredictable and moody; sometimes unkind and always indifferent towards me."

"You loved me purely out of contradiction I have no doubt, and to hear your account, we must both have been particularly amiable characters; but so long as you ride to-day with Fanny Carr, I shall be satisfied."

"You loved me purely out of contradiction, I have no doubt, and if I hear your version of things, we must have both been particularly nice people; but as long as you're riding today with Fanny Carr, I'll be fine with that."

"And shall I obtain from her all the particulars about which she was indulging in such edifying hints at breakfast—shall I enquire into the particulars relative to Lady Fanny and Mr. Morgan?"

"And should I get from her all the details she was hinting at during breakfast—should I ask about the specifics regarding Lady Fanny and Mr. Morgan?"

"I dare say they would not repay the trouble," replied Lady Gordon, "Fanny rather likes to say ill-natured things; I do not attach much credit to her stories in general."

"I have to say they probably wouldn’t be worth the trouble," replied Lady Gordon, "Fanny tends to enjoy saying mean things; I don’t give her stories much credibility overall."

"Upon my word, Rosa, considering she is your very particular friend, I think you speak very freely of her; I wonder whether you discuss my character with equal candour and openness."

"Honestly, Rosa, since she is your close friend, I think you talk about her quite openly; I wonder if you talk about my character with the same honesty and transparency."

"Yours—of course, why should you doubt it—but I think if there is anything to explain, Emma will probably explain it herself—she is so particularly open and straight-forward."

"Yours—of course, why would you doubt it—but I think if there's anything to clarify, Emma will likely explain it herself—she's really very open and straightforward."

"She is so, indeed; one of the most amiable young women I know; don't be jealous, Rosa, but I like her very much."

"She really is; one of the most charming young women I know; don't be jealous, Rosa, but I like her a lot."

Lady Gordon did not seem much troubled by jealousy, and so the affair was settled.

Lady Gordon didn’t appear to be very bothered by jealousy, so the matter was resolved.

Miss Carr was very well pleased when she learnt what arrangement had been made, and only required to make her perfectly happy to be secure of Lord Osborne's company, as she had a most charming new riding hat, with a lovely plume, which she was certain would make her look bewitching, and place her beyond competition with Emma. Instead, however, of offering to accompany her, his lordship began quarrelling with his sister about the arrangement she had projected. Why was not Miss Watson to ride?—he was certain it would be much better for her than being cooped up in a pony phaeton, where she would have no room for her feet. In the saddle, as it was the right ankle which had been sprained, she would have so much freedom, and he was certain she would enjoy it extremely. Emma, however, protested against this arrangement; another day she would be glad to try a ride, but not this morning; she was too weak, quite unequal to such an exertion. Lord Osborne submitted, but said not a word of himself accompanying Miss Carr; who, therefore, considered it a settled thing. Accordingly, her new hat was arranged in the most becoming style—her long ringlets drawn out to float on her shoulders, and her dainty figure set off to the utmost by her tight fitting riding habit. But all in vain; Sir William was the only cavalier who appeared to wait on her, and he being a married man, was no good at all. She was very sulky, and Sir William had no other pleasure in his ride, than such as he could derive for himself from air and exercise on a beautiful day.

Miss Carr was very pleased when she found out what arrangement had been made, and all she needed to be completely happy was to have Lord Osborne’s company, especially since she had a beautifully charming new riding hat with a lovely plume that she was sure would make her look captivating and set her apart from Emma. Instead of offering to join her, however, his lordship started arguing with his sister about the plan she had set up. Why wasn't Miss Watson allowed to ride? He believed it would be much better for her than being stuck in a pony phaeton, where there wouldn't be enough room for her feet. In the saddle, since it was her right ankle that had been sprained, she would have plenty of freedom, and he was sure she would enjoy it a lot. Emma, on the other hand, objected to this arrangement; she would be happy to go for a ride another day, but not this morning; she felt too weak and couldn't handle that exertion. Lord Osborne gave in but didn't mention anything about accompanying Miss Carr, so she took it as a done deal. As a result, her new hat was styled in the most flattering way—her long ringlets flowed beautifully over her shoulders, and her petite figure was showcased perfectly in her fitted riding outfit. But all of that was for nothing; Sir William was the only gentleman who showed up to escort her, and since he was a married man, he was of no use at all. She was quite sulky, and Sir William found no pleasure in his ride other than what he could enjoy from the fresh air and exercise on such a lovely day.

Emma and Lady Gordon fared much better; the fresh air, after confinement to one room, was delicious to the former; and, as her pleasure kept her nearly silent, her companion was not troubled to make herself agreeable either. They drove along, engrossed each by her own thoughts; Emma's wandering down along each sunny glade or green alley in the forest, revelling in the glorious pictures which presented themselves of ancient trees, and groups of deer, sunshine and flickering shadows, deep pools sleeping under precipitous banks tufted with fern and ivy, and crowned with feathery copse wood.

Emma and Lady Gordon were doing much better; the fresh air, after being stuck in one room, was delightful for Emma. Since she was so happy that she barely spoke, her companion didn’t feel the need to be entertaining either. They drove along, lost in their own thoughts; Emma's mind wandered through each sunny glade and green path in the forest, enjoying the beautiful scenes of ancient trees, groups of deer, sunshine and flickering shadows, deep pools resting under steep banks covered in ferns and ivy, and topped with feathery thickets.

The scenery of Comus seemed exemplified, and she almost expected to see some mysterious forms gliding under the shadows of the forest trees. Lady Gordon's feelings were much more mundane, and more immediately connected with the interests of life. She was reflecting on the visibly growing attachment of her brother, and wondering what would be the result of it. At length she spoke.

The landscape of Comus felt almost magical, and she half-expected to see some mysterious figures moving in the shadows of the trees. Lady Gordon's thoughts were much more practical and focused on real-life matters. She was considering her brother's deepening attachment and what it might lead to. Finally, she spoke.

"What shall I give you for your thoughts, Miss Watson? I am anxious, I own, to know the subject of them."

"What can I offer you for your thoughts, Miss Watson? I'm eager to know what you're thinking about."

"I am thinking," said she, "what a lovely wood this would be to rehearse Comus in; on such an afternoon as this—would it not be effective?"

"I’m thinking," she said, "what a beautiful forest this would be to practice Comus in; on an afternoon like this—wouldn’t it be great?"

"What a good idea!" cried Lady Gordon, all animation at the proposal; "I should like it of all things! Suppose we try?"

"What a great idea!" exclaimed Lady Gordon, full of excitement about the suggestion; "I would love that! How about we give it a try?"

"With your present company?" enquired Emma.

"With your current company?" Emma asked.

"Yes; we should have quite enough—should we not? You shall be the lady, and Fanny, Sabrina; I, the Spirit—Sir William, Comus, and Osborne—let me see, we should want one other man. I suppose Mr. Howard would take a part?"

"Yeah, we should have more than enough—right? You can be the lady, and Fanny, you’re Sabrina; I’ll be the Spirit—Sir William, Comus, and Osborne—let me think, we need one more guy. I guess Mr. Howard would join in?"

"Mr. Howard? oh, no! I should think not. I am sure he would not like it!"

"Mr. Howard? Oh, no! I really don't think so. I'm sure he wouldn't like it!"

"Well, well; any one could do the brother's part. I think it would be exquisite. I am quite delighted with the idea."

"Well, well; anyone could take on the brother's role. I think it would be amazing. I’m really excited about the idea."

"Did you ever act, Lady Gordon?" enquired Emma.

"Have you ever acted, Lady Gordon?" Emma asked.

"Never at all; but I am sure it must be delightful. I wonder whether Sir William would make any objection?"

"Not at all; but I’m sure it must be wonderful. I wonder if Sir William would have any objections?"

"There would be some difficulties in the way," observed Emma.

"There are going to be some challenges ahead," Emma noted.

"So much the better; difficulties to overcome give one spirits. Here we would have our theatre,"—stopping the carriage and looking round. "A marquee or something of the sort, and seats raised in a semi-circle—it would be quite delightful, such a fête champêtre. I am certain we could manage it; and the novelty of the thing would give it great éclat."

"So much the better; challenges to face boost your mood. Here we could have our theater,"—stopping the carriage and looking around. "A tent or something like that, with seats arranged in a semi-circle—it would be truly delightful, such a fête champêtre. I'm sure we could pull it off; and the uniqueness of the idea would make it shine with great brilliance."

"But, Lady Gordon, if you talk in that way you will frighten me; I am certain I could not act before an audience—I never tried any thing of the sort, except in the most quiet way; amongst cousins and intimate friends, with nobody to look on, but my uncle and aunt, and one or two old people, whom we were not afraid of. We did it only for own amusement, without thinking of being looked at or producing an effect; acting for the entertainment of a circle of people, must be such a very different thing from acting for one's pleasure."

"But, Lady Gordon, if you talk like that, you're going to scare me; I know I couldn't perform in front of an audience—I’ve never done anything like that, except in the most low-key way, with cousins and close friends, with only my uncle and aunt, and a couple of older folks we didn’t mind. We did it just for our own fun, without worrying about being watched or making an impression; performing for a group of people must be such a completely different experience from doing it for your own enjoyment."

"Very different, indeed; and I should think much more agreeable; what would be the good of fine acting, if there was nobody to see it, and none on whom it could produce any effect."

"Very different, for sure; and I’d say much more enjoyable; what’s the point of great acting if there’s no one to watch it and no one it can impact?"

"But acting in itself, is so very amusing, like dancing—one does not dance to be looked at, but for one's satisfaction; and it was the same with me in the only acting I ever attempted. I forgot every thing but my part."

"But acting itself is really entertaining, like dancing—people don’t dance to be watched, but for their own enjoyment; and it was the same for me in the only acting I ever tried. I forgot everything except my role."

"I dare say, you acted very well," said Lady Gordon.

"I have to say, you did really well," said Lady Gordon.

"I liked it exceedingly," replied Emma.

"I liked it a lot," replied Emma.

"I cannot give up my plan, however;" continued Lady Gordon, "you have put it into my head, but you will not find it easy to put it out again."

"I can't give up my plan, though," continued Lady Gordon, "you’ve put it in my mind, but you won't find it easy to take it out again."

Just, at this moment, a turn of the road they were pursuing, brought Lord Osborne immediately before them, leisurely sauntering along on his horse.

Just then, a bend in the road they were following brought Lord Osborne right in front of them, casually strolling along on his horse.

He quickened his pace of course, on perceiving the carriage, and was beside them immediately; with a look of pleasure which was not lost upon his sister, who was always watching his address to Emma.

He hurried his steps when he saw the carriage and was right beside them in no time, wearing a pleased expression that didn't go unnoticed by his sister, who was always observing how he interacted with Emma.

"So, I have had the good luck to meet you at last," exclaimed he, "I was dreadfully afraid I should come upon the other couple, instead of you, Rosa; and Fanny Carr looked so cross because I would not ride with her. I do not think I shall face her again for a month. I wish girls would learn to govern their tempers; they cannot always expect all the men to be scampering at their heels, just when they want it."

"So, I’m really glad to finally meet you," he exclaimed. "I was really worried that I’d run into the other couple instead of you, Rosa; and Fanny Carr looked so angry because I wouldn't ride with her. I don’t think I can deal with her again for a month. I wish girls would learn to control their tempers; they can’t always expect all the guys to be running after them, just when they want it."

"You used her extremely ill, I must say, in running away from her as you have done, and riding alone after all. I wonder you are not ashamed of it," said his sister reproachfully.

"You really treated her terribly, I have to say, by running away from her like you did and going off alone. I’m surprised you’re not ashamed of yourself," his sister said with disappointment.

"I did not run away from her; I waited till she was gone, and did not make up my mind until then, whether I would ride or walk," was his reply.

"I didn't run away from her; I waited until she left, and I didn't decide until then whether I would ride or walk," was his reply.

His sister then began, in the warmth of her present feelings, trying to interest him in the plan they had been talking of when he joined them. He did not know what Comus was, and as to acting out in a wood, he was certain it would be much more convenient, agreeable, and altogether safer to have the play in the house. He had no objection to acting at all, if he could do it, but he did not think he could—however, he would try.

His sister then started, feeling warm and excited, to try to get him interested in the plan they had been discussing when he joined them. He had no idea what Comus was, and he was sure that performing in a woods would be much more inconvenient, less enjoyable, and definitely less safe than doing the play inside the house. He didn't mind acting at all, if he could do it, but he didn't think he could—still, he would give it a shot.

CHAPTER IX.

Emma was not present when Lady Gordon made known her wishes on the subject of acting to her husband; but in the dusk of the evening, as she was sitting in the conservatory, she became aware, by a conversation she had with Sir William Gordon, that the request had been made. He came to her, and placing himself on a low stool at her feet, he began by telling her, in an under tone,

Emma was not there when Lady Gordon expressed her wishes about acting to her husband; however, in the evening twilight, while she was sitting in the conservatory, she realized through a conversation with Sir William Gordon that the request had been made. He approached her, sitting on a low stool at her feet, and started speaking to her in a quiet voice,

"I wish you had not put that idea into Rosa's head, Miss Watson, about acting: I don't like it at all."

"I really wish you hadn't put that idea in Rosa's head, Miss Watson, about acting. I don't like it at all."

"I am exceedingly sorry then," replied Emma; "but no doubt Lady Gordon will readily give it up if you wish it."

"I’m really sorry about that," Emma replied. "But I’m sure Lady Gordon will happily give it up if that’s what you want."

"I hate to contradict her," said the husband; "ever since she has taken to doing as I wish when I ask, I cannot bear to thwart her at all."

"I hate to go against her," said the husband; "ever since she started to do what I ask, I can't stand to oppose her at all."

"You seem to regret her complaisance, Sir William; would you prefer having to reproach and quarrel with her?"

"You look like you regret her willingness to please, Sir William; would you rather have to blame and argue with her?"

"I feel much more inclined to reproach and quarrel with you, Miss Watson. I begin to think you are a dangerous companion for my wife. Who would have expected such a wild scheme from you?"

"I feel way more inclined to blame and argue with you, Miss Watson. I'm starting to think you're a bad influence on my wife. Who would have thought you'd come up with such a crazy plan?"

"Really I hardly know what to say to your reproaches, because perhaps you may think I am trying to throw the blame from myself; but my idea and Lady Gordon's plans were so totally different, that they hardly seem as if they had the same origin. It was quite a vague notion on my part, suggested by the beauty of the forest scenery, and certainly neither comprehending company nor marquees, publicity nor expense."

"Honestly, I’m not really sure how to respond to your criticisms, because you might think I’m just trying to avoid responsibility; but my ideas and Lady Gordon’s plans were so completely different that they hardly seem to come from the same place. It was just a vague thought I had, inspired by the beautiful forest scenery, and it definitely didn’t involve any kind of gathering, tents, publicity, or costs."

"You do not suppose, my dear Miss Watson, that I meant seriously to blame you!" said Sir William half rising at her tone. "Rosa explained to me all about it in reality. But now she has set her heart upon the thing, I do not know what to do. She will never see any difficulties in the way of her wishes, and her enthusiasm is the most difficult thing in the world to resist. If she put herself in a passion about it, I should mind opposing her a great deal less. What do you recommend, Miss Watson?"

"You don’t really think, my dear Miss Watson, that I seriously meant to blame you!" said Sir William, partially standing in response to her tone. "Rosa explained everything to me. But now that she’s really invested in it, I’m not sure what to do. She won’t see any obstacles in the way of her desires, and her enthusiasm is incredibly hard to resist. If she got upset about it, I would feel a lot less concerned about opposing her. What do you suggest, Miss Watson?"

"Don't ask me," said Emma; "I should probably advise something wild and unheard of—such as either letting her have her own way, or putting a decided negative on the whole affair at once."

"Don't ask me," said Emma; "I’d probably suggest something crazy and unusual—like either letting her do what she wants or completely shutting down the whole thing right away."

"I believe I must do that. It is so very unreasonable a plan; in this country picnics and fête-champêtres for ladies and gentlemen are almost quite certain to end in rain, spoilt bonnets, wet feet, and bad colds; besides, I do not approve of her acting, or yours, or any lady's, and shall certainly not countenance it with my assistance. But Rosa did wish it so very much, I am sure I shall not have the courage to refuse her."

"I think I have to do that. It's such an unreasonable idea; in this country, picnics and outdoor parties for ladies and gentlemen almost always end up with rain, ruined hats, wet feet, and nasty colds. Plus, I don't agree with her performing, or yours, or any woman's, and I definitely won't support it. But Rosa really wants this, and I don't think I have the heart to say no to her."

"You do injustice to your own strength of mind and firmness of purpose, Sir William," said Emma laughingly; "you can be as positive and decided as any one, when you please, though you take so much credit to yourself for your amiable softness."

"You underestimate your own strength of mind and determination, Sir William," Emma said with a laugh. "You can be just as assertive and resolute as anyone when you want to, even though you take so much pride in your friendly gentleness."

"And you recommend me to enforce my authority?"

"And you're suggesting that I assert my authority?"

"And you expect me to give an opinion between man and wife—one which would make you both my enemies; I am not quite so wild as that!"

"And you expect me to choose sides between a husband and wife—something that would turn you both into my enemies? I’m not that reckless!"

"Did you see Osborne out riding to-day? I presume he went off with you, as he would not come with us."

"Did you see Osborne out riding today? I guess he left with you since he didn't want to come with us."

"He overtook us," said Emma, "and rode a little way with us; what a pretty horse he rides."

"He passed us," Emma said, "and rode alongside us for a bit; what a beautiful horse he has."

"He wants you to mount that—shall you have courage or strength to-morrow?"

"He wants you to get on that—will you have the courage or strength tomorrow?"

Emma rather demurred.

Emma hesitated.

"It is very gentle, you need not be afraid, I know it well; but you need not do it if you do not like. Have you been used to horse exercise?"

"It’s really gentle, you don’t have to worry, I know it well; but you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to. Are you used to riding horses?"

"A year or two ago I rode a great deal; but I have not made up my mind about accepting his offer yet, even if he makes it."

"A year or two ago, I used to ride a lot; but I still haven’t decided whether to accept his offer, even if he actually makes it."

"Have you not?" said Sir William quickly; "you had better, for it will certainly come, and it will be most convenient to know your own mind on the subject."

"Have you not?" Sir William replied quickly. "You really should, because it will definitely happen, and it would be very helpful to know your own thoughts on the matter."

"Then I shall take the night to think of it, and be ready by the morning; give me your advice, Sir William—which do you recommend, aye or no?"

"Then I'll take the night to think about it and be ready by morning; give me your advice, Sir William—what do you recommend, yes or no?"

"The affirmative, certainly; it will give me great pleasure to see you added to our party, and to enjoy so much of your society."

"The yes, for sure; I would be really happy to have you join our group and to spend so much time with you."

"How long have you been studying such extremely complimentary speeches?" laughed Emma; "but however, I cannot wait here for you to explain to me, as really it is time to return to the drawing-room."

"How long have you been practicing those overly flattering speeches?" Emma laughed. "But I can’t stay here for you to explain, because it’s actually time to head back to the living room."

"Let me assist you," exclaimed Sir William placing her hand under his arm; "you are hardly yet strong enough to walk quite alone, I am sure."

"Let me help you," Sir William said, putting her hand under his arm. "I'm sure you're not strong enough to walk completely on your own yet."

"I must say, Rosa," said Miss Carr, to her friend the next day, "that I think you are the most complaisant of wives—much more than I should be."

"I have to say, Rosa," Miss Carr told her friend the next day, "I think you are the most accommodating of wives—way more than I would be."

"I am glad you approve of me, Fanny. What particular good quality has excited your admiration to-day?"

"I’m glad you like me, Fanny. What specific good quality caught your attention today?"

"The calmness with which you look on and witness the flirtation of your husband with that pretty Emma Watson. I wonder you like it," said Miss Carr, balancing her eye-glass on her chain between her two hands as she spoke.

"The way you calmly watch your husband flirt with that pretty Emma Watson. I can’t believe you’re okay with it," said Miss Carr, balancing her eyeglass on her chain between her two hands as she spoke.

"You give me more credit than I deserve a great deal, Fanny; I see nothing of the sort, and, therefore, my complaisance and calmness are not tried."

"You give me way more credit than I deserve, Fanny; I don't see it that way, so my patience and calmness aren't put to the test."

"Why surely with half an eye any one may see how much they are together—you cannot deny it."

"Of course, anyone can easily see how much they are together—you can't deny that."

"No, or that you are likewise a great deal with him," said Lady Gordon, calmly.

"No, or that you spend a lot of time with him," said Lady Gordon, calmly.

"Or how much she talks to him," persisted Fanny.

"Or how much she talks to him," Fanny continued.

"Not more than you do, I think," retorted her friend.

"Not any more than you do, I think," her friend shot back.

"Were you aware of the long interview they had last night in the dark in the conservatory? She was sitting in the corner, and he almost leaning on her lap."

"Were you aware of the long interview they had last night in the dark in the conservatory? She was sitting in the corner, and he was almost leaning on her lap."

"I am glad you put in the almost, it makes an important difference, Fanny."

"I’m glad you added the almost; it makes a significant difference, Fanny."

"Do you know what they were talking of, Rosa?"

"Do you know what they were talking about, Rosa?"

"No, do you?"

"No, do you?"

"A great deal of it was complaints of you, he was saying he could not manage you, and she was giving him advice on the subject. Then they said a great deal more about another subject, which I shall just tell you. You are of course aware that she intends to marry your brother."

"A lot of it was complaints about you; he said he couldn’t handle you, and she was giving him advice on it. Then they talked a lot more about another topic, which I’ll just share with you. You know, of course, that she plans to marry your brother."

"No, indeed, I am no such thing."

"No, really, I'm nothing like that."

"Well, she does, I assure you, I heard them coolly canvassing the subject, he was recommending her to make up her mind as Osborne would certainly make her an offer, and he said it would be inconvenient to be in doubt when the proposal was made."

"Well, she does, I promise you. I heard them calmly discussing the topic; he was suggesting she decide because Osborne would definitely make her an offer, and he mentioned it would be a hassle to be uncertain when the proposal came."

"I am sure you must have very much misunderstood, Fanny, for I cannot believe Sir William, or Miss Watson either, were discussing any such subject. Nor can I at all comprehend how you came to learn all that you detail to me—were they talking before you?"

"I’m sure you must have misunderstood a lot, Fanny, because I can’t believe Sir William or Miss Watson were discussing anything like that. And I can’t understand how you found out all the details you just told me—were they talking in front of you?"

"No, not exactly—they were in the conservatory, and so was I, but very likely they did not see me."

"No, not really—they were in the conservatory, and so was I, but they probably didn't notice me."

"I wonder you remained there then as a listener to their conversation," said Lady Gordon, with an air of cool disdain.

"I can't believe you stayed there just to listen to their conversation," said Lady Gordon, with a tone of cool disdain.

"How could I suppose that your husband and your friend had any secrets to discuss, I am sure such an idea never entered my head; and you take it so coolly, I really quite admire you, Rosa."

"How could I think that your husband and your friend had any secrets to talk about? I'm sure that thought never crossed my mind; and you handle it so calmly, I really admire you, Rosa."

"I do not see anything to agitate myself about, Fanny, unless you could persuade me to distrust my husband, a thing which I should conclude can be no more in your wish than it is in your power."

"I don't see anything to get worked up about, Fanny, unless you could convince me to doubt my husband, which I assume is neither something you want nor something you can do."

"I would not say anything if I did not know that Emma Watson to be a dangerous flirt, one who is artful and unscrupulous, and who made herself so conspicuous at Croydon that she was obliged to leave the place."

"I wouldn’t say anything if I didn’t know Emma Watson was a dangerous flirt, someone who is clever and unethical, and who stood out so much in Croydon that she had to leave."

"How can you talk in that way, Fanny, I am positively ashamed of you," exclaimed Lady Gordon, quite indignantly.

"How can you speak like that, Fanny? I'm genuinely embarrassed for you," exclaimed Lady Gordon, quite indignantly.

"I assure you, upon my word, I am saying nothing but the most positive truth," asseverated Miss Carr, "I dare say she never told you anything about it, but I heard it all when I was at Lady Allston's, and can tell you the whole history about it."

"I promise you, for real, I’m only speaking the absolute truth," insisted Miss Carr. "I bet she never mentioned anything to you, but I heard everything while I was at Lady Allston's, and I can tell you the complete story about it."

"I really have no wish to hear country-town gossip," replied Lady Gordon.

"I really don't want to hear any small-town gossip," replied Lady Gordon.

Whilst she was speaking Lord Osborne entered the room, and hearing her last words, exclaimed,

While she was speaking, Lord Osborne entered the room and, hearing her last words, exclaimed,

"Ah, pray let us have it, Miss Carr: it would be a pity to defraud a young lady of an opportunity of repeating a bit of scandal."

"Come on, Miss Carr, let us hear it: it would be a shame to deny a young lady the chance to share some gossip."

"I think it only fair to tell you, Rosa," continued Miss Carr, "fair to you, and equally so to your friend, if it gives her the opportunity of explaining away the evil surmises set afloat about her."

"I think it's only fair to tell you, Rosa," continued Miss Carr, "fair to you, and just as much to your friend, if it gives her the chance to clear up the bad rumors circulating about her."

"Oh, it's about Emma Watson you are gossiping," observed Lord Osborne turning away; and taking up a newspaper, he threw himself into a chair, and concealing his face behind the folio pages, he added, "Pray go on, and do not mind me."

"Oh, you're gossiping about Emma Watson," Lord Osborne said as he turned away. Picking up a newspaper, he plopped into a chair and hid his face behind the large pages, adding, "Please continue, and don’t worry about me."

"Well," said Miss Carr, "you know I dare say Miss Emma was left without a farthing of her own, and quite dependent on her brother, who is a shabby attorney at Croydon: this did not suit her—the wife was cross and mean, like most attorneys' wives I suppose, and Emma is what is called very high-spirited; and as they could not agree it was settled that Emma should go as governess some where. Lady Fanny was just parting with hers, and who should be recommended to her but my old acquaintance Emma Watson; I remembered the name directly; was it not odd?"

"Well," said Miss Carr, "I dare say Miss Emma was left with nothing of her own and was completely dependent on her brother, who is a pretty shabby lawyer in Croydon. This did not sit well with her—the wife was cranky and mean, like most lawyers' wives, I suppose, and Emma is what you would call very high-spirited. Since they couldn't get along, it was decided that Emma should go work as a governess somewhere. Lady Fanny was just letting go of hers, and who should be recommended to her but my old friend Emma Watson; I recognized the name right away; wasn't that strange?"

"Yes, rather," replied Lady Gordon, "because I know you seldom remember what does not concern you. I cannot comprehend how all this history became fixed in your mind, for really it seems of so little interest to any but Emma's friends. I knew much of it before."

"Yes, definitely," replied Lady Gordon, "because I know you rarely remember things that don't involve you. I can't understand how all this history got stuck in your mind, since it really seems to matter little to anyone except Emma's friends. I already knew a lot of it."

"It amused me so much, to think of the girl whom I remembered flirting at Osborne Castle, making her appearance in a new character. But who do you think recommended her; my cousin's doctor, Mr. Morgan!"

"It amused me so much to think of the girl I remembered flirting at Osborne Castle showing up in a new role. But guess who recommended her? My cousin's doctor, Mr. Morgan!"

Here Lord Osborne's newspaper rustled very much as he changed the position of his elbows, and Fanny looked round. His face was still invisible, so she had nothing to do but continue her narrative.

Here Lord Osborne's newspaper rustled loudly as he adjusted his elbows, and Fanny glanced over. His face was still hidden, so she had no choice but to keep telling her story.

"Now you must know my cousin is in delicate health, nervous and excitable, and of course, like all such ladies, takes the English substitute for a cavalier-servante, namely a doctor. Her doctor, this Mr. Morgan, is reckoned a very clever man, and so I think he must be, for all ladies he attends, old and young, are, from half in love, to the greatest extreme of the tender passion. I believe his character is not quite sans tache et sans reproche, which decidedly renders him a more interesting object; and his manners are so exceedingly devoted and tender, that really I felt inclined to fall ill, that I might be attended by him. He proposed Emma Watson as governess, recommended her highly, and carried on the negotiation very successfully, when somehow or other, my cousin took alarm about the extraordinary interest of his manner, and having discovered that Emma was reckoned handsome, began to think it would not do. However, as she is very kind and candid, she would not condemn her without some enquiry; she has some inferior acquaintance in the town—I used to wonder why she kept them up—some old young ladies, great gossips; but I have found out now the use of them: when she wants a cook, or a nurse, or a governess, or a tiresome piece of work done, or a charitable collection made in her name, she turns over all the trouble to these Miss Jenkins or some such name, (one cannot recollect their plebeian denominations,) and they are only too proud and happy to fuss about for dear Lady Fanny, who in return invites them sometimes to tea, and asks her governess to meet them. Well, these amiable and obliging virgins were quite scandalized that the dear Lady Fanny should have been so nearly led into a grievous scrape by hiring the said Emma Watson, who besides sundry other offences, had been guilty of carrying on a very discreditable acquaintance with this very Mr. Morgan. Clandestine meetings, and private conversations in dark rooms, long walks in solitary lanes, and all that sort of thing. Now he is certainly not a man to be trusted in any other capacity than a doctor—nobody has a word to say against him in that particular—but certainly not the man to be safe in a tête-à-tête with a girl he admired—at least so far as her character was concerned; and Lady Fanny, quite scandalized, settled the matter at once by an instant rupture of the negotiation. I dare say," added the narrator laughing, "she did not want a rival so near her own person."

"Now, you should know that my cousin has fragile health, is nervous and excitable, and like all such ladies, relies on a doctor as her English equivalent of a cavalier servant. Her doctor, Mr. Morgan, is considered a very smart guy, and I believe he must be, because all the women he sees, young and old, seem to be either half in love with him or completely infatuated. I think his reputation isn't exactly spotless and blameless, which definitely makes him a more intriguing person; and he’s so devoted and tender that I honestly felt like getting sick just to be looked after by him. He suggested Emma Watson as a governess, spoke highly of her, and handled the negotiations quite skillfully, but somehow, my cousin got nervous about the unusual interest he showed and, upon learning that Emma was considered attractive, began to have second thoughts. However, since she is very kind and fair-minded, she didn’t want to judge her without some investigation; she has some lesser acquaintances in town—I used to wonder why she kept them around—some old young ladies who love gossip; but now I’ve figured out their purpose: when she needs a cook, a nurse, a governess, or something tedious handled, or if she wants a charitable collection done in her name, she passes all the hassle to these Miss Jenkins or someone with a similar name (it's hard to remember their plain titles), and they are always proud and happy to do all the work for dear Lady Fanny, who in return sometimes invites them over for tea and asks her governess to join them. Well, these sweet and helpful ladies were quite shocked that dear Lady Fanny almost got herself into a serious trouble by hiring the aforementioned Emma Watson, who, among other things, had been carrying on a rather disreputable relationship with Mr. Morgan himself. Secret meetings, private chats in dimly lit rooms, long walks down lonely lanes, and all that sort of stuff. Now, he is definitely not a man to be trusted in any capacity other than as a doctor—nobody speaks ill of him in that respect—but he’s certainly not someone who should be alone with a girl he admires—at least not if her reputation is at stake; and Lady Fanny, quite outraged, immediately put an end to the whole arrangement. I dare say," added the narrator, laughing, "she didn't want a rival so close to her own self."

"And that is your narrative, is it?" said Lady Gordon; "it seems to me to reflect much more discredit on your cousin than on my friend."

"And that's your story, is it?" Lady Gordon said. "It seems to me that it casts much more shame on your cousin than on my friend."

"Upon my word, Rosa, you are rather free in your remarks on my relatives," exclaimed Fanny very indignantly.

"Honestly, Rosa, you’re quite outspoken about my family," Fanny said, very indignantly.

"I beg your pardon; I have not complained of what you have been saying of my friend and guest."

"I’m sorry; I haven't complained about what you've been saying about my friend and guest."

"But what is there remarkable in Lady Fanny's proceedings to strike you with wonder? I think it was quite natural; setting aside any jealousy of Emma, she was surely right not to bring into her house, as governess to her daughter, a girl who had anything like a slur on her character."

"But what’s so remarkable about Lady Fanny's actions that would amaze you? I think it was pretty natural; aside from any jealousy toward Emma, she was definitely right not to bring a girl with any stains on her character into her home as her daughter's governess."

"Excuse my saying that if Lady Fanny did not object to employing the man in question as a physician, she had no right to take umbrage if another permitted him as a companion."

"Sorry to say, but if Lady Fanny didn’t mind hiring the guy as a doctor, she had no reason to be upset if someone else had him as a friend."

"But I understood there was something quite improper in the way in which she commenced and carried on the acquaintance—quite clandestine and against her sister's known opinion. In fact, the whole affair was so shocking that no one would speak to Emma at Croydon, and she was obliged to leave the town in disgrace. In short, her reputation there was completely mise en pièce."

"But I realized there was something really wrong in how she started and maintained the relationship—very secretive and against her sister's known views. In fact, the whole situation was so scandalous that no one would talk to Emma in Croydon, and she had to leave town in disgrace. In short, her reputation there was completely put together."

"I am perfectly persuaded," replied Lady Gordon, "that you have been exceedingly deceived in this affair. As to believing Emma Watson guilty of anything deserving censure, I cannot until it is proved."

"I am completely convinced," replied Lady Gordon, "that you've been seriously misled in this matter. As for believing Emma Watson guilty of anything that deserves criticism, I can't do that until it's proven."

"I should have thought my authority good enough," said Miss Carr.

"I thought my authority would be enough," said Miss Carr.

"You speak only on hear-say evidence, Fanny: you heard from Lady Fanny what was told her by certain professed gossips, who must either have been acting as spies themselves, or have been the collectors and bearers of the slanders of other individuals. No, there is no authority for your assertions—no testimony which would stand in a court of justice."

"You’re only talking about what you heard from others, Fanny: you got your information from Lady Fanny, who heard it from some known gossips. They must either have been spying themselves or just repeating rumors from other people. No, you don’t have any solid proof for your claims—there’s no evidence that would hold up in a court of law."

"You are determined neither to see nor understand, Rosa, or you could not talk in that, way," retorted Fanny quite angrily.

"You don't want to see or understand, Rosa, or you wouldn't talk like that," Fanny shot back, clearly annoyed.

"We shall never agree, so we had better not discuss the subject further," replied Lady Gordon, "suppose we go to luncheon."

"We're never going to agree, so we should probably drop the topic," replied Lady Gordon. "How about we go to lunch?"

The riding party had again been under discussion, and it was decided that they should all five take an excursion on horse-back, Emma being to mount the quiet and gentle animal so strongly recommended by Sir William Gordon.

The riding group had been talked about again, and they decided that all five of them would go on a horseback ride, with Emma set to ride the calm and gentle horse highly recommended by Sir William Gordon.

Just as they were starting, their party was joined by another young man, a neighbour, who was coming to pay a morning visit, and whom Lady Gordon invited to accompany them. Whether for the sake of a fresh object, or in hopes of pique by contrast, or from some other cause unknown, Miss Carr fastened on him as a victim, and wherever the width of the road required a division, they two kept side by side. This was a peculiarly agreeable arrangement to the others, as allowing of two conversations deeply interesting to some of the parties at least. Lady Gordon wanted to have a private conference with her husband, on the subject which Miss Carr had been discussing, and she took this opportunity of belonging to a party of six to commence it. She told him everything straight-forward, from the accusation of a flirtation with him, down to the asserted loss of character. Sir William heard her gravely, and with fixed attention, without interrupting her eloquent narrative by a remark or a question. She concluded her story before he opened his lips, and then turning full towards her, he enquired:

Just as they were getting started, their group was joined by another young man, a neighbor who had come to pay a morning visit, and whom Lady Gordon invited to join them. For some reason—whether because she wanted something new to focus on, to provoke him out of contrast, or some other unknown reason—Miss Carr zeroed in on him as her target, and wherever the road required them to split up, they stayed side by side. This arrangement was particularly enjoyable for the others since it allowed for two conversations that were deeply interesting to at least some of them. Lady Gordon wanted to have a private chat with her husband about what Miss Carr had been discussing, and she took this chance, being part of a group of six, to start it. She told him everything straight up, from the rumor of a flirtation with him to the claimed damage to her reputation. Sir William listened to her seriously and intently, without interrupting her heartfelt account with comments or questions. She finished her story before he spoke, and then, turning fully towards her, he asked:

"Well, and have you determined to turn her out of the house?"

"Well, have you decided to kick her out of the house?"

"I really feel much inclined to do so, I assure you, the attempt to make dissension between us is so unpardonable."

"I definitely feel very inclined to do so, I assure you; trying to create conflict between us is simply unforgivable."

"You should first be quite convinced that the attempt has been made," said Sir William very coolly.

"You should first be completely sure that the attempt has been made," Sir William said very calmly.

"My dear William, what else can you call her accusation that Emma flirted with you? She could not make me jealous, but it was most ill-natured of her to say so; for were the scandal to come to Emma's ears, it would of course make her very uncomfortable."

"My dear William, what else can you call her claim that Emma flirted with you? She couldn't make me jealous, but it was really mean of her to say that; because if the gossip got to Emma, it would definitely make her very uncomfortable."

"I beg your pardon, Rosa," replied her husband with a smile, "we were speaking of different individuals; you, I presume, understood my question as applying to Miss Carr, whilst I really referred to Miss Watson, and I own your answer rather surprised me."

"I’m sorry, Rosa," her husband said with a smile, "we were talking about different people; you understood my question to be about Miss Carr, while I was actually referring to Miss Watson, and I have to admit your answer caught me off guard."

"So it well might. Could you suppose me capable of resenting to Emma what Fanny might say. I thought you would have known me better. I shall take no notice of all the Croydon scandal, except by being kinder to poor Emma, and as to yourself, I must beg you will do so too. Talk to her, walk with her as much as you like, I am not afraid for either of you."

"So it just might. Could you really think that I would resent Emma for what Fanny might say? I thought you’d know me better than that. I won't pay any attention to all the Croydon gossip, except by being kinder to poor Emma, and as for you, I must ask you to do the same. Talk to her, walk with her as much as you want, I'm not worried about either of you."

Sir William's eyes expressed far more than his brief answer seemed to convey, she could read their language, and therefore—"Thank you, I hope we shall neither of us abuse your confidence!"—was quite satisfactory to her.

Sir William's eyes communicated much more than his short response suggested; she understood their meaning, and so—"Thank you, I hope neither of us will betray your trust!"—satisfied her completely.

In the meantime Lord Osborne was compelling Emma to undergo a catechism, the purpose of which she could not comprehend. He began by enquiring where she had been staying previous to her visit to his sister, made himself quite master of the connection of Miss Bridge with Croydon, and ascertained that Mr. Bridge was a friend of hers. He then informed himself whether she had any relatives still in the town, learnt with evident satisfaction that her eldest sister, whom he remembered, was still there, and also that her brother was settled in the place. Emma even told him that her sister was speedily to be married to a very respectable brewer in the town, quite heedless whether such a piece of information was likely to invalidate her claims on his regard. He seemed exceedingly well pleased with the result of his investigation, but no explanation followed as to the object of all his enquiries. As she thought one was certainly her due, she at length took the step of asking to what all these questions tended, if she might make so bold as to demand it.

In the meantime, Lord Osborne was making Emma go through a series of questions that she didn’t fully understand. He started by asking where she had been staying before visiting his sister, got a clear understanding of Miss Bridge's connection to Croydon, and found out that Mr. Bridge was a friend of hers. He then asked if she had any relatives still living in the town and seemed genuinely pleased to learn that her oldest sister, whom he recognized, was still there, as well as that her brother had settled in the area. Emma even mentioned that her sister was soon going to marry a very respectable brewer in town, completely unaware of whether this information might affect how he regarded her. He appeared very satisfied with the outcome of his questions, but he didn’t explain why he was asking them. Feeling that an explanation was certainly owed to her, she finally took the initiative to ask what all these questions were leading to, if she could be so bold as to inquire.

He hesitated a good deal, and then said flatly he should not tell her, so it was no use her asking him; at least now, though she would very likely know it by and bye; he then added in a confidential tone, that he was going to leave home for a short time; but that he hoped in a few days to return to her with pleasure. She could not compliment him by pretending to be sorry at his departure, as she really cared very little about it; but she enquired, by way of making some kind of answer, whether his sister was acquainted with his plans. He told her she was not yet, but that he intended to tell her the first opportunity, as he had not yet had time to tell her, his project had been so suddenly formed; it originated solely in some news he had heard that morning.

He hesitated for a while and then flatly said he wouldn’t tell her, so there was no point in her asking him; at least not now, though she would probably find out eventually. He then added in a confidential tone that he was going to leave home for a short time but hoped to return to her with pleasure in a few days. She couldn’t pretend to be sorry about his departure since she really didn’t care much, but she asked, as a way to respond, whether his sister knew about his plans. He told her she didn’t yet, but he planned to tell her at the first opportunity since he hadn’t had the time to do so; his plans had formed quite suddenly based on some news he had heard that morning.

Emma was too indifferent about him, to feel any curiosity as to the reason of his journey or its object—for she little suspected that it nearly concerned herself; the fact being that, in consequence of the scandal that Fanny Carr had repeated in the morning, he had resolved to go over to Croydon and exert himself to trace and confute, what he was certain were only base calumnies, and when he had succeeded in triumphantly proving her innocence, he meant to lay at her feet his title and his fortune. He was perfectly delighted at the prospect of proving his devotion to her by this piece of knight-errantry,—which, he flattered himself, would render him quite irresistible in her eyes; indeed, he had serious thoughts, if the original fabricator of these lies was a man, of challenging him—a step which he firmly believed would not fail to secure the heart of any woman, for whom the duel was fought.

Emma was too indifferent about him to feel any curiosity about why he was traveling or what his purpose was—she had no idea it was closely related to her. The truth was, due to the gossip that Fanny Carr had spread in the morning, he decided to go to Croydon and make an effort to trace and refute what he was sure were nothing but malicious lies. Once he successfully proved her innocence, he planned to lay at her feet his title and fortune. He was genuinely excited about the idea of demonstrating his devotion to her through this noble act, which he thought would make him irresistible in her eyes. In fact, he seriously considered challenging the original source of these rumors, if it was a man, believing that this move would surely win the heart of any woman for whom the duel was fought.

His ideas on this subject were rather derived from the old-fashioned novels, where the hero invariably fights at least three duels, to clear the character of his lady-love.

His ideas on this subject were mostly drawn from old-fashioned novels, where the hero always fights at least three duels to defend his lady-love's honor.

Very soon after imparting this information to Emma, there came a division in the party; Lady Gordon having persuaded her husband to change places with her brother for several reasons. One of the motives that actuated her, was a wish to converse with Lord Osborne on the reports relative to Emma, and learn what he thought of Miss Carr's stories. But she rather wished likewise to separate him from Emma—with whom she thought he had been enjoying too long a tête-à-tête; and she was, moreover, determined to prove the entire absence of all jealousy as a wife, notwithstanding the insinuations of her friend.

Very soon after sharing this information with Emma, there was a split in the group; Lady Gordon had convinced her husband to switch places with her brother for several reasons. One reason that motivated her was her desire to talk to Lord Osborne about the rumors regarding Emma and find out what he thought about Miss Carr's stories. But she also wanted to separate him from Emma—who she believed he had been enjoying too long a one-on-one with; and she was, besides, intent on proving that she had no jealousy as a wife, despite what her friend had insinuated.

Emma was always pleased with Sir William's company and conversation, and enjoyed this part of her ride much more than the first. She had the pleasant conviction in her mind that Sir William liked her; a feeling which made their intercourse very agreeable—and, as to the scandal which Miss Carr had tried to insinuate on that subject—she was so perfectly ignorant of it, that it never occurred to her that an exception to their being together could possibly be taken.

Emma always enjoyed spending time with Sir William and found their conversations much more enjoyable than the first part of her ride. She had a nice feeling that Sir William liked her, which made their interactions very pleasant. As for the gossip Miss Carr had tried to hint at regarding their relationship, Emma was completely unaware of it and never considered that anyone might think differently about their being together.

All Lady Gordon's eloquence and persuasive powers—seconded by the strongest curiosity, failed to draw from her brother an acknowledgement of his purpose in leaving home, or a definite opinion as to his belief, or otherwise, in Miss Carr's stories. On this subject, indeed, he was particularly impracticable, only exclaiming—

All of Lady Gordon's charm and persuasive skills—topped off with her brother's intense curiosity—failed to get him to admit why he was leaving home or to share his thoughts about Miss Carr's stories. On this topic, he was especially unyielding, only exclaiming—

"Pshaw! don't ask me, Rosa, about any thing she says—you know I never listen to her."

"Pshaw! Don't ask me, Rosa, about anything she says—you know I never listen to her."

One thing which greatly excited her curiosity, was the manner of her brother's journey; she had questioned him as to how he intended to travel, and he only told her to guess. In vain she attempted to do so. His carriages were all enumerated in vain—his horses, his servants, were not to accompany him; she concluded that he must be going on foot, and the object of his journey became more mysterious than ever.

One thing that really sparked her curiosity was how her brother planned to travel. She asked him about it, and all he said was to guess. She tried her best to figure it out, but it was useless. She listed all his carriages, but none of his horses or servants were going with him. She figured he must be going on foot, and the reason for his journey became even more of a mystery.

He piqued himself on his discretion, and was delighted to torment her, until she was obliged to own herself fairly puzzled, and then he told her to console her—"Time would show."

He took pride in his discretion and enjoyed teasing her until she admitted she was completely puzzled. Then he told her to take comfort—"Time will tell."

In fact Lord Osborne left the Castle the next morning in a gig, with a single attendant, who only accompanied him a couple of miles, and then returned home, leaving his lordship and his portmanteau at a small road-side public house. Further than this, nothing was to be extracted by the most adroit questioning of Lady Gordon's woman, who well knew how curious her mistress was on the subject. But although his expedition was a secret to his relatives and friends, it is none to the reader, and we shall, therefore, without ceremony leave him at the public-house in question, until the stage-coach through Croydon passed, and picking him up transported him the rest of the journey.

In fact, Lord Osborne left the Castle the next morning in a carriage, accompanied by just one attendant, who only went with him for a couple of miles before heading back home. This left his lordship and his suitcase at a small roadside pub. Beyond this, nothing more could be extracted from Lady Gordon's maid, who knew just how curious her mistress was about it. But while his trip was a secret to his family and friends, it's no secret to the reader, so we’ll continue without further ado, leaving him at the pub in question until the stagecoach going through Croydon came by, picked him up, and took him the rest of the way.

CHAPTER X.

The party left at the Castle, was too ill-suited to be particularly agreeable, and Sir William now and then privately complained to his wife of the dead weight which Miss Carr was in society where there were no young men present. She had so little conversation besides scandal, and so little occupation of any kind, that Sir William was extremely weary of her. She sometimes played a little on the harp, but she never did that with perseverance, or anything else at all. Her father had never allowed her to learn any species of needle-work, which in some shape or other forms the universal occupation and resource of women, because, he said, there were so many unfortunates who were compelled to earn their bread in that way, that it was unfair to take it out of their hands. With no taste for anything but the lightest species of literature, a novel was her only quiet resource, and in the country it was difficult in those days to procure a sufficient supply of new novels. Lady Gordon could only listen patiently to her husband's complaints; she did not know when Fanny and her foibles would remove; nor could she at all foretell when Lord Osborne and her spirits would return, though pretty well aware that they would re-appear together.

The gathering at the Castle was not exactly enjoyable, and Sir William occasionally complained to his wife about how Miss Carr was a drag in social situations without any young men around. She contributed very little to conversations beyond gossip and hardly engaged in any activities, which made Sir William quite tired of her. She sometimes played a bit on the harp, but she never really committed to it or anything else. Her father had never let her learn any kind of needlework, which is typically what women would do, because he believed it was unfair to take that opportunity away from those who needed to earn a living that way. With no interest in anything but light reading, a novel was her only source of comfort, and back then, it was hard to find enough new novels in the countryside. Lady Gordon could only listen patiently to her husband's complaints; she had no idea when Fanny and her quirks would leave; nor could she predict when Lord Osborne and her mood would come back, though she suspected they would return together.

The only resource she could suggest was arranging a small party for a dance or some such amusement, as she had never said another word about the acting, which at one time had so occupied her mind. This would give her friend something to think of and amuse herself with, as she might arrange a new dress for the occasion; nay, if Lady Gordon could only unite a daylight and an evening party in one, she might have the happiness of preparing two dresses at least.

The only idea she could come up with was to throw a small party for a dance or some similar entertainment, since she hadn't mentioned the acting again, which had once taken up so much of her thoughts. This would give her friend something to focus on and keep herself entertained, especially since she could plan a new outfit for the event. In fact, if Lady Gordon could combine a daytime and an evening party into one, she might even get the chance to prepare at least two dresses.

The prospect of such a pleasure revived Miss Carr, and she awoke to a full sense of the responsibilities of life, when so important a thing as a fête was in progress. Of what nature should it be, was the question, and one which occasioned as much amusement as could be hoped from the actual party. They had a great many different plans in their heads; fancy dresses—historical characters—costumes from the old family portraits in the picture-gallery, were all discussed with much warmth and animation. But every one of these proposals had so many objections attached to it. The difficulty of getting other individuals to enter into their views, and the impossibility of those unaccustomed to such scenes entering into them at all, were all suggested as impediments by Sir William, who had no fancy for any of their plans, and it ended in a much more simple arrangement. A collation in a marquée, in some romantic part of the park, bands of music stationed in favorable situations, to entertain them whilst eating; and the beauties of the glen, the echo, and the waterfall within a distance favorable for a walk, to amuse them afterwards. Then there might be the return to the Castle in the evening, and a dance afterwards, which would finish the day's pleasure, and afford a proper proportion of fatigue to all.

The idea of such a gathering excited Miss Carr, and she became fully aware of the responsibilities of life when something as significant as a fête was happening. The main question was what kind of fête it should be, which sparked as much fun as the actual party could hope for. They brainstormed a lot of different ideas; fancy dresses, historical characters, and costumes inspired by the old family portraits in the gallery were all discussed with enthusiasm. However, each suggestion came with numerous objections. Sir William pointed out the challenges of getting others on board with their ideas and how those unfamiliar with such events would struggle to participate. Ultimately, he wasn't keen on any of their plans, leading to a much simpler arrangement. They decided on a gathering in a marked, set in a charming part of the park, with bands playing at strategic spots to entertain them while they ate, and the scenic beauty of the glen, the echo, and the nearby waterfall for a post-meal stroll. They could return to the Castle in the evening for a dance, which would wrap up the day's festivities nicely, striking a good balance of enjoyment and relaxation for everyone.

To settle on a picturesque costume for this occasion, became now the pre-eminent object of Fanny Carr's thoughts. Emma herself was under no uneasiness on that point, as Lady Gordon had taken the occasion to present her with a suitable and elegant dress, on the plea of making some compensation for the awkwardness of her brother on the occasion of the last ball at Osborne Castle.

To choose a beautiful outfit for this event became the main focus of Fanny Carr's thoughts. Emma, on the other hand, wasn’t worried about that since Lady Gordon had used the opportunity to give her a nice and elegant dress, claiming it was to make up for her brother's awkwardness at the last ball at Osborne Castle.

Lord Osborne's return was delayed from day to day, by his finding more difficulty in his undertaking than he had expected; but as the course of his pursuit led him to London, he wrote from thence to his sister and gave her reason to expect to see him again before the fête day arrived. This was a relief to Miss Carr's mind, for although desirous of universal admiration, she was peculiarly anxious for his special attention and regard.

Lord Osborne's return kept getting pushed back because he was facing more challenges in his task than he had anticipated. However, since his journey took him to London, he wrote to his sister from there and assured her that he hoped to see her again before the party day. This eased Miss Carr's mind because, while she sought admiration from everyone, she was particularly eager for his special attention and affection.

Fortunately for her she was gratified; as she was sitting in Lady Gordon's dressing-room the day preceding that for universal happiness, busily engaged in twining a delicate wreath to deck her hair on the festive night, Lord Osborne marched into the room, and suddenly laid down before her a packet of papers, which he was carrying in his hand. She gave a great jump and a little scream, exclaimed at his abrupt entrance, and enquired playfully if he meant to frighten her out of her senses. He replied quietly:

Fortunately for her, she was pleased; as she sat in Lady Gordon's dressing room the day before the big celebration, busy making a delicate wreath to adorn her hair for the festive night, Lord Osborne walked into the room and suddenly placed a packet of papers in front of her. She jumped and let out a small scream, exclaimed at his sudden entrance, and teased him about whether he intended to scare her out of her wits. He replied calmly:

"Not in the least, but he knew there was no danger of that, as her nerves were sufficiently strong to bear a much greater shock."

"Not at all, but he knew there was no risk of that, as her nerves were strong enough to handle a much bigger shock."

But what in the world were those papers he had placed before her? what was she to do with them?

But what in the world were those papers he had put in front of her? What was she supposed to do with them?

He told her to read them and they would gratify her exceedingly.

He told her to read them, and they would please her greatly.

"What on earth are they?" said she, unfolding the packet—"'Testimonials—Miss Emma Watson—Rev. John Bridge—Barbara Bridge—Lucy Jenkins—Eliza Lamb—'good heavens! what is the meaning of all this, my lord—are you trying to make a fool of me?"

"What on earth are these?" she said, opening the packet—"'Testimonials—Miss Emma Watson—Rev. John Bridge—Barbara Bridge—Lucy Jenkins—Eliza Lamb—'good heavens! What does all this mean, my lord—are you trying to make a fool out of me?"

"No, Miss Carr, I am only trying to prevent your making a fool of yourself," answered he with perfect self-possession.

"No, Miss Carr, I'm just trying to save you from embarrassing yourself," he replied with complete calm.

"I really am excessively obliged to you. I did not know I was in danger of such a catastrophe, or that I was likely to be indebted in that respect to your lordship's deep intellect, and brilliant genius. Pray may I ask the meaning of all this, for really at present my folly is too profound to allow me to reach the pinnacle of comprehension."

"I’m really very grateful to you. I had no idea I was in danger of such a disaster or that I would owe such a debt to your sharp mind and brilliant talent. Can I please ask what all this means? Honestly, my confusion is so deep right now that I can’t seem to understand anything."

"You remember, Miss Carr," said Lord Osborne gravely, "those slanderous tales against Miss Watson, which you were pleased to repeat the day before I left this place."

"You remember, Miss Carr," Lord Osborne said seriously, "those nasty rumors about Miss Watson that you chose to pass along the day before I left here."

"Yes, I remember saying something which indeed I am certain could be proved to a fraction. If you think I repeat things without a foundation, you are very much mistaken indeed. I assure you I am excessively careful of what I say, and never dream of giving circulation to unfounded reports, or—"

"Yes, I remember saying something that I’m sure could be backed up completely. If you think I repeat things without proof, you’re very much mistaken. I promise you I’m extremely careful about what I say and never consider spreading unverified information, or—"

"I am excessively glad to hear it—I hope you never will—I listened to you then without speaking, I must beg you will do so now to me. Feeling perfectly sure, as I did, that your tale was untrue; I have been to Croydon—and, without troubling you with a long detail of the trouble I have taken, I shall just make a short story of it at once, by saying that the result is, that Emma Watson's character is perfectly clear."

"I’m really glad to hear that—I hope it stays true—I listened to you then without interrupting, so I must ask you to do the same for me now. I felt completely sure that your story wasn’t true; I went to Croydon—and without getting into all the details of the effort I put in, I’ll just get straight to the point: the conclusion is that Emma Watson’s character is totally clear."

"I am sure then, my lord, that Emma Watson herself must be excessively obliged to you; but really, excuse me for asking what is all this to me!"

"I’m sure, my lord, that Emma Watson herself must be really grateful to you; but honestly, sorry for asking, what does this have to do with me?"

"It's no use your attempting to deny it, Miss Carr, it convicts you at once of the very unpleasant and disagreeable fault of repeating slanderous reports. I hope it will serve as a warning to you to prevent such wickedness again."

"It's pointless to deny it, Miss Carr; it clearly shows you have the unpleasant habit of spreading slanderous rumors. I hope this serves as a warning to stop such wrongdoing in the future."

"Upon my word, my lord, your Quixotism surpasses all ordinary bounds—do tell me what you will do next? Riding about the country one day to exculpate a girl who can be nothing to you, beyond a common acquaintance, and then sitting down to preach lectures to me, without fee or reward for it; I do not know how sufficiently to honour such exemplary greatness of mind."

"Honestly, my lord, your Quixotism goes beyond all usual limits—please tell me what you plan to do next? Riding around the country one day to defend a girl who means nothing to you, other than as a casual acquaintance, and then taking the time to give me lectures without any reward for it; I really don't know how to properly appreciate such remarkable greatness of character."

"You are welcome to your wit and your eloquence, Miss Carr; I have neither wish nor pretension to equal you in the flow of words; but you cannot, even if you take the most round about form of expression possible, deny that you have been quite wrong in the whole affair."

"You’re free to be as clever and articulate as you like, Miss Carr; I have no desire or claim to match your way with words; but you can’t, no matter how much you twist your words, deny that you were completely wrong in this whole situation."

"I am amazingly flattered by the extremely complimentary turn which your conversation takes, Lord Osborne. You seem to have benefitted by the superior style of society with which you must have associated at Croydon; really, your sister will hardly know you again. May I venture to enquire whether you have confided to the fair Emma—the heroic devotion and the extraordinary exertions to which she has inspired you?"

"I’m seriously flattered by the incredibly nice things you’re saying, Lord Osborne. You must have gained a lot from the high-class society you’ve been around at Croydon; honestly, your sister might not recognize you. Can I ask if you’ve shared with the lovely Emma about the heroic devotion and the amazing efforts she’s inspired in you?"

Lord Osborne, who was looking over the packet of papers which Miss Carr had tossed contemptuously back on the table, neither answered nor looked up; and the sudden entrance of Lady Gordon, prevented any further acrimony on the part of the young lady—who, as soon as she recovered her temper, became very sorry that she had spoken as she did, whilst under the influence of vexation and shame.

Lord Osborne, who was looking at the stack of papers that Miss Carr had disdainfully thrown back on the table, didn’t respond or look up; and the sudden arrival of Lady Gordon stopped any further bitterness from the young lady—who, once she calmed down, felt very sorry for having spoken as she did while feeling upset and embarrassed.

Lady Gordon appeared very glad to see her brother; though she declared she had always felt certain that he would return in time for her fête—she always had such good luck at her fête. Her astonishment was extreme when she learnt the end and object of his journey; and she certainly felt, besides astonishment, a considerable portion of secret annoyance, that he should have been sufficiently under the influence of partiality for Emma, to be roused to such an exertion. She, who knew him well, was aware how very strong must have been the feeling of interest which could incite him to undertake and carry through a task repulsive to all his former habits and tastes. It marked a very decided love indeed; and Rosa lamented the existence of such a partiality, even whilst rejoicing that its results were so favorable to the reputation of her friend. But, on the whole, she was growing more reasonable than formerly—like all women who love their husbands, she was adopting her husband's opinions, and beginning to think that Emma would be no disgrace to the peerage, were she ever to become a member of it; but that her brother's chance of winning her being small, his affection would not be conducive to his happiness. The astonishing degree of warmth he had manifested on the present occasion, shewed the state of his mind; but as for Emma herself, if she had read her feelings rightly, they were in favor of another object. Lord Osborne detailed to his sister the whole history of his exertions. He had gone to Croydon quite incognito—had established himself very quietly at the principal inn, and after bespeaking a dinner, walked down to call on the Vicar. To him he had detailed his object, and asked his advice, giving, as a reason for the interference of an unconnected individual like himself, the peculiar intimacy which existed between his sister and the young lady in question. Mr. Bridge had entered most kindly and warmly into his views, had pointed out the course he thought best, and made Robert Watson and his wife own that Emma had remonstrated against being exposed to meeting Mr. Morgan out walking, and that she had made no secret of the occurrence. It was not without great difficulty and adroit arguments that he had brought Jane to acknowledge the truth on this subject; only by representations of the necessity of clearing her own character, which she could do, by admitting, as Mr. Bridge knew was the case, that she had yielded to her sister's persuasions, and in consequence of them had abstained from sending Emma out with her little girl.

Lady Gordon seemed really happy to see her brother, even though she insisted she had always believed he would come back in time for her party—she always had such good luck at her party. She was extremely surprised when she learned the reason for his journey, and along with her surprise, she felt a significant amount of hidden annoyance that he was so taken with Emma, enough to take on such a big task. Knowing him well, she understood how strong his feelings must have been to push him to do something that went against all of his previous habits and preferences. It clearly showed he had strong feelings, and Rosa wished that this partiality didn't exist, even while celebrating that it had positive outcomes for her friend's reputation. Overall, she was becoming more reasonable than before—like all women who love their husbands, she started adopting her husband's opinions and began to think that Emma wouldn't be a shame for the peerage if she ever joined it; however, she believed that her brother’s chances of winning her over were slim, and his affection wouldn't lead to his happiness. The incredible warmth he had shown on this occasion revealed his feelings, but as for Emma, if she understood her feelings correctly, they were for someone else. Lord Osborne shared with his sister the entire story of his efforts. He had gone to Croydon incognito—settled himself quietly at a main inn, and after ordering dinner, he walked down to visit the Vicar. He explained his purpose to him and sought his advice, citing the close connection between his sister and the young lady. Mr. Bridge kindly and warmly supported his plans, suggesting the best approach, and had Mr. Watson and his wife acknowledge that Emma had protested against running into Mr. Morgan while out walking, and that she had been open about it. It took substantial effort and clever arguments for him to get Jane to admit the truth about this; he managed to persuade her by highlighting the need to clear her own reputation, which she could do by admitting, as Mr. Bridge was aware, that she had given in to her sister's pressure and, as a result, had refrained from letting Emma go out with her little girl.

Having thus cleared Emma from the imputation of there being anything clandestine or intentional in her meetings with the doctor, a fact which the eldest Miss Watson could also corroborate, his next step was to see Lady Fanny Allston and learn from her who had been her authority for the slander to which she had yielded. Her ladyship was in town, but Lord Osborne, not to be baffled by such a circumstance, set off after her, and without waste of time presented himself in her drawing-room in London.

Having cleared Emma of any suspicion that her meetings with the doctor were secret or intentional, a fact that the oldest Miss Watson could also confirm, his next move was to speak with Lady Fanny Allston and find out who had been the source of the gossip she had fallen for. Lady Fanny was in town, but Lord Osborne was not going to be deterred by that, so he headed after her and quickly showed up in her drawing room in London.

On his first application her ladyship denied all recollection of the circumstance, there were so many young women who applied for the situation of governess to Miss Allston, that she could not be expected to remember any of them after the lapse of so long a time as three or four months. But he was not to be so put off, and took so much trouble to remind her of the circumstances, that she was at last forced to admit that she could recal something about it. When in consequence he pressed for her authorities on the occasion, she laughed excessively at his heroic exertions in a cause which could not concern him in the least. What possible motive could he have she observed, for interesting himself in a girl whose state and circumstances were so obscure. A girl who was forced to go out as governess, what could he know about her—what ought he to know about her—a mere country-parson's daughter, without fortune or connections, it was ridiculous of him to be tearing about the country to vindicate her from a little country-gossip. His lordship must excuse her laughing at him for his knight errantry, but what mattered it whether the said Emma Watson had flirted with the doctor of Croydon or not, or who had said that she had, if she had not.

On his first try, her ladyship claimed she didn’t remember the situation at all; there were so many young women applying for the governess position for Miss Allston that she couldn’t be expected to recall any of them after three or four months. However, he wasn’t going to be dismissed that easily and made such an effort to jog her memory that she eventually admitted she could remember something about it. When he then pressed her for more information, she laughed heartily at his heroic efforts for a cause that didn’t involve him at all. What possible reason could he have, she wondered, for caring about a girl whose background and situation were so unclear? A girl who had to work as a governess—what could he possibly know about her, or even need to know—a mere country parson’s daughter, with no money or connections? It was absurd for him to be wandering the countryside trying to clear her name from some small-town gossip. His lordship would have to forgive her for laughing at his chivalrous pursuits, but what did it really matter whether Emma Watson had flirted with the doctor from Croydon or not, or who claimed she did, if it turned out she hadn’t?

It appeared as if Lord Osborne's character had been totally changed under the influence of Emma's charms, or the excitement of his pursuit; indeed he owned to his sister it was as animating as a fox-chase, and that he enjoyed hunting up scandal-mongers excessively. Lady Fanny's ridicule, from which formerly he might have shrunk, could not now move him from his object. He answered her quietly, that the character of every individual was of value to them, and the more so in proportion to the less of wealth or importance they had. Her ladyship might, without scruple, forfeit her reputation for integrity, honour and justice, if she chose, by refusing what he asked, and thus robbing Miss Watson; and that the world, seeing she was Lady Fanny still, might consider it no great matter; but the case was very different with his sister's friend, who as Lady Fanny justly observed, had neither friends, rank nor fortune to gloss over the calumny, or support her through right and wrong, and who it was possible might depend on her character for her subsistence. But seeing that she was his sister's friend, and at this moment her guest, he was determined to see justice done to her, both for her own and his sister's sake; he therefore called on Lady Fanny, if she did not wish to be considered the fabricator of the false report herself, to acknowledge who was the author of it—for false it certainly was, as he had other means of proving.

It seemed like Lord Osborne's personality had completely changed under Emma's charm or the thrill of the chase; in fact, he admitted to his sister that it was as exciting as a fox hunt, and he really enjoyed tracking down gossipers. Lady Fanny's mockery, which he might have avoided before, no longer distracted him from his goal. He calmly replied that everyone's character mattered, especially for those who had less wealth or status. She could easily sacrifice her reputation for integrity, honor, and justice by denying his request and thus harming Miss Watson, and the world, seeing that she still was Lady Fanny, might not think twice about it. But the situation was very different for his sister's friend, who, as Lady Fanny rightly pointed out, had no friends, title, or wealth to shield her from slander or support her through tough times, and might rely on her character for her livelihood. However, since she was his sister's friend and currently her guest, he was determined to ensure she received justice, for both her sake and his sister's. He then urged Lady Fanny, if she didn't want to be seen as the creator of the false rumor herself, to reveal who had spread it—because it was indeed false, and he had other ways to prove it.

After some attempts at prevarication, she at length owned that she had learnt the circumstances from Miss Jenkins, and she even at last produced and gave up to him the identical letter to herself which contained the whole tale, with a variety of circumstances which it was evident to any unprejudiced observer must have been entirely invention, as no one could have been witness to them, by the writer's own showing.

After some attempts to dodge the question, she finally admitted that she had learned the details from Miss Jenkins, and she eventually produced and handed over to him the exact letter addressed to her that contained the entire story, along with several details that it was clear to any unbiased observer were completely made up, since no one could have witnessed them, according to the writer's own account.

Armed with this document, Lord Osborne had returned to Croydon and laid the paper before Mr. Bridge. That gentleman, delighted at having reduced the accusations to a form so easily combated, had agreed that they should go together, and compel Miss Jenkins to retract her assertions.

Armed with this document, Lord Osborne returned to Croydon and presented the paper to Mr. Bridge. That gentleman, pleased to have simplified the accusations into a form that was easy to challenge, agreed that they should go together and force Miss Jenkins to take back her statements.

They had called on her, and at first met only with impertinence and prevarication. She did not know who Lord Osborne was, and would not allow his right, or that of Mr. Bridge, to question her conduct. Supposing his lordship to be only one of Emma's relations, and as such deserving no particular consideration or courtesy, she did not scruple to behave with the insolence and neglect with which underbred people consider themselves entitled to treat their inferiors. Of course her confusion was extreme when she found, to her astonishment, that it was a baron whom she had scornfully answered, and whom she had scarcely condescended to ask to seat himself.

They had visited her, and at first, she responded with nothing but rudeness and dodging the issue. She didn’t know who Lord Osborne was and refused to acknowledge his or Mr. Bridge's right to question her behavior. Believing Lord Osborne to be just one of Emma's relatives and thus not worthy of special respect or courtesy, she felt justified in treating him with the arrogance and disregard that uncivilized people think they can use on those they see as beneath them. Naturally, she was extremely embarrassed when she discovered, to her shock, that she had arrogantly dismissed a baron and hadn’t even bothered to invite him to sit down.

She fell, on this discovery, into a prodigious fit of agitation and flutter, protested that she was perfectly ashamed of herself—quite shocked his lordship should have been treated so—would not his lordship move nearer the fire—would he not take a more comfortable chair. She hoped his lordship would not refuse a glass of wine or a little cake; was he quite sure that he did not sit in a draft—the corner of the sofa and a foot-stool would be much better for him. Lord Osborne very positively, and rather abruptly, declined all her attentions, declaring that he wished for nothing better than his present situation, nor desired anything else from Miss Jenkins than the fulfilment of the particular object of their visit—the declaration what authority she had for her assertions regarding Emma Watson.

She was thrown into a huge fit of agitation and anxiety upon making this discovery, saying she was completely ashamed of herself—quite shocked that his lordship had been treated this way—wouldn’t his lordship move closer to the fire—would he not take a more comfortable chair? She hoped his lordship wouldn’t refuse a glass of wine or a little cake; was he absolutely sure he wasn’t sitting in a draft? The corner of the sofa and a footstool would be much better for him. Lord Osborne firmly and rather abruptly refused all her offers, stating that he wanted nothing more than his current spot and only wanted Miss Jenkins to fulfill the specific purpose of their visit—the explanation of what authority she had for her claims about Emma Watson.

She now attempted to deny that she had ever said anything at all injurious to Miss Emma Watson's character; it was quite impossible that she should—she had the highest regard for the young lady in question, and must have for any one whom she knew to be the intimate friend of Lady Gordon, and about whom his lordship was so kind as to interest himself. She never could have been guilty of any unjust reflections on such a person, and it must be an entire mistake of Lady Fanny Allston's if she imagined anything to the contrary.

She now tried to deny that she had ever said anything bad about Miss Emma Watson's character; it was impossible for her to have done so—she held the young woman in the highest regard, especially since she was a close friend of Lady Gordon, and his lordship was so kind as to take an interest in her. She could never have made any unfair comments about someone like that, and it must be a complete misunderstanding on Lady Fanny Allston's part if she thought otherwise.

With the greatest self-possession Lord Osborne listened to her assertions, and then producing the letter and laying it before her, said he was exceedingly concerned to be compelled to disprove the assertions of a lady, but really her present words were so contrary to her former opinions as recorded on that paper, that he must beg to revive her memory on the subject. Would she be so kind as to look over the accusations which that letter brought against Miss Watson, and let them know how much of it was false, and what part, if any, was true; and how she became possessed of the knowledge which she had there set down.

With great composure, Lord Osborne listened to her claims, and then, producing the letter and placing it before her, said he was very sorry to have to refute a lady's statements, but her current words were so different from her previous opinions as recorded in that document that he felt he had to jog her memory on the matter. Would she be so kind as to review the accusations that letter made against Miss Watson and let them know how much of it was false, and what part, if any, was true; and how she came to possess the information she had written down?

Miss Jenkins looked a little confused on seeing her own writing brought to witness against her, but not nearly so much so, as she had done when she found she had allowed a peer of the realm to seat himself so near the door. However, she set herself to work resolutely to deny all she had written; she could not imagine how she had ever made such assertions, she could recollect nothing about it; it was most strange, most extraordinary, most wonderful, most incomprehensible that she should have written such things, she could not believe it possible: she even seemed to expect that they would be so complaisant as to disbelieve it likewise. Miss Lamb had been with her when she wrote the letter, it must have been on her authority that she had made these extraordinary statements. In short she was perfectly ready to contradict them entirely now, and to sign any statement which Lord Osborne would please to suggest; such was her respect for Miss Emma Watson, she was sure she could never speak of her in terms too high.

Miss Jenkins looked a bit confused when she saw her own writing used against her, but not nearly as much as when she realized she had let a nobleman sit so close to the door. Nevertheless, she firmly set out to deny everything she had written; she couldn’t understand how she had ever made such claims, she couldn’t recall anything about it; it was so strange, so extraordinary, so remarkable, so incomprehensible that she could have written those things, she couldn't believe it was possible: she even seemed to expect that others would be kind enough to doubt it too. Miss Lamb had been with her when she wrote the letter, so it must have been based on her authority that she made those unusual statements. In short, she was completely ready to deny them all now and to sign any statement that Lord Osborne might suggest; such was her admiration for Miss Emma Watson, she was sure she could never speak of her in terms too high.

With great satisfaction, but unutterable contempt, Lord Osborne compelled her to retract every particular which she had formerly stated, and after agreeing that one copy of her present deposition should be sent to Lady Fanny Allston, they decided to continue their investigation by a reference to Miss Lamb, who was accused of being her fellow-conspirator on the past occasion.

With great satisfaction, but undeniable disdain, Lord Osborne forced her to take back everything she had previously said, and after agreeing that one copy of her current statement should be sent to Lady Fanny Allston, they decided to continue their investigation by referring to Miss Lamb, who was accused of being her accomplice in the past.

Miss Lamb was a very different person from Miss Jenkins; cold and repulsive in her manners, and sparing of her words, she hardly deigned even to justify herself. She did condescend, however, so far as to say, that she had had nothing at all to do in the most distant degree with the affair in question, either by word or deed; though on being cross-questioned she admitted she had seen the letter which Miss Jenkins had sent to Lady Fanny; she had indeed been sitting by whilst it was in the course of composition; but she denied entirely having assisted her companion in any way, excepting in spelling and grammar, points in which she sarcastically observed her friend occasionally needed help. As to her requiring assistance or suggestion beyond her own imagination, where anything ill-natured was in question, that was quite unnecessary as everybody acquainted with Miss Jenkins's taste for gossip must be aware. She had such a superfluity of invention on all such matters as could be equalled by few ladies in Croydon. She, Miss Lamb, knew she had watched Emma closely, and discovered that Mr. Morgan had joined her occasionally when out walking, and this was quite enough to form the foundation of any little scandalous romance which she thought might look well, or be agreeable and amusing to Lady Fanny. For her own part, she knew no harm at all of Emma Watson, and she hoped that after this statement she should have no further trouble in the matter, as she was going out, and did not wish to be detained.

Miss Lamb was very different from Miss Jenkins; she was cold and unapproachable in her manner, and she spoke very little, barely bothering to justify herself. However, she did lower herself to say that she had nothing to do with the situation at all, either by word or action. Though when pressed, she admitted that she had seen the letter Miss Jenkins sent to Lady Fanny; in fact, she had been sitting beside her while it was being written. But she completely denied helping her friend in any way, except with spelling and grammar, which she sarcastically noted her friend sometimes needed. As for needing help or suggestions for anything nasty, that was unnecessary since everyone who knew Miss Jenkins was aware of her love for gossip. She had such an abundance of imagination regarding these matters that few ladies in Croydon could match it. Miss Lamb had watched Emma closely and had noticed that Mr. Morgan sometimes joined her for walks, which was more than enough to fuel any scandalous story she thought would entertain Lady Fanny. As for Emma Watson, she didn’t think badly of her at all, and she hoped that after this statement, she wouldn't have to deal with the issue any longer, as she was heading out and didn’t want to be held up.

Thus their interview terminated; and Lord Osborne perfectly satisfied with his success so far, having shown the declarations of these two young ladies to Mr. Watson, and his wife, once more repaired to London, to learn what Lady Fanny thought of the paper he had sent her.

Thus their interview ended; and Lord Osborne, completely pleased with his success so far, having shown the statements of these two young ladies to Mr. Watson and his wife, once again headed back to London to find out what Lady Fanny thought of the document he had sent her.

Her ladyship this time was ill-used and hysterical, sobbing over the depravity of human nature, which had led Miss Jenkins wickedly to invent such tales, and thereby greatly to deceive and incommode her ladyship; preventing her obtaining a desirable governess to her great inconvenience, and exposing her moreover to much trouble, anxiety, and other evils, endangering her reputation for veracity, and threatening to place her in a ridiculous position.

Her ladyship was feeling wronged and emotional this time, crying over the darkness of human nature, which caused Miss Jenkins to wickedly make up such stories, greatly deceiving and inconveniencing her. This prevented her from finding a suitable governess to her great frustration and put her through a lot of trouble, anxiety, and other issues, putting her reputation for honesty at risk and threatening to put her in an embarrassing situation.

Lord Osborne could not help perceiving the absurdity and selfishness of her lamentations, but he let her go on as she would, so long as she agreed to sign an admission that she had been misled. He would not, however, make her the promise which she requested from him, that he would use his influence with this very charming young person to undertake the situation from which she had previously been so scornfully repulsed; he gravely observed he did not think it was any business of his, and that he could not interfere in her private arrangements. Lady Fanny, smitten with a vehement desire to become the patroness of the slandered Emma, determined, she said, to write and renew her proposals. He made no objection, though perfectly determined that proposals from himself, and of a different nature should if possible precede hers.

Lord Osborne couldn't help but see the ridiculousness and selfishness of her complaints, but he let her continue as she liked, as long as she agreed to sign a statement admitting that she had been misled. However, he refused to make the promise she asked for, that he would use his influence with that charming young woman to take the position she had previously been so disdainfully turned away from; he seriously remarked that it wasn't any of his business and that he couldn't interfere in her personal matters. Lady Fanny, overwhelmed by a strong desire to become the supporter of the wronged Emma, decided, she said, to write and renew her proposals. He had no objections, though he was fully resolved that proposals from himself, and of a different nature, should, if possible, come before hers.

This resolution of his own he did not detail to his sister, nor did he communicate another circumstance which had occurred, namely that he had, whilst in London, sought an interview with his mother, whom he found deeply engrossed in a flirtation with a young colonel of the guards. He did not like the young fellow's appearance at all, nor the air of being at home which he assumed, but on his taking leave a still more unpleasant scene had occurred. His mother had enquired if Howard were still at the Castle, and on her son mentioning where he was, but adding that he hoped soon to remove him to a better living, her ladyship had broken out into the most violent opposition to this plan.

He didn't share this decision with his sister, nor did he mention another thing that had happened: while in London, he tried to meet with his mother, who was completely absorbed in flirting with a young colonel from the guards. He really didn't like the guy's vibe at all, nor the way he acted like he belonged there, but an even more awkward situation arose when the young man left. His mother had asked if Howard was still at the Castle, and when her son told her where he was, adding that he hoped to move him to a better position, she reacted with intense disapproval of that idea.

Lord Osborne had just learnt that the incumbent of another living, to which he had the right of presentation, a very old man, was in a state of health, which would in all probability speedily terminate in death, and he was perfectly determined to give it, immediately it fell vacant, to his former tutor. He felt that in every respect this would be a most desirable circumstance, and had not the present incumbent so opportunely fallen sick, he should certainly have attempted to negotiate some other exchange which would have promised a speedy removal. Why Lady Osborne should so resolutely set herself against it, he could not imagine; her feelings towards Howard he could not understand, unless in case of a suspicion which occurred to him proving correct, that the clergyman had refused the baron's widow. She who used to be so friendly and favourable to him, now indulged in feelings apparently of hatred and enmity. She evidently wished to injure him, wished to hinder any improvement in his circumstances, wished to prejudice her son against him. He thought his mother hardly in her senses on this subject, so extremely bitter and unreasonable her sentiments appeared. Her indignation passed all bounds when she found him perfectly unpersuadable on this point. His object in wishing to remove Mr. Howard was quite as potent as hers in wishing to torment him, and his obstinacy in following his own opinion at least as great; there was therefore no chance of their coming to any agreement, and they parted on very bad terms.

Lord Osborne had just found out that the current holder of another position, to which he had the right to appoint someone, an elderly man, was in such poor health that he would likely pass away soon. He was completely set on giving the position, as soon as it became vacant, to his former tutor. He believed this would be an ideal situation in every way, and if the current holder hadn’t gotten sick so conveniently, he would have definitely tried to negotiate another exchange that would ensure a quick removal. He couldn’t understand why Lady Osborne was so firmly against it; he couldn’t grasp her feelings towards Howard unless his suspicion was correct that the clergyman had turned down the baron's widow. She, who used to be so friendly and supportive of him, now seemed to harbor feelings of hatred and animosity. It was clear she wanted to hurt him, wanted to prevent any improvement in his situation, and wanted to turn her son against him. He thought his mother was hardly thinking straight on this matter, as her feelings seemed excessively bitter and unreasonable. Her anger reached new heights when she realized he was completely unmoveable on this issue. His desire to remove Mr. Howard was just as strong as her desire to torment him, and his stubbornness in sticking to his own opinion was at least equally intense; therefore, there was no chance they would come to any agreement, and they parted on very bad terms.

Now when his tale was done, he was ready to sit and listen to his sister's plans and designs for to-morrow, ready to encourage her with hopes of a fine day, and still more ready to anticipate much intercourse with Emma Watson. He determined to seize some opportunity during the approaching fête to make known his sentiments, and ask her hand. His courage felt quite high: he had been so successful in this undertaking at Croydon that he began to think he must have quite a winning way with women, and thoughts, complimentary to himself, which had never before entered his brain, began now to bud and grow, and rapidly increase within him.

Now that his story was finished, he was ready to sit and listen to his sister's plans for tomorrow, eager to boost her spirits with hopes of a great day, and even more excited about the possibility of spending time with Emma Watson. He decided to look for a chance during the upcoming celebration to express his feelings and ask for her hand in marriage. His confidence soared: he had been so successful with this endeavor in Croydon that he started to believe he must have quite a charm with women. Thoughts that were flattering to himself, which had never crossed his mind before, began to blossom and grow rapidly within him.

CHAPTER XI.

The morning opened in a way as promising to Lady Gordon's plans as could be desired; bright and serene; a gentle air, not strong enough to wave the flag upon the Castle turrets, rustled amongst the forest trees; a deep blue sky, a cloudless sun, and the mist upon distant objects which accompanies heat in this country, all promised everything most charming.

The morning began just perfectly for Lady Gordon’s plans; it was bright and peaceful, with a light breeze that didn’t even move the flag on the Castle turrets but rustled gently through the forest trees. The sky was a deep blue, the sun was shining without a cloud in sight, and the mist over distant objects that comes with the heat in this area suggested everything would be delightful.

The whole party were in high spirits, and when, after their breakfast, the ladies had put the finishing stroke to their toilettes, any unprejudiced observer must have admitted that they all three looked very captivating in their several ways.

The whole party was in great spirits, and when, after their breakfast, the ladies finished getting ready, any unbiased observer would have to agree that all three looked quite charming in their own unique ways.

Lady Gordon anxious to be on the appointed spot previous to the arrival of any of the guests, soon started from the Castle, and the two young ladies accompanied her.

Lady Gordon, eager to be at the designated spot before any of the guests arrived, quickly left the Castle, and the two young ladies followed her.

The scene which had been chosen looked very lovely certainly, and the marquees and trees in its vicinity, festooned with flowers, and ornamented in many dainty devices, had a most tasteful air; but Emma could not help thinking that the forest glade in its natural state would have been more taste picturesque, and to her far more enchanting, than with the gay flags and ornaments which now decked it. She thought of the ages which had passed over those lordly trees; the generations of fair faces, which had perhaps strolled beneath them; the histories of happy or of broken hearts, which, could they but be known, would read so many a moral lesson to herself. They looked so very old, those huge spreading trees, with their giant trunks and wide extending branches; she quite felt respect for such stability and strength. Their boughs had probably waved

The scene that had been chosen was definitely beautiful, and the marquees and trees nearby, decorated with flowers and various charming designs, had a very stylish feel; but Emma couldn't help thinking that the forest glade in its natural state would have been much more picturesque and, to her, far more enchanting than with the bright flags and decorations that now adorned it. She considered the centuries that had passed over those majestic trees; the generations of lovely faces that had perhaps walked beneath them; the stories of happy or broken hearts that, if they could be known, would offer so many moral lessons to her. Those massive, sprawling trees looked so ancient, with their enormous trunks and wide-reaching branches; she felt a deep respect for such durability and strength. Their branches had likely waved

"O'er manhood's noble head,
O'er youth's bright locks, and beauty's flowery crown."

and now another generation was to meet beneath them, and how many gay, thoughtless hearts, would they this day shade.

and now another generation was to gather beneath them, and how many cheerful, carefree hearts would they shade today.

They had not been long enough there for Miss Carr to be very tired of waiting, nor for Emma to be at all anxious for a change of scene, when the company began to arrive, and she had other amusement and occupation. It was a very large assembly, and every one came prepared to enjoy themselves, convinced that what Lady Gordon did must be wittiest and most fashionable, if not

They hadn’t been there long enough for Miss Carr to become too tired of waiting, nor for Emma to feel anxious for a change of scenery, when the guests started to arrive, giving her other entertainment and things to do. It was a very large gathering, and everyone came ready to have a good time, sure that whatever Lady Gordon did must be the cleverest and most stylish, if not

"Wisest, discreetest, virtuousest, best."

The band played, the sun shone, the green trees waved in the breeze, the silks and muslins fluttered, fair checks reddened, bright eyes glanced, sweet lips smiled, fairy forms flitted about, everything was elegant, lively, agreeable—any thing but pastoral, not at all in the fashion of an old French print of a Louis Quartorze fête champêtre. There were no mock shepherdesses, with powdered heads and crooks in their hands; no badly supported and out of character costumes; people came to act no part but that of lively, and if they could be, lovely English ladies, in the most fashionable gowns, meeting well-bred, well-dressed, well-intentioned English gentlemen. There were smiles, and flattery, and flirtations, and a little affectation, and some small share of folly; but on the whole, it was an extremely elegant and well-satisfied party, and every one was ready to tell every one else how excessively pleasant it was, and how much more they preferred these delightful, unformal parties, to the more usual, but less exciting, in-door assemblies.

The band played, the sun shined, the green trees swayed in the breeze, the silks and muslins fluttered, fair cheeks flushed, bright eyes sparkled, sweet lips smiled, fairy figures danced around—everything was elegant, vibrant, and enjoyable—anything but pastoral, definitely not like an old French print of a Louis XIV garden party. There were no fake shepherdesses with powdered wigs and staffs; no awkwardly fitted and out-of-place costumes; people were there to be lively, and if they could manage it, attractive English ladies in the trendiest dresses, mingling with well-bred, well-dressed, and well-meaning English gentlemen. There were smiles, flattery, flirtation, a bit of pretension, and some minor silliness; but overall, it was an extremely elegant and satisfied gathering, and everyone eagerly told each other how incredibly pleasant it was and how much they preferred these charming, informal parties to the more typical but less exciting indoor gatherings.

To those who loved good eating and drinking, it could not fail of being an agreeable re-union, for "the feast provided, combined," the newspapers said on the occasion, "every delicacy of the season, which an out door repast would admit of, in profusion, and the hospitable and liberal-minded hosts were truly delighted to press on their nowise reluctant guests, the choicest viands and the most refreshing products of the vineyards."

To those who enjoyed good food and drinks, it was definitely a pleasant gathering, because "the feast prepared included," as the newspapers noted at the time, "every seasonal delicacy suitable for an outdoor meal, in abundance, and the generous and welcoming hosts were genuinely thrilled to offer their eager guests the best dishes and the most refreshing wines."

In reallity, there was a great deal of pleasure afforded on the occasion, and if there were some dissatisfied minds, it may be concluded that they were those, who under no circumstances were likely to be pleased.

In reality, there was a lot of enjoyment on that occasion, and if there were some unhappy people, we can assume they were those who, under any circumstances, were unlikely to be satisfied.

Among the discontented was Margaret Musgrove, who came over with a friend, in that friend's carriage, her husband driving the brother of this lady, as he preferred anything to accompanying his wife. After their arrival, he attached himself to this friend, and carried on with her a very tender flirtation. Mrs. Harding Russell was a fine, dashing woman, who very much enjoyed a flirtation with her friend's husband, and was delighted to make herself conspicuous, and the wife uncomfortable. Margaret would not have minded, had the brother been inclined to assist her in paying her husband off—but this was not the case, he was a man's companion, not a woman's, and never troubled himself to flirt at all. Margaret for some time formed a very inharmonious third to the otherwise lively duet which was performing between Tom and Mrs. Harding Russell, whose company made her perfectly miserable; but at length she succeeded in securing as a companion one of her former acquaintances, who though he had long ago ceased to care for Margaret Watson, had no objection, faute de mieux, to make himself agreeable to Mrs. Tom Musgrove.

Among the dissatisfied was Margaret Musgrove, who arrived with a friend in that friend’s carriage, while her husband drove the brother of this lady, as he preferred anything to being with his wife. After they arrived, he started to connect with this friend and engaged in a very flirtatious way with her. Mrs. Harding Russell was a striking, bold woman who greatly enjoyed flirting with her friend’s husband and took pleasure in making herself stand out and making the wife uncomfortable. Margaret wouldn’t have minded, had the brother been willing to help her deal with her husband—but that wasn’t the case; he was more of a man’s companion than a woman’s and never bothered to flirt at all. For some time, Margaret felt like an awkward third wheel to the otherwise lively interaction between Tom and Mrs. Harding Russell, whose company made her utterly miserable; but eventually she managed to find a former acquaintance as a companion, who, although he had long stopped caring for Margaret Watson, had no problem, for lack of a better option, making himself pleasant to Mrs. Tom Musgrove.

When the greatest portion of the visitors was assembled, at a given signal, the sides of the largest marquee were opened, and every one was invited to the collation. Amidst the throng and pressure of this occasion, Emma found herself within a short distance of her brother-in-law and his friend, and an unavoidable hearer of their conversation. Mr. Corbet was enquiring—

When most of the guests had gathered, at a specific signal, the sides of the biggest tent were opened, and everyone was invited to the buffet. Amid the crowd and excitement of the moment, Emma found herself close to her brother-in-law and his friend, and she couldn’t help but overhear their conversation. Mr. Corbet was asking—

"What has come over Lord Osborne to make him such a different fellow from what he used to be? Why when I was here before, he was a fine, dashing lad, quite ready to join in any sort of sensible fun; and now he seems all taken up with women and girls. I remember when he would have scorned to join in such trumpery nonsense as this; but when I proposed just now that we should slip away to have a cigar and a little brandy and water, hot and comfortable, he told me he must attend to his sister's guests. Such a precious notion, 'pon my soul, I could not help laughing to think of a fellow like him turned into a lady's companion; a pretty thing indeed. If I were a peer of the realm, catch me troubling my head about any sisters or mother of mine."

"What’s happened to Lord Osborne that he’s become such a different person from what he used to be? When I was here before, he was a charming, adventurous guy, always up for some fun; and now he seems completely wrapped up in women and girls. I remember when he would have laughed at joining in such silly nonsense as this; but when I just suggested we sneak away for a cigar and some warm brandy and water, he told me he had to tend to his sister's guests. What a ridiculous idea, I couldn't help but laugh at the thought of someone like him turning into a lady's companion; what a joke. If I were a peer, I wouldn't waste my time worrying about my sisters or my mother."

"'Pon my honour, I think," said Tom, "it's a monstrous pity he is so altered, for I am sure he's not the same person to me that he was; I really think it is all for the sake of my sister-in-law, that pretty girl who is here now, you noticed her I dare say."

"'On my honor, I think," said Tom, "it's a huge shame he is so changed, because I'm sure he doesn't seem like the same person to me anymore; I truly believe it's all for the sake of my sister-in-law, that pretty girl who is here now, you noticed her, I’m sure."

"Not I, I never look after pretty girls of that class—those I can have nothing to say to; there's an uncommon pretty girl at the lodge-gate, who stared at me as I came in, I noticed her there, and winked at her as hard as I could; and I intend to notice her again before I've done with her; but what are other pretty girls to me—not my sort, eh Tom?"

"Not me, I never pay attention to pretty girls like that—there's nothing for me to say to them; there's a really cute girl at the lodge gate who looked at me when I came in, I saw her there and winked at her as much as I could; I plan to notice her again before I'm done with her; but what do other pretty girls mean to me—not my type, right Tom?"

Tom laughed so much, Emma did not hear what followed, but it ended with a proposal that when they had had enough grub, they should adjourn to the lodge to look after the rustic beauty.

Tom laughed so hard that Emma didn’t catch what came next, but it wrapped up with a suggestion that after they’d had enough food, they should head to the lodge to enjoy the natural scenery.

By this time Emma had been borne by the throng into the interior, and unluckily the place she found for herself, was close to Mrs. Harding Russell and her brother-in-law. She did not expect much pleasure from this vicinity, and could not, therefore, complain of disappointment, as well as disagreeables during this part of the entertainment.

By this time, Emma had been pushed into the crowd's center, and unfortunately, the spot she ended up in was right next to Mrs. Harding Russell and her brother-in-law. She didn't expect to enjoy being near them, so she couldn't really complain about feeling let down, along with the uncomfortable moments during this part of the event.

Mrs. Harding Russell for some minutes would not turn her head towards Tom, and when he claimed her attention, she turned towards him with a scornful smile and exclaimed:

Mrs. Harding Russell for a few minutes didn’t turn her head toward Tom, and when he finally got her attention, she turned to him with a mocking smile and said:

"Oh, you are come, are you? I hope you did not hurry yourself on my account, Mr. Musgrove. I should be sorry if you had put yourself to any inconvenience."

"Oh, you've arrived, have you? I hope you didn't rush on my account, Mr. Musgrove. I would feel bad if you had to inconvenience yourself."

"Indeed I have though. I have been making frantic exertions, and trodden on at least a dozen toes to secure a place near you, convinced you would enjoy nothing unless I were here to help you."

"Yes, I really have. I've been working hard and stepping on at least a dozen toes to get a spot close to you, believing you wouldn't enjoy anything unless I was here to assist you."

"Upon my word, a very pretty speech—just like a man though—quite what one might expect from the vain sex. Pray do not take a seat, which I have no doubt must be very disagreeable to you. I dare say somebody else would change places with you: the young fellow talking to your wife—Baker—Butcher—Barber—what's his name—I shall call him, he would do just as well—he could hardly say less civil things."

"Honestly, that's a nice speech—typical of a man though—exactly what you'd expect from someone so full of themselves. Please, don’t sit down; I’m sure it must be quite uncomfortable for you. I bet someone else would gladly switch places with you: the young guy chatting with your wife—Baker—Butcher—Barber—what's his name—I'll just call him that, he would be just fine—he could hardly say anything less polite."

"What did I say, anything rude? do you not know you were to take my speeches by contraries—did we not agree so—it is so much safer: but you know your power—your delight in tormenting me—caprice is so charming in women—and you know how to make it positively bewitching."

"What did I say, anything rude? Don't you know you were supposed to take my speeches in the opposite way – didn't we agree on that? It's so much safer that way. But you know your power – your enjoyment in tormenting me – your unpredictability is so attractive in women – and you know how to make it genuinely enchanting."

"Really I have not the slightest wish to bewitch you, nor can I believe that I do so—I have no power over any one, least of all you—I who have no charms, no graces—oh, no indeed, I do not expect civility, much less attention from men."

"Honestly, I have no desire to charm you, nor do I think I actually do—I have no influence over anyone, especially not you—I who have no allure, no elegance—oh no, I definitely do not expect kindness, let alone attention from men."

"Fie, you slander yourself and me, and the whole race of men in such assertions; you no charms—no graces—I should like to know where they are to be seen, that is all, if you do not exhibit them. I am sure Mr. Harding Russell would not say so, happy man!"

"Come on, you're slandering yourself, me, and all of humanity with those claims; you have no charm—no grace—I’d really like to know where they are, that’s all, if you’re not showing them. I’m sure Mr. Harding Russell wouldn’t say that, lucky guy!"

"What do you know of Mr. Harding Russell?" enquired the lady turning abruptly round to him.

"What do you know about Mr. Harding Russell?" the lady asked, suddenly turning to face him.

"Nothing at all, except that like Roy's,

"Nothing at all, except that like Roy's,

"His age is three times mine"—

shall I go on?"

"Should I continue?"

"Say what you please, it is better to be an old man's pet than a young man's slave," retorted she.

"Say whatever you want, it's better to be an old man's favorite than a young man's servant," she shot back.

"Possibly, but you may reverse that saying—a young man would infallibly become your slave, fairest."

"Maybe, but you could turn that around—a young man would definitely become your servant, fairest."

The rest of the conversation need not be detailed, it was too common-place, and trivial to deserve further notice; every one has heard two under-bred and over-pretending individuals making fools of themselves and each other, by their compliments and self-flatteries.

The rest of the conversation doesn’t need to be explained; it was too ordinary and insignificant to warrant more attention. Everyone has seen two rude and pretentious people embarrassing themselves and each other with their compliments and self-praise.

Very much rejoiced was Emma when the conclusion of the banquet at last allowed her the relief of a change of neighbours and conversation. As she was looking about for some one whom she could join, standing back a little to allow the tide of finery and flutter to roll past, she suddenly found Lord Osborne at her side.

Emma was really happy when the end of the banquet finally gave her a chance to change her neighbors and have a different conversation. While she was scanning the room for someone to join, stepping back a bit to let the wave of glamour and excitement pass by, she suddenly found Lord Osborne next to her.

"How came you to go all wrong, Miss Watson, at dinner?" enquired he abruptly.

"How did you end up going all wrong, Miss Watson, at dinner?" he asked suddenly.

"I, my lord—how!" was her answer, rather puzzled.

"I, my lord—what!" was her answer, a bit confused.

"Getting down quite with the wrong set—you belonged to us, and had no business at all with Mrs. Harding Russell, or women of that kind; I looked for you, but you had given me the slip."

"Getting involved with the wrong crowd—you were supposed to be with us, and you shouldn’t have been anywhere near Mrs. Harding Russell or women like her; I was looking for you, but you had managed to escape."

"Oh, is that all?" replied she, "I was really afraid I had committed some glaring crime, from your lordship's reproaches, but if it was only sitting near the wrong persons, I assure you I have done penance enough already for that—I cannot say that I thought them very pleasant."

"Oh, is that all?" she replied. "I was really worried I had done something seriously wrong from your lordship's complaints, but if it was just sitting near the wrong people, I promise I've already done enough penance for that—I can't say I found them very enjoyable."

"I am glad of it," he replied with much animation, "you would have been very different from what I fancied, if you had found any pleasure in Mrs. Harding Russell."

"I’m glad to hear that," he responded enthusiastically, "you would have been very different from what I imagined if you actually enjoyed Mrs. Harding Russell."

Emma made no answer, and he immediately afterwards proposed her joining Lady Gordon, to which she assented. They found, on joining the circle round the hostess, that she was proposing for them a ramble through the prettiest parts of the park, to see the waterfall and the fairy fountain, and hear the echo, which was famous in the glen; there were a number of young people round her, and they seemed just in a humour for such an expedition. Some were to take carriages, some to go on foot, and amongst this latter group were included Emma and also Miss Carr, who seemed suddenly seized with a very decided partiality for Miss Watson, which grew particularly strong whenever Lord Osborne approached.

Emma didn't reply, and he quickly suggested she join Lady Gordon, which she agreed to. When they joined the group around the hostess, they found she was planning a walk through the most beautiful parts of the park to see the waterfall and the fairy fountain and to hear the famous echo in the glen. There were several young people around her, and they all seemed in the mood for such an adventure. Some would take carriages, while others would walk, and in this latter group were Emma and Miss Carr, who suddenly showed a strong liking for Miss Watson, especially when Lord Osborne was nearby.

Quite uninvited she linked her arm in Emma's, and would be her inseparable companion in the walk. It was very pretty scenery through which they had to pass, and the lively party with their gay dresses gave it quite a novel effect. There was nothing like connected conversation carried on, only lively remarks, and quick repartees, with quaint observations from Sir William Gordon, who formed one of the party, and matter-of-fact assertions from his brother-in-law, who was, however, remarkably talkative for him.

Quite uninvited, she linked her arm with Emma's and became her constant companion for the walk. The scenery they passed through was really beautiful, and the lively group with their bright outfits made it feel quite fresh. There wasn't much ongoing conversation, just lively comments, quick back-and-forths, and quirky observations from Sir William Gordon, who was part of the group, along with straightforward statements from his brother-in-law, who, for him, was surprisingly chatty.

In passing through one portion of the park under a sunny bank, they startled some of the harmless speckled snakes which writhed themselves away in haste, but not without causing much alarm and trepidation on the part of some of the young ladies, who protested they had a natural horror of such reptiles. This led the conversation into a new train, a long discussion on natural antipathies, when all the young ladies were called on by Sir William to declare what were their pet antipathies, presuming that they all cherished some such amiable weakness. He in return was immediately assaulted by an accusation of thinking ill of young women—entertaining satirical ideas about them, and making ill-natured speeches to them; which of course he denied, and the dispute which this accusation brought on lasted till they reached the fairy fountain.

As they walked through a sunny part of the park, they startled some harmless speckled snakes that quickly slithered away, causing a lot of alarm and fear among some of the young ladies, who insisted they had a natural fear of such creatures. This sparked a new topic of conversation, a lengthy discussion about natural dislikes, leading Sir William to ask all the young ladies to share their particular aversions, assuming they all had some kind of charming quirk. In response, they immediately accused him of having a low opinion of young women—of holding satirical views about them and making unkind remarks; which he, of course, denied, and the argument that ensued lasted until they reached the fairy fountain.

Seated by the side of the spring was a brilliant, dark-eyed, beauty of a gipsy, who seemed to be waiting their approach.

Seated by the spring was a stunning, dark-eyed gypsy beauty, who appeared to be waiting for us to come closer.

"Here's a part of the masque for which I was not prepared," cried Sir William; "I wonder whether my wife sent this woman here."

"Here's a part of the performance I wasn't ready for," exclaimed Sir William; "I wonder if my wife sent this woman here."

Then advancing, he enquired what she wanted.

Then he moved closer and asked what she wanted.

"I am waiting," she exclaimed with a smile, "to meet you all—not you, Sir William," putting him back with her hand. "It is not you I wish to see, but the young lord. Stand forth, Lord Osborne."

"I’m waiting," she said with a smile, "to meet all of you—not you, Sir William," pushing him back with her hand. "It’s not you I want to see, but the young lord. Step forward, Lord Osborne."

"Holloa! what now," cried he advancing—but another gentleman put him back, and placing himself before the gipsy enquired why she called him forth.

"Holloa! What’s going on?" he shouted as he moved forward—but another man stopped him, stepped in front of the gypsy, and asked why she had called him out.

"I never called you, Arthur Brooke—who named your name?—keep in your proper place, and be not hurried to assume that of others." Then rising, she pointed to the spring and exclaimed, "Are you all come to drink at the fairy spring? How will you do it—where are your glasses or your pitchers?"

"I never called you, Arthur Brooke—who mentioned your name?—stay in your lane, and don’t be quick to take on the roles of others." Then, standing up, she pointed to the spring and exclaimed, "Are all of you here to drink from the magical spring? How are you going to do that—where are your glasses or pitchers?"

It was perfectly true they had all come to drink, but had forgotten or neglected to bring any vessel with which to draw the water. After looking at them for a moment, with triumph she exclaimed,

It was completely true they had all come to drink, but had forgotten or neglected to bring anything to collect the water. After watching them for a moment, she exclaimed triumphantly,

"You must then condescend to be beholden to the gipsy for your draught—see here," and she produced, as she spoke, a small silver cup: "Lord Osborne, take this cup and fill it for your guests."

"You then have to be grateful to the gypsy for your drink—look here," she said, pulling out a small silver cup. "Lord Osborne, take this cup and fill it for your guests."

Lord Osborne advanced and prepared to obey her. Sir William stopped him by suggesting perhaps it was a magic cup which might work them harm and woe.

Lord Osborne stepped forward and got ready to follow her. Sir William held him back, suggesting that it might be a magic cup that could bring them trouble and sorrow.

"Scoffer!" said the woman. "It is a magic cup. Carry that cup steadily to your lips, full to the brim, without losing a drop, and it betides you success in your life's undertakings."

"Scoffer!" the woman said. "It's a magic cup. If you can carry that cup steadily to your lips, full to the brim, without spilling a single drop, you'll find success in everything you do."

"Who will try the omen?" cried Lord Osborne. "For whom shall I dip?"

"Who wants to try the omen?" shouted Lord Osborne. "Who should I dip for?"

"Not me! not me!" exclaimed several of the young ladies addressed.

"Not me! Not me!" shouted several of the young women who were being spoken to.

"Let me try first for myself," he said, and stooping filled the little goblet to the brim, raising it steadily and carefully.

"Let me give it a shot first," he said, bending down to fill the small goblet to the top, raising it slowly and carefully.

"A toast," cried Sir William, "you must not drink without a toast."

"A toast," shouted Sir William, "you can't drink without making a toast."

"Success to our secret wishes," said he, and drained the cup to the bottom. "Will none follow my example," added he: then again filling the cup, he presented it to Emma; she took it and drank a part, then deliberately poured the remainder on the ground. The gipsy's eyes flashed.

"To our hidden desires," he said, finishing his drink. "Will no one follow my lead?" he added. Then, filling the cup again, he offered it to Emma; she took it and drank some, then intentionally poured the rest on the ground. The gipsy's eyes sparkled.

"You defy me," she said, "dark-haired girl—but ere the sun stands again where it now does, your heart will be as heavy as your curls—your hopes as dark as your eyes—tremble—for the approaching news—you, who have dared to disregard my cautions."

"You defy me," she said, "dark-haired girl—but before the sun rises again where it is now, your heart will weigh as heavy as your curls—your hopes as dark as your eyes—tremble—for the news that’s coming—you, who have had the nerve to ignore my warnings."

"Whatever ill news may be in store for me," said Emma firmly, looking up; "it will come quite irrespective of the water I just poured upon the ground. I do not fear you. I have seen you before."

"Whatever bad news might be coming my way," Emma said confidently, looking up; "it will arrive regardless of the water I just poured on the ground. I’m not afraid of you. I've seen you before."

"Yes, we have met before; and I remember kindness with gratitude, and I grieve that young hearts should break—but it must be so—triumph and success to his lordship—but tinged with regret and sorrow—for he has drank from the gipsy's cup. Who will have their fortunes told."

"Yes, we’ve met before; and I remember your kindness with appreciation, and I’m saddened that young hearts must break—but it has to be this way—cheers to his lordship—though it’s mixed with regret and sadness—because he has drunk from the gypsy’s cup. Who wants to have their fortunes told?"

"I don't believe a word of it," said Lord Osborne, "How should she know?"

"I don't believe a word of it," Lord Osborne said. "How would she even know?"

"It is well to disbelieve, no doubt; but see now, you come to the fairy well for water; but, without my help, you would have come in vain. So it is with the future. You wish to draw knowledge from the dark bottomless well of destiny; you may seek in vain, unless you condescend to borrow of gipsy lore. Have courage and face the future."

"It’s definitely good to be skeptical; but look, you come to the fairy well for water; without my help, you would have come here for nothing. The same goes for the future. You want to gain insight from the mysterious, endless well of fate; you might search in vain unless you’re willing to tap into some fortune-telling wisdom. Be brave and confront what’s ahead."

"Oh! do not let us have any thing to do with her," cried one young lady.

"Oh! let's not get involved with her," exclaimed one young lady.

"I am not afraid, I will have my fortune told," said Miss Carr, advancing; "tell me, if you can, what will be my fate?"

"I’m not afraid, I want to hear my fortune," said Miss Carr, stepping forward; "tell me, if you can, what my fate will be?"

"No," replied the young woman, turning away, "I dare not predict for you—but one thing I foresee—disappointment and sorrow to you all—bright hopes faded—joyous faces clouded—smiles changed to tears for some, and the gayest hours cut short with grief and dismay. Farewell!"

"No," responded the young woman, turning away. "I can’t make any promises for you—but there’s one thing I can see—disappointment and sadness for all of you—bright hopes fading—happy faces turned somber—smiles turning into tears for some, and the best times cut short by grief and shock. Goodbye!"

She fled down the glen as she spoke, and a turn of the path hid her from sight. A something of fear and chill fell on the whole party. Sir William was the first to break the silence.

She ran down the valley as she spoke, and a bend in the path concealed her from view. A sense of fear and coldness descended over the entire group. Sir William was the first to break the silence.

"Who is she, Miss Watson? she claims you as an acquaintance—where did you ever see her?"

"Who is she, Miss Watson? She says she knows you—when did you ever meet her?"

Emma told him that it was a long time ago—before last Christmas—when out walking with one of her sisters. She did not explain that it was during that well-remembered walk, when she had met Mr. Howard for the first time after the ball, and he had accompanied them home. This young woman had followed them on that occasion, and Emma had persuaded Elizabeth to give her some relief from the kitchen, as she seemed almost famishing. Having been struck by her beauty, Emma had instantly recollected her.

Emma told him it was a long time ago—before last Christmas—when she was out walking with one of her sisters. She didn’t mention that it was during that memorable walk when she had met Mr. Howard for the first time after the ball, and he had walked them home. This young woman had followed them that day, and Emma had convinced Elizabeth to let her take a break from the kitchen since she looked nearly starving. Having been struck by her beauty, Emma had immediately remembered her.

The waterfall and the echo, combined with meeting those who had gone there in carriages, and detailing the adventure of the gipsy girl to them, sufficed to restore most of the spirits which had been damped by her predictions—and there was a great deal of merriment going on around her—but Emma remarked that Sir William looked particularly thoughtful and quite unlike his usual self.

The waterfall and the echo, along with meeting those who had arrived in carriages and sharing the story of the gypsy girl with them, was enough to lift the spirits that had been lowered by her predictions—and there was a lot of laughter happening around her—but Emma noticed that Sir William seemed especially deep in thought and not like his usual self.

"Are you brooding over the threatenings of the girl," enquired she, coming to his side, "you look so uncommonly grave, I really think they must have made an impression on you."

"Are you worried about what the girl said?" she asked, coming to his side. "You look so serious; I really think it must have affected you."

"I own they have," replied he.

"I admit they have," he replied.

"Oh! Sir William," exclaimed she, "I did not expect such superstition from you. I am surprised."

"Oh! Sir William," she exclaimed, "I didn't expect such superstition from you. I'm surprised."

"Are you," said he, looking fixedly at her; "do you not know that those people seldom prophesy without some foundation to go on? They are quick at guessing feelings and wishes, and combining them with past and passing events; and extremely quick at learning any kind of news and turning it to their own advantage. Their knowledge in this way is astonishing; and I certainly feel afraid lest it may prove too true,—that something to us unknown, has occurred to grieve us."

"Are you," he said, staring at her, "do you not realize that those people hardly ever make predictions without some basis? They’re really good at sensing feelings and desires, connecting them with past and present events, and they’re incredibly quick at picking up any news and using it to their advantage. Their awareness in this regard is impressive; and I definitely worry that it might be too accurate—that something we don’t know about has happened to trouble us."

"You almost frighten me, Sir William," replied Emma, turning pale. "Your attaching such consequence to words which appeared to me spoken at random, seems quite like a reproach to me for treating them so lightly."

"You almost scare me, Sir William," Emma replied, turning pale. "The way you attach so much importance to words that seemed random to me feels like you're accusing me of treating them too lightly."

"Perhaps her predictions, after all, may be the worst things that we shall hear," added Sir William, trying to shake off his gravity; "and they will be quite fulfilled, if I make you so pale. You are tired—take my arm!"

"Maybe her predictions are really the worst things we'll hear," Sir William added, trying to lighten the mood. "And they'll definitely come true if I make you this pale. You're exhausted—take my arm!"

She could not deny it; and was glad to accept a seat in one of the carriages to return to the Castle: whither the most delicate of the guests now agreed to turn their steps, to rest and refresh themselves after their exertions, previous to the ball at night.

She couldn't deny it; and she was happy to take a seat in one of the carriages to go back to the Castle, where the most delicate of the guests were now choosing to head, to rest and recharge after their efforts before the ball that night.

CHAPTER XII.

Emma was content to lie down quietly in her own room, for her ankle was not strong, and she had taxed it so severely, that she felt dancing would be out of the question for her that night; she was rather sorry, for she really liked dancing; but she felt that prudence required the sacrifice, lest she should be lame for a much longer period.

Emma was happy to lie quietly in her own room because her ankle wasn't strong, and she had pushed it too hard, so dancing was definitely out of the question for her that night. She was a bit disappointed because she actually loved dancing, but she knew it was wise to give it up to avoid being lame for a longer time.

How the rest of the afternoon was spent by the guests, she could not tell, except that the sounds of music and merriment were often borne through her open windows, and came apparently from the lawns or the terrace.

How the guests spent the rest of the afternoon, she couldn’t say, except that the sounds of music and laughter often floated through her open windows and seemed to come from the lawns or the terrace.

Refreshed by a couple of hours' peace and solitude, she repaired, about seven o'clock to Lady Gordon's dressing-room, and found her busy with her toilette. Her own dress and appearance received due commendation both from her friend and her friend's bower woman. It being the gift of the one, and the work of the other, it was no wonder perhaps that they thought it looked well. The attendant observed:

Refreshed after a couple of hours of peace and quiet, she went to Lady Gordon's dressing room around seven o'clock and found her busy getting ready. Both her friend and the lady's maid praised her dress and appearance. Since the dress was a gift from one and made by the other, it wasn't surprising that they thought it looked good. The maid noted:

"It was quite a pleasure to make gowns for Miss Watson, she became them so completely: the work was never thrown away on her."

"It was such a joy to make dresses for Miss Watson; they suited her perfectly: the effort was never wasted on her."

Perhaps the speaker had an eye to some future situation as waiting-woman to the young Lady Osborne, for his Lordship's devotion was quite evident to the inmates of the still-room, as it was then called; and Miss Watson was honoured accordingly. Whilst she was there, Sir William came in likewise, and chatted in a way, which drew from Emma the observation that he had quite recovered his spirits; his wife did not hear the remark, and taking advantage of the occupation which at that moment engrossed her, to speak without her notice, he begged Emma not to allude to it before her again. Of course Emma was quite ready to comply, but she thought it strange that he should attach so much importance to the circumstance.

Perhaps the speaker was considering a future role as a maid for the young Lady Osborne, since his Lordship's affection was obvious to the people in the still-room, as it was then called; and Miss Watson was treated accordingly. While she was there, Sir William also came in and chatted in a way that led Emma to comment that he seemed to have fully regained his spirits; his wife didn’t hear the remark, and taking advantage of the task that occupied her at that moment to speak without her noticing, he asked Emma not to mention it in front of her again. Of course, Emma was happy to agree, but she found it odd that he would place so much importance on the matter.

They all went to the grand reception rooms together: they were already gay with parties impatient for the continuance of their pleasures. When the dancing commenced, Emma withdrew into the conservatory, which was cool and refreshing, for the ball-room was already heated by the company and the lights. Here she walked in solitude for some time; her friends were all dancing, Lady Gordon, her brother, her husband, and Miss Carr, so there was no one to interrupt her reverie, or disturb her meditations.

They all went to the fancy reception rooms together: they were already lively with guests eager to keep the fun going. When the dancing started, Emma stepped into the conservatory, which was cool and refreshing, since the ballroom was already getting hot from the crowd and the lights. She spent some time walking alone; her friends were all dancing—Lady Gordon, her brother, her husband, and Miss Carr—so there was no one to interrupt her thoughts or disturb her peace.

But at length, by the cessation of the music, she learnt that the long country dance had finished, and soon afterwards, couples and groups sought the same refreshment as herself. She sat down in a moon-lighted corner, where amongst the flowers and shrubs, and by the soft and subdued light, her white crape gown showed like the sculptured drapery of some marble statue, and here she was still suffered to remain in peace, though the conservatory echoed to merry voices, and the light laugh and sparkling sally of wit, sounded above the trickling of the silvery fountain.

But eventually, when the music stopped, she realized that the long country dance had ended, and soon after, couples and groups looked for the same refreshment as she did. She sat down in a moonlit corner, where among the flowers and shrubs, and under the soft, dim light, her white crape gown resembled the sculpted drapery of some marble statue. Here, she was still allowed to remain in peace, even though the conservatory was filled with cheerful voices, and the light laughter and witty exchanges echoed above the gentle trickle of the silvery fountain.

Presently, the music recalled all the dancers to the ball-room, and she was again in solitude, but not now for long: a heavy step approached, and just as she was rising from her seat, Lord Osborne joined her.

Presently, the music called all the dancers back to the ballroom, and she was once again alone, but not for long: a heavy step approached, and just as she was getting up from her seat, Lord Osborne joined her.

"Now do sit down again," said he, "but how completely you have hidden yourself; I began to despair of finding you—ain't you going to dance?"

"Now please sit down again," he said, "but you've hidden yourself so well; I was starting to lose hope of finding you—aren't you going to dance?"

She told him her reason for declining it, at which he expressed concern, but immediately added:—

She explained why she was turning it down, and he showed concern, but then quickly added:—

"However, perhaps on the whole, it is as well, for I wanted particularly to talk to you, without being overheard: can you listen to me now?"

"However, maybe overall it's for the best, because I really wanted to talk to you without anyone else hearing: can you listen to me now?"

She acceded, with some surprise at the request; he leaned against the wall by her side, and began.

She agreed, a bit surprised by the request; he leaned against the wall next to her and started.

"Do you know my journey the other day was all on your account?"

"Do you know that my trip the other day was all because of you?"

"Indeed," she exclaimed, in some surprise.

"Wow," she said, a bit surprised.

"Yes, I will tell you why, only don't interrupt me till I have done, that puts me out; Miss Carr, whom you know I do not like, but perhaps you do not know I do not believe, would say such ill-natured things about you and Lady Fanny Allston, and her reason for not taking you as governess, none of which I believed, so you need not look angry, that I determined to go to her Ladyship, and make her contradict them. What do you think of that?"

"Yes, I’ll explain why, but please don’t interrupt me until I'm finished; it throws me off. Miss Carr, who you know I don’t like, but you might not know I don’t believe, would say some really nasty things about you and Lady Fanny Allston, and her reasons for not hiring you as a governess, none of which I believed. So, you don’t need to look upset, I decided to go to her Ladyship and make her deny those claims. What do you think about that?"

"You really went to Lady Fanny on that subject," exclaimed Emma, "may I ask what authority you had for interfering in my affairs?"

"You really went to Lady Fanny about that," Emma exclaimed. "Can I ask what right you had to interfere in my business?"

"The authority, Miss Watson, the right which every man has to protect a woman who is slandered and defenceless. Miss Carr had slandered you to my sister, in my hearing; she referred to her cousin as her authority, I compelled her cousin to acknowledge the sources of the calumny, and having traced it to a contemptible and envious Miss Jenkins, I forced her to eat her words, and retract every aspersion she had cast on the character of one whom I always believed blameless. Are you now angry with me Miss Watson?" his voice softened at the last words, his energy fled, and he looked again like himself.

"The authority, Miss Watson, the right that every man has to defend a woman who is slandered and helpless. Miss Carr slandered you to my sister, with me listening; she mentioned her cousin as her source. I made her cousin admit where the rumors came from, and once I traced it back to a contemptible and jealous Miss Jenkins, I forced her to take back everything she said about someone I’ve always believed to be innocent. Are you upset with me now, Miss Watson?" His voice softened at the last words, his energy faded, and he looked like himself again.

"I cannot tell what I feel," said she hesitating, "Tell me what Lady Fanny says now of me!"

"I can't explain what I'm feeling," she said, hesitating, "Tell me what Lady Fanny is saying about me now!"

"That she is convinced that she was misled by vile calumniators, and that she wished me to use any influence I possessed with you to renew her former negotiation."

"She is sure that she was deceived by malicious slanderers, and she wanted me to use any influence I have with you to restart her earlier negotiation."

"Which you promised to do," said she, "and so you tell me this?"

"That you promised to do," she said. "And that's why you’re telling me this?"

There was a tone of playfulness in her voice which reassured him.

There was a playful tone in her voice that reassured him.

"You are not angry with me?" said he enquiringly.

"You’re not mad at me, are you?" he asked curiously.

"I think not; it depends partly on your motive, but on the whole I am inclined to forgive you."

"I don't think so; it depends partly on your intentions, but overall I’m leaning towards forgiving you."

"A hundred thanks, but if you do forgive me—give me your hand!"

"A hundred thanks, but if you can forgive me—please give me your hand!"

She extended one finger towards him, saying with a smile her whole hand was too much at once: but he did not listen to her words; her hand was caught and pressed in his, and raised to his lips before she could release it from the unexpected thraldom. Then mustering all his courage and becoming eloquent under an emotion which makes many an eloquent man silent, he added,

She reached out one finger towards him, smiling and saying that her whole hand was too much at once. But he didn’t pay attention to her words; he took her hand, held it in his, and lifted it to his lips before she could pull it away from the surprising hold. Gathering all his courage and finding words under an emotion that leaves many articulate people speechless, he added,

"It was for your hand I did it, to earn a claim on that, that I travelled and met strangers, and wrangled with and coaxed them. It was because I could not bear a blot on your fair fame—you whom I love so very much: dear Emma—you who are so kind, so good-natured, will you not love me!"

"It was for your hand that I did it, to earn a right to that, that I traveled and met strangers, and argued with and persuaded them. It was because I couldn’t stand to tarnish your good name—you whom I love so much: dear Emma—you who are so kind and so good-natured, will you not love me!"

"Lord Osborne," said she with profound gravity, "cease I beg; this species of conversation becomes neither your station nor mine. If I own myself obliged by your exertions for my sake, do not annul the obligation by words which never should have been spoken. Let me go!"

"Lord Osborne," she said seriously, "please stop; this kind of conversation doesn't suit either of us. If I admit that I'm grateful for everything you've done for me, don't ruin that gratitude with words that should never have been said. Let me go!"

But he stood before her, and would not let her pass; whilst saying in a low, deep voice,

But he stood in front of her and wouldn’t let her pass, saying in a low, deep voice,

"You must misunderstand me, Miss Watson, or you would not speak thus. Have I not as much right as any one, to love what is fair and excellent—if I am plain and awkward myself, can that make my love an insult—and you—are you not deserving to be loved, worshipped, idolised by every man who comes near you. Have you not everything that I want—everything that would grace a far higher title, a much larger fortune than mine. But because I have none of these things is that any reason I should not admire, and love them, or offer my coronet to one who would so well become it. It is yours if you will but accept it; hand, fortune, title, everything—do give me an answer."

"You must be misunderstanding me, Miss Watson, or you wouldn’t say that. Don’t I have as much right as anyone else to love what's beautiful and excellent? Just because I'm plain and awkward, does that mean my love is an insult? And you—aren't you worthy of being loved, admired, and adored by every man who comes near you? Don't you have everything I desire—everything that would elevate a much higher title and a larger fortune than mine? But just because I don’t have those things, does that mean I shouldn’t admire and love them, or offer my crown to someone who would truly deserve it? It is yours if you’ll just accept it; my hand, fortune, title, everything—please give me an answer."

But before Emma could find voice to answer, or arrange her ideas, they were startled by a scream from the ball-room—the music stopped completely, and a sudden stillness for a moment prevailed, seeming awful by the contrast to what preceded: then came a murmur, like a hundred whispers in one, which seemed to gather and increase.

But before Emma could find her voice to respond or organize her thoughts, they were startled by a scream from the ballroom—the music stopped entirely, and an abrupt silence settled in, feeling terrifying in contrast to what had just happened: then came a murmur, like a hundred whispers all at once, which seemed to grow and swell.

Emma had started up at the scream, and now stood suspended, with a beating heart and unsteady breath.

Emma was jolted by the scream and now stood frozen, her heart pounding and breath shaky.

"What can be the matter," said he, "shall I go and see—sit down, do not alarm yourself."

"What could be wrong?" he said. "Should I go take a look? Just sit down and try not to worry."

She really was obliged to seat herself, for she could not stand; he went a few steps, where he was met by Sir William.

She really had to sit down because she couldn’t stand; he walked a few steps, where he was greeted by Sir William.

"For Heaven's sake Osborne come here and send off all these people, your sister is in a fit, and I am almost as bad from horror."

"For heaven's sake, Osborne, come here and get rid of all these people. Your sister is in a meltdown, and I'm nearly as bad from the horror."

"What in the world is the matter," cried he, struck by the agitated tone and look of his brother-in-law.

"What on earth is going on?" he exclaimed, taken aback by the anxious tone and expression of his brother-in-law.

"A report has been brought from Wales that Howard is dead," said Sir William, "killed by a fall from a horse amongst the mountains, and Rosa heard it suddenly—and I am afraid—"

"A report has come from Wales that Howard is dead," said Sir William, "killed in a fall from a horse in the mountains, and Rosa heard it suddenly—and I'm afraid—"

"Killed—Howard—dead—good Heavens," instinctively he was turning to the spot where Emma sat, but Sir William impatiently seized his arm and hurried him away unconscious that she was near.

"Killed—Howard—dead—good heavens," he instinctively turned towards where Emma was sitting, but Sir William impatiently grabbed his arm and pulled him away, unaware that she was close by.

She was left alone to her feelings, and how the next half hour passed she never knew. She could neither think nor move; to feel was too much, for a confused murmur rang in her ears; a sound of suppressed voices, and hurried footsteps, and rolling wheels, and then all seemed still again. How long she sat there she could not calculate, horror-struck and immoveable, she seemed unconscious of everything but the one thought that he was dead. And so suddenly, so awfully—it could not be!—and yet it must be true; she shivered with horror, and then she seemed again to become insensible to everything, closing her eyes to the gay lights and gaudy flowers which appeared to mock her when she gazed at them.

She was left alone with her feelings, and she lost track of how the next half hour went by. She couldn't think or move; just feeling was overwhelming, as a confusing mix of sounds filled her ears: muffled voices, hurried footsteps, and rolling wheels, and then everything seemed quiet again. She couldn’t tell how long she sat there, frozen in horror, barely aware of anything except the one thought that he was dead. And so suddenly, so shockingly—it couldn’t be!—and yet it had to be true; she shivered with fear, and then she seemed to drift into numbness again, shutting her eyes to the bright lights and flashy flowers that only seemed to mock her when she looked at them.

She was just beginning to recover, but still unable to move, when she heard Sir William's voice enquiring,

She was just starting to recover, but still unable to move, when she heard Sir William's voice asking,

"Where is Emma—Osborne, have you seen her? she was not in the ball-room."

"Where is Emma—Osborne, have you seen her? She wasn't in the ballroom."

"She was with me in the conservatory," replied his companion.

"She was with me in the greenhouse," replied his companion.

"Good heavens, then she must have heard it all," cried Sir William, then hurrying forward as he caught a glimpse of her white gown, he gazed with anxious enquiry at her.

"Good heavens, she must have heard everything," exclaimed Sir William, rushing forward as he caught sight of her white dress, looking at her with worried curiosity.

Her bloodless cheek, and her whole air, at once betrayed her knowledge of what had passed; but making a violent effort to conquer emotions which were almost choking her, she attempted to rise and come forward. She had hardly strength for the exertion, she trembled so violently, but still the effort did her good. Sir William looked at her compassionately, and drawing her hand under his arm without a word, led her away. Lord Osborne followed with a look of deep dismay in his face, and an air of indescribable dejection over his whole figure.

Her pale cheek and her entire demeanor immediately revealed that she knew what had happened; but making a strong effort to suppress emotions that felt like they were suffocating her, she tried to stand and move forward. She barely had the strength for the effort, shaking uncontrollably, but the attempt helped her. Sir William looked at her with sympathy and, without saying a word, took her hand and guided her away. Lord Osborne followed with a look of deep distress on his face and an indescribable sadness in his whole posture.

"Can I be of any use to Lady Gordon?" enquired Emma, forcing slowly, one by one, from her parched and trembling lips, the words which she could scarcely articulate.

"Can I help Lady Gordon in any way?" Emma asked, struggling to push out the words from her dry, trembling lips, which she could barely pronounce.

"Lady Gordon is tolerably composed, and gone to bed," replied he, "let me recommend the same course to you. I am shocked to think you should have been left so long uncared for. You seem quite exhausted and worn out."

"Lady Gordon is reasonably calm and has gone to bed," he replied, "so I suggest you do the same. I'm shocked that you've been left without care for so long. You look completely exhausted and worn out."

Emma gladly complied with his recommendation, and tried to sleep, but that was vain. Images of horror of every kind filled her mind the moment she attempted it, and she was glad at length to rise and throw open the window to breathe the fresh air.

Emma happily followed his suggestion and tried to sleep, but that was pointless. Nightmarish images flooded her mind the moment she tried, and she was eventually thankful to get up and open the window to take in the fresh air.

The moon, which was still high in the sky, was beginning to grow pale before the increasing light in the east; the air was calm, the wind merely a gentle breathing: now and then was heard the chirp of the early birds in the neighbouring trees, but as yet the busy tenants of the rookery near the castle were still. The cry of the deer in the park, the lowing of cattle at a still greater distance, the murmur of the stream in the valley came distinctly on the ear, during the profound hush which preceded the dawn.

The moon was still high in the sky but starting to fade as the light in the east grew stronger; the air was calm, with only a gentle breeze. Occasionally, the chirping of early birds in the nearby trees could be heard, but the bustling residents of the rookery close to the castle were quiet for now. The calls of deer in the park, the distant lowing of cattle, and the gentle sound of the stream in the valley were all clear in the deep silence that came before dawn.

Everything looked so fair and calm, and happy—could it be that misery and disappointment, and suffering, were for ever lurking under all! How gay had been the commencement of yesterday; how sad the close! Such was worldly pleasure—such it must be—such it ought to be. Happiness was fled from her for ever; she could not expect to meet it again. A calm, dull future spread before her, uncheered by love, or home, or hope. Her affections blighted in their first spring, were for ever destroyed, and if she could learn resignation that was the utmost she could look forward to.

Everything appeared so beautiful, peaceful, and joyful—could it really be that sadness, disappointment, and suffering were always hiding beneath the surface? How joyful the start of yesterday was; how sorrowful the end! Such is worldly pleasure—such it must be—such it should be. Happiness had vanished from her forever; she couldn't expect to find it again. A calm, dull future lay ahead of her, unbrightened by love, home, or hope. Her feelings, stifled in their earliest bloom, were lost forever, and if she could learn to accept that, it was the most she could hope for.

She burst into tears, went back to her bed, cried herself to sleep, and did not wake till a late hour the following day.

She broke down in tears, returned to her bed, cried herself to sleep, and didn't wake up until a late hour the next day.

Of course she was looking wretchedly pale and miserable when she descended the next day. So conscious was she of this that she longed to remain in her own room, but feared that it might have even a more suspicious appearance than her pale cheeks. She was relieved on entering the sitting room to find only Sir William, Lord Osborne having breakfasted and gone out. He was looking sad and grave, but replied to her anxious enquiries, that his wife was better, but not well enough to leave her room yet. He regarded her with a compassionate expression, and said,

Of course, she looked really pale and miserable when she came down the next day. She was so aware of this that she wanted to stay in her room, but was worried it would look even more suspicious than her pale cheeks. She felt relieved when she entered the sitting room to find only Sir William, as Lord Osborne had already had breakfast and left. He looked sad and serious, but answered her worried questions by saying that his wife was better, but not well enough to leave her room yet. He looked at her with a sympathetic expression and said,

"You too are suffering from the events of yesterday—no wonder; such a blow coming after so much excitement and fatigue."

"You’re feeling the effects of yesterday too—it's no surprise; that kind of shock hits hard after all the excitement and exhaustion."

Her lip quivered, and she could not answer.

Her lip trembled, and she couldn't respond.

"Miss Watson," added he, "the gipsy must have known of this before we met her. She must have alluded to this shocking event."

"Miss Watson," he added, "the gypsy must have known about this before we met her. She must have hinted at this terrible event."

Emma made an effort, and succeeded in articulating,

Emma made an effort and managed to express,

"Certainly."

"Of course."

Then after a pause, she ventured to enquire,

Then after a pause, she dared to ask,

"How did the report reach you?"

"How did you get the report?"

It had been brought, it appeared, by one of the guests, whose cousin or brother, or some such friend, had just arrived from Wales, and learnt it before leaving Denbighshire. It had been accidentally mentioned by this gentleman in Lady Gordon's hearing; and she being at the time in a nervous, irritable state from fatigue, excitement, and the heat of the ball-room, had been seized with a violent fit of hysteria at the information, which had broken up the dancing and compelled her to quit the company.

It seemed that one of the guests had brought it up, whose cousin or brother, or some other friend, had just come from Wales and learned it before leaving Denbighshire. This gentleman had accidentally mentioned it in Lady Gordon's presence; and since she was already in a nervous, irritable state from tiredness, excitement, and the heat of the ballroom, she had a severe fit of hysteria at the news, which disrupted the dancing and forced her to leave the gathering.

"And my abruptness I fear overpowered you, Miss Watson," added Sir William, "I had no idea that you were there when I met Osborne, and spoke with the conviction that I was distressing no nerves weaker than his."

"And my suddenness, I’m afraid, overwhelmed you, Miss Watson," added Sir William, "I had no idea you were there when I ran into Osborne, and I spoke with the belief that I was upsetting no one more sensitive than he."

"But even Lord Osborne must feel such a shock," said Emma.

"But even Lord Osborne has to feel such a shock," Emma said.

"Oh yes he feels it very much, but it is not his way to be overpowered by his feeling. None who had known Howard could help feeling it—so sudden an event—and quitting us quite well only a few days before—what his poor sister must have felt!"

"Oh yes, he feels it deeply, but he doesn’t let his emotions take control. Anyone who knew Howard couldn’t help but feel it—such a sudden event—and leaving us perfectly fine just a few days ago—what his poor sister must be feeling!"

Sir William paused, for Emma had walked away to hide her tears and smother her sobs at the window. The entrance of Miss Carr at the moment, well-dressed, and cheerful looking as usual, tended greatly to compose Emma's spirits, but quite overpowered Sir William.

Sir William paused, as Emma had walked away to hide her tears and stifle her sobs at the window. The arrival of Miss Carr at that moment, looking well-dressed and cheerful as always, helped to calm Emma's spirits, but completely overwhelmed Sir William.

He escaped instantly out of the room. Miss Carr came up to Emma.

He quickly left the room. Miss Carr approached Emma.

"How miserably uncomfortable everything seems to-day. I cannot imagine why the death of this man—even supposing he is dead—should derange everybody here to such a degree. A thing which happened too some hundreds of miles away, Rosa in bed, and neither Sir William, nor Osborne visible. Don't you think it's too bad?"

"Everything feels so miserable and uncomfortable today. I can’t understand why the death of this man—even if he is actually dead—should disturb everyone here so much. Something that happened hundreds of miles away, with Rosa in bed, and neither Sir William nor Osborne around. Don’t you think it’s a bit much?"

"I dare say Lady Gordon will soon recover," replied Emma, "but I cannot wonder if she is indisposed considering everything—the heat, the fatigue, and all the excitement of yesterday."

"I think Lady Gordon will be feeling better soon," replied Emma, "but I can't blame her for being unwell after everything—the heat, the exhaustion, and all the excitement from yesterday."

"Have you breakfasted, Miss Watson?" enquired Miss Carr.

"Have you had breakfast, Miss Watson?" asked Miss Carr.

Emma replied she had not.

Emma replied she hadn't.

"Then come with me, and let us get some," said she, passing her hand under Emma's arm. "There is no reason that we should fast, I suppose; for, though Mr. Howard's death is very shocking, I confess it does not take away the appetite quite."

"Then come with me, and let’s grab some food," she said, slipping her arm under Emma's. "There's no reason for us to skip a meal, I guess; even though Mr. Howard's death is really shocking, I admit it doesn't completely ruin my appetite."

Emma thought it would be the easiest way to consent, and they went accordingly. On entering the breakfast-room, which they had entirely to themselves, they found that, owing probably to the confusion in the household, the letters, by that morning's post, had been laid on the table there, and no one had seen them. Miss Carr immediately began looking them over, and presently exclaimed:

Emma thought it would be the simplest way to agree, and they went along with it. When they entered the breakfast room, which they had all to themselves, they noticed that, likely due to the chaos in the household, the letters from that morning's mail had been placed on the table there, and no one had noticed them. Miss Carr quickly started going through them, and soon exclaimed:

"Here are two—three for you Miss Watson. I wonder there are none for me!"

"Here are two—three for you, Miss Watson. I wonder why there aren't any for me!"

Emma received them, and glanced at their exteriors to see whether she should open them there. One she saw was from Miss Bridge—one from Elizabeth—and thinking that the occupation of reading them would prevent her hearing Miss Carr's chatter, she broke the seal of the latter, and began to peruse it.

Emma received them and looked at the envelopes to decide whether she should open them there. One was from Miss Bridge and the other from Elizabeth, and figuring that reading them would keep her from hearing Miss Carr's chatter, she broke the seal on the latter and started to read.

It gave her a lively account of Lord Osborne's visit, and contained many hints as to the object of his journey and the motive for it, which suddenly re-called to Emma's mind the fact, which until that moment, had absolutely escaped her memory—his proposal to herself—a proposal to which he had, as yet, received no answer. It seemed hard and cruel to keep the poor young man in suspense, which would end in disappointment—for she could not hesitate a moment, as to her answer. Under no circumstances could she ever accept him, or persuade herself to think him an agreeable man. But the meditation on his love, and her intentions with regard to it, forced another consideration upon her, what else should she do with reference to him. Would he leave the house, or should she, or could they go on as before with any comfort to herself. It would be very disagreeable to have to continue in daily intercourse with a rejected lover, unless, indeed, he were much more magnanimous than the rest of his sex; for, with men in general, it appears, no insult can be deeper, no injury more severe, than a woman differing from their estimation of themselves, and doubting the fact of their making a suitable and agreeable husband. This is so unpardonable an offence, that there are few men who would acknowledge having met with such a rebuff, or if they do, it is in the well-known language of the "Laird o' Cockpen."

It gave her a lively account of Lord Osborne's visit and included many hints about the reason for his trip and what motivated it, which suddenly reminded Emma of something she had completely forgotten until that moment—his proposal to her, which he had not yet received an answer for. It felt harsh and unfair to keep the poor young man in suspense, knowing it would likely end in disappointment, because she had no doubt about her response. Under no circumstances could she ever accept him or convince herself to see him as a likable man. However, thinking about his feelings and her intentions forced her to consider what else she should do regarding him. Would he leave the house, or should she, or could they continue as before without any discomfort for her? It would be really unpleasant to have to interact daily with a rejected suitor, unless he were much more noble than most men; because, generally speaking, with men, there’s no greater insult or deeper hurt than a woman disagreeing with how they see themselves and questioning their suitability as a husband. This is such an unforgivable offense that there are few men who would admit to facing such a rejection, and if they do, it’s often in the well-known words of the “Laird o’ Cockpen.”

Emma flattered herself, on consideration, that she should not suffer from any pique on his part, as when her unalterable resolution was once known to him, there would be nothing to prevent his immediately removing himself and his disappointment to some other scene.

Emma convinced herself that she wouldn’t feel any resentment from him because, once he knew her firm decision, nothing would stop him from quickly moving on to another place and leaving his disappointment behind.

After dreaming over these things for some time, she took up the other letters and rose to go. Casting her eye, as she did so, on the post-mark and address of the third, which, hitherto, she had not noticed, she was startled by perceiving that it came from North Wales—and, if her senses did not deceive her, it was Mr. Howard's handwriting.

After thinking about these things for a while, she picked up the other letters and stood up to leave. As she glanced at the postmark and address of the third letter, which she hadn't noticed before, she was shocked to see that it was from North Wales—and if she wasn't mistaken, it was in Mr. Howard's handwriting.

The small remains of presence of mind which this discovery left her, was just sufficient to check the exclamation rising to her lips; and the impulse of her feelings prompting her to seek solitude and fresh air—she rushed out on the terrace, down the flight of steps into Lady Gordon's flower garden; and there, secluding herself under a wide spreading bay tree, she endeavoured to recover sufficient breath and composure to examine the letter. With trembling fingers, beating heart, and tearful eyes, she broke the seal, and after hurriedly glancing at the date and signature, laid it down on her knees, and resting her head on her arm, burst into a fit of crying, which she tried vainly to control.

The small bit of presence of mind that this discovery left her was just enough to stop the exclamation from escaping her lips; feeling the urge to find solitude and fresh air, she dashed out onto the terrace, down the steps into Lady Gordon's flower garden. Once there, she secluded herself under a wide spreading bay tree, trying to regain her breath and composure so she could read the letter. With shaking fingers, a racing heart, and tear-filled eyes, she broke the seal. After quickly checking the date and signature, she set the letter on her lap, rested her head on her arm, and couldn’t help but burst into tears, attempting in vain to regain control.

And was the hand which had penned those lines never to clasp hers again! Did the heart which dictated them—did it beat no more! Had the declaration of his love been delayed until the acknowledgment of her own could never gratify his ears! Why, oh! why was this! Why had he suppressed his feelings! Why had he left her! Why had he tortured her thus!

And would the hand that wrote those words never hold hers again? Did the heart that inspired them—was it silent now? Had he waited too long to declare his love until her own feelings could never reach his ears? Why, oh, why was this happening? Why had he kept his feelings hidden? Why had he left her? Why had he caused her this pain?

She caught up the letter—covered it with kisses—and then through her blinding tears attempted to read it. It contained a short and simple statement of his love, and an offer of his hand; if she could consent to be a poor man's wife, he would do his utmost to make her happy.

She grabbed the letter—covered it with kisses—and then, through her tears, tried to read it. It had a brief and straightforward declaration of his love, and an offer of his hand; if she could agree to be a poor man's wife, he would do everything he could to make her happy.

But it was all too late now; by the date it was evident that the letter had been written nearly a fortnight ago, and the tardiness of the post-office arrangements had alone prevented his receiving a reply. And he had, perhaps, been blaming her for silence and proud disdain—perhaps with the mixed quick-sightedness and blindness of love, he had been alike jealous of Lord Osborne's passion, and alarmed lest she were influenced in his lordship's favor. He might have been attributing her silence to this cause, and perished blaming her for coquetry, coldness, or ambition. Could she but have told him of her feelings—but now he would never know them.

But it was all too late now; by this time, it was clear that the letter had been written almost two weeks ago, and the delays from the post office had been the only reason he hadn’t received a response. He had likely been blaming her for being silent and proud—maybe, in the confusing mix of love, he was jealous of Lord Osborne's feelings and anxious that she might be swayed in favor of him. He could have been thinking her silence was because of this, wrongly accusing her of being flirtatious, cold, or ambitious. If only she could have shared her feelings with him—but now he would never know them.

It was a very great relief to her to give unrestrained course to her tears—there was no occasion now to repress them. She need not fear harsh constructions, nor shrink from animadversions on her feelings. She had a right to grieve. She had lost a declared lover, one too whose passion she had returned—and who would blame her now for pale cheeks and tearful eyes?

It was such a huge relief for her to finally let her tears flow freely—there was no need to hold them back. She didn't have to worry about others judging her or commenting on her feelings. She had the right to mourn. She had lost a devoted lover, someone whose love she had also returned—and who would judge her now for having pale cheeks and tearful eyes?

She did not think this with such distinctness as to put it into words, but she felt it deeply, and it was a strange comfort to her.

She didn't think about it clearly enough to put it into words, but she felt it deeply, and it was a strange comfort to her.

After the letter had been read many times, every word weighed and examined, and the reason which dictated his choice of each expression guessed at; after even the address had been accurately surveyed, and either anxiety or love discovered in every curve or stroke of the pen, it was carefully folded and placed in her bosom, there to remain for ever; for never could the feelings with which she regarded its writer change; never could she love another, or listen to another suit. Her lot in life was fixed for ever, and perpetual celibacy for his sake was not too great a compliment to the memory of one so dearly loved, so sadly lost.

After reading the letter many times, weighing and examining every word, and trying to guess the reason behind each choice of expression; after even the address had been carefully looked over, with either anxiety or love found in every curve or stroke of the pen, it was gently folded and tucked away in her bosom, where it would remain forever; for her feelings toward its writer could never change; she could never love anyone else or entertain another proposal. Her fate was sealed for good, and remaining single for his sake was not too great a tribute to the memory of one so dearly loved and so sadly lost.

CHAPTER XIII.

After composing her feelings, smoothing her hair, and cooling her face at the fountain close by, she ventured to return to the Castle, with the intention, if she were permitted, of seeing Lady Gordon, though she had not yet decided upon telling her how deeply her feelings were involved in the melancholy past. Her friend was in the morning room when she returned to it, lying on a sofa, and on Emma's entrance there was a general expression of wonder as to where she had been for so long a time from the three who were sitting there. Her only answer of course was that she did not know she had been long away: she had been sitting in the flower-garden.

After organizing her thoughts, smoothing her hair, and refreshing her face at the nearby fountain, she decided to head back to the Castle, hoping, if she was allowed, to see Lady Gordon, although she hadn’t yet made up her mind about revealing how much her feelings were tied to the sad past. Her friend was in the morning room when she got back, lying on a sofa, and as Emma walked in, everyone there looked curious about where she had been for so long. Her only response, of course, was that she didn’t realize she had been gone so long; she had just been sitting in the flower garden.

"I wonder you like to sit there," said Miss Carr; "I always am stung by gnats if I venture on such a thing."

"I’m surprised you like to sit there," said Miss Carr; "I always get bitten by gnats if I try to do that."

She then turned herself sleepily on the sofa and dozed again.

She then rolled over sleepily on the couch and dozed off again.

Sir William, after an earnest look at Emma's countenance, withdrew his eyes, and was apparently occupied with a newspaper, whilst Emma drawing her embroidery frame close to Lady Gordon's sofa, sat down with apparent industry to her work, with the satisfactory consciousness that every time she drew a long breath, her precious letter was more closely pressed to her swelling heart.

Sir William, after giving Emma a serious look, shifted his gaze and seemed to focus on a newspaper, while Emma, pulling her embroidery frame close to Lady Gordon's sofa, sat down with focused intent on her work, feeling a satisfying awareness that with every deep breath she took, her cherished letter was pressed closer to her beating heart.

The long silence which ensued was only broken by Sir William at last throwing down the paper, and proposing to his wife a walk or a drive—anything for change of air and scene. She agreed to the drive, and he went to hurry the phæton, she to arrange her dress. Miss Carr begged to accompany them, and could not be refused, though they did not particularly desire her society; and thus Emma was left alone to indulge in sad recollections and tender reveries, which were, however, speedily cut short by the entrance of Lord Osborne.

The long silence that followed was finally broken when Sir William tossed the paper aside and suggested to his wife that they go for a walk or a drive—anything to change the air and scenery. She agreed to the drive, and he went to get the carriage ready while she fixed her outfit. Miss Carr asked to join them, and they couldn't say no, even though they weren’t really keen on her company; so Emma was left alone to indulge in sad memories and soft daydreams, which were quickly interrupted by Lord Osborne's arrival.

It was natural that, having seen the others go out without Emma, he should calculate on finding her alone, and equally so that he should be exceedingly anxious for an interview, as his question was still unanswered, his hand unaccepted, his future happiness as yet uncertain.

It was only natural that, after seeing everyone else leave without Emma, he would expect to find her alone, and it made sense that he would be extremely eager for a meeting, since his question was still unanswered, his proposal unaccepted, and his future happiness still uncertain.

She looked up with an air of consciousness on his approach, which encouraged him to advance, and draw a seat by her side. He tried to take her hand, but the attempt was made with so much hesitation and awkwardness that she was not even sure whether he intended it; no repulse was requisite, the simple not encouraging it was enough to prevent so daring an act of gallantry. In fact, he had lost the courage which on the previous night had distinguished him; the warmth and animation were gone—he was again himself, labouring under rather more than his usual awkwardness of manner, and quite overpowered by his various sensations. To have expressed all his feelings would have been impossible even for an eloquent man—his love was so mingled with jealousy, his hope with doubt, and his satisfaction with regret.

She looked up, aware of his approach, which made him feel encouraged to come closer and take a seat next to her. He tried to take her hand, but he did it so hesitantly and awkwardly that she wasn’t even sure if he really meant it; there was no need for her to turn him down—the fact that she didn’t encourage him was enough to stop such a bold move. In reality, he had lost the confidence that had stood out the night before; the warmth and excitement had faded—he was back to his usual self, struggling with even more awkwardness than usual, completely overwhelmed by his mix of emotions. It would have been impossible for even the most articulate person to express everything he felt—his love was tangled with jealousy, his hope mixed with doubt, and his satisfaction tinged with regret.

He sat looking at her for some minutes in silence, which Emma thought particularly disagreeable, until at length she concluded that he expected her to commence the conversation, and looking up with as steady a voice as she could command, she enquired whether he had received any further intelligence from Wales.

He sat there staring at her in silence for a few minutes, which Emma found especially uncomfortable, until she finally realized that he was waiting for her to start the conversation. So, looking up with as steady a voice as she could manage, she asked him if he had received any more news from Wales.

"No!" he replied, abruptly, but the question roused him to exertion, and he added,

"No!" he said, sharply, but the question motivated him to take action, and he continued,

"You cannot imagine, however much I may think of the unlucky event, that I came here to talk about that to you. I am come to ask, to entreat, to claim an answer to my question last night: for every man has a right to an answer to such a question!"

"You can't imagine, no matter how much I think about the unfortunate event, that I came here to discuss that with you. I'm here to ask, to beg, to demand an answer to my question from last night: because every person deserves an answer to a question like that!"

He paused, and she tried to speak; it was at first with difficulty she could utter a syllable: but her courage rose as she proceeded, and she was able to finish with firmness.

He paused, and she tried to speak; at first, it was hard for her to say even a word: but her confidence grew as she went on, and she was able to finish with determination.

"Lord Osborne, I cannot deny your claim to an answer, but I regret that I should be under the necessity of paining you by that answer; I cannot accept the offer you have made me, but I shall always remember your good opinion, and liberality of sentiment, with gratitude."

"Lord Osborne, I can’t deny that you deserve a response, but I’m sorry that my answer might hurt you; I can’t accept your offer, but I will always be grateful for your kind thoughts and generous spirit."

"I did not ask for gratitude," replied he reproachfully, "what good will that do me? Besides I do not see that I deserve it."

"I didn’t ask for thanks," he replied, looking annoyed. "What good will that do me? Besides, I don’t think I deserve it."

"You have judged me kindly, my lord; you have given me credit for rectitude, nay you have exerted yourself to prove it, when others might have thought and acted very differently."

"You've treated me fairly, my lord; you've believed I have integrity, and you've gone out of your way to prove it, even when others might have thought and acted very differently."

"Yes; I dare say—some who did not know you as well, might have judged you harshly, but Emma, dear, beautiful Emma, I knew you could not be wrong. I have loved you so dearly, and I never loved any woman before, it is very hard you will not like me in return."

"Yes; I have to say—some who didn’t know you as well might have judged you unfairly, but Emma, my dear, beautiful Emma, I always knew you couldn’t be wrong. I have loved you so much, and I’ve never loved any other woman before; it’s really hard that you don’t feel the same way about me."

"I cannot, my lord," said she, her eyes filling with tears, "I have no love to bestow on any one, my heart is—" she stopped abruptly.

"I can't, my lord," she said, her eyes welling up with tears, "I have no love to give to anyone, my heart is—" she stopped suddenly.

He looked very fixedly at her, and then said,

He stared at her intently, and then said,

"You did love Howard."

"You really loved Howard."

She raised her eyes proudly for a moment, but there was nothing of impertinence in his look or tone, nothing which need offend her; and moved by her feelings at the moment she exclaimed,

She lifted her eyes proudly for a moment, but there was nothing disrespectful in his look or tone, nothing that should offend her; and moved by her feelings in that moment, she exclaimed,

"Yes I did love him—how can I listen to your suit?"

"Yes, I did love him—how can I take your proposal seriously?"

He looked down intently, and taking up one of her embroidery needles thrust it backwards and forwards through the corner of her work, for some minutes, with an energy which ended in breaking the needle itself—then again addressing her he said in a feeling tone.

He looked down closely, picked up one of her embroidery needles, and stabbed it back and forth through the corner of her work for several minutes with such intensity that he broke the needle. Then he turned to her and said with deep emotion.

"Poor fellow, he did not live to know that, I am sorry for him!"

"Poor guy, he never got to find out that. I feel bad for him!"

There was something in the manner of this very unexpected admission which quite overpowered Emma's heroism; it was so different from what she had expected; she covered her face and burst into tears.

There was something in the way this completely unexpected confession hit Emma that completely overwhelmed her bravery; it was so unlike what she had anticipated; she covered her face and started crying.

He sat looking at her, then said, "Don't Miss Watson, pray don't cry—it makes me so very uncomfortable; but indeed I do pity our poor friend, and the more so because loving you so very much myself, I feel what he has lost; and I am so sorry for you too; you must have felt it—the shock of his death I mean."

He sat there looking at her, then said, "Please don’t cry, Miss Watson—it really makes me uncomfortable; but I do feel for our poor friend, especially because I care about you so much myself, I understand what he’s lost; and I’m really sorry for you too; you must have felt it—the shock of his death, I mean."

Emma's sobs quite prevented her speaking, but she struggled to suppress her tears, and presently succeeded in mastering her agitation.

Emma's sobs made it hard for her to speak, but she fought to hold back her tears and eventually managed to regain her composure.

"Did you know he loved you?" asked Lord Osborne suddenly.

"Did you know he loved you?" Lord Osborne asked abruptly.

"I did, but not till this very morning," answered she, hardly conscious of what she was saying.

"I did, but not until this very morning," she replied, barely aware of what she was saying.

He was again silent for a good while, but ended with saying firmly,

He stayed quiet for a while again, but finally said firmly,

"With such feelings, I cannot expect you to listen to my suit, and will not torment you with it. Remember you have not a sincerer friend in the world than myself, or one who would do more to prove his good opinion. And I do not say it merely to be thanked—as I mean to shew you whenever I can."

"With those feelings, I can't expect you to consider my request, and I won't burden you with it. Just remember, you don't have a more genuine friend in the world than me, or one who would do more to show his good opinion. I'm not saying this just to get a 'thank you'—I'll demonstrate it to you whenever I can."

He took her hand this time, and pressed it, looked at it as he held it for a moment, and then as she drew it away, he rose and left the room.

He took her hand this time, pressed it gently, and gazed at it while holding it for a moment. Then, as she pulled it away, he stood up and left the room.

She was quite surprised at the way in which the interview had terminated; he had shewn so much good feeling, so much less of selfishness than she had been in the habit of mentally attributing to him; there was no indignation, no wounded pride, no pique or resentment at her refusal; it was almost as if he had thought more of her disappointment than of his own, and regarded her feelings as of more consequence than his attachment. Her opinion of him had never been so high as when she thus declined his proposals: she felt that with a suitable wife, one who could value his good qualities, improve his tastes, and really love him, he might in time turn out a very estimable character.

She was really surprised by how the interview ended; he had shown so much kindness, so much less selfishness than she usually thought he had. There was no anger, no wounded pride, no annoyance or bitterness at her refusal; it was almost as if he cared more about her disappointment than his own, and considered her feelings to be more important than his attachment. Her opinion of him had never been so high as when she turned down his proposals: she felt that with the right wife, someone who could appreciate his good qualities, enhance his tastes, and truly love him, he might eventually become a really admirable person.

If he were but as fortunate in his selection of a partner, as his sister had been, there was every probability of his equalling her in domestic happiness. She did not regret her own decision, but she regretted that he should have been so unfortunate as to love where no return could be given; if he had but chosen one whose heart was disengaged;—but as for herself, she was not the woman who could really make him happy; she had not the energy and decision of character requisite for his wife; she did not wish to govern, and she felt that she could only be happy, in proportion as she respected as well as loved her husband; unless she could trust his judgment and lean on him, she felt convinced she should despise him and be miserable.

If he were as lucky in choosing a partner as his sister had been, he would likely match her in domestic happiness. She didn't regret her own choice, but she felt bad that he had been unlucky in loving someone who couldn't love him back; if only he had chosen someone whose heart was free. But as for her, she was not the kind of woman who could truly make him happy; she didn't have the energy and determination needed to be his wife; she didn't want to take charge, and she felt that she could only be happy if she both respected and loved her husband. Unless she could trust his judgment and rely on him, she was sure she would come to despise him and be unhappy.

When the family met at dinner, Lord Osborne was there, and she had not the slightest hint as to his probable departure; but there was nothing in his conduct or manners to create unpleasant feelings, or reveal the past to lookers on. There was but little said in their small circle that evening; the shock had been too recent to be yet so soon rallied from. Lady Gordon had been so very much attached to Mr. Howard; from her girlhood he had been her peculiar admiration, and her standard of excellence as a clergyman: the only wonder was that this attachment had continued on both sides so entirely platonic; that considering their opportunities of intercourse there had never been any approach to love. But so it was—whether there was too much pride on both sides, or whether her heart had been unknowingly engrossed by Sir William Gordon, she could not have told, but certainly, though they had talked and jested, quarrelled and been reproved, agreed and differed for the last four years, they had never passed the temperate zone of friendship, and her sorrow at his death was expressed fully, unreservedly, bitterly, without exciting the shadow of jealousy in her husband's mind. Indeed he fully sympathised in her feelings for he had loved and highly valued Howard, whom he had known intimately at College, before he became the young lord's tutor.

When the family gathered for dinner, Lord Osborne was present, and she had no clue about his potential departure; however, his behavior and manners didn’t cause any uncomfortable feelings or hint at the past to onlookers. There was very little conversation in their small group that evening; the shock was still too fresh for them to have fully recovered. Lady Gordon had been very attached to Mr. Howard; since her girlhood, he had been her unique admiration and her standard for excellence as a clergyman: the only strange thing was that this attachment had remained purely platonic on both sides; considering their chances to interact, there had never been any signs of romantic love. But that was the case—whether it was too much pride on both sides or whether her heart had been unknowingly taken by Sir William Gordon, she couldn’t say, but certainly, despite talking and joking, arguing and being reprimanded, agreeing and disagreeing over the past four years, they had never crossed the line into anything beyond friendship, and her grief at his death was expressed completely, openly, and bitterly, without stirring even a hint of jealousy in her husband's mind. In fact, he completely sympathized with her feelings since he had loved and greatly respected Howard, whom he had known well at College, before Howard became the young lord’s tutor.

Fanny Carr was the only member of the party who seemed quite unaffected by what had occurred, but she was out of temper about something which concerned herself, and was fortunately silent.

Fanny Carr was the only one in the group who appeared completely unbothered by what had happened, but she was upset about something personal and thankfully kept quiet.

Emma went to her friend's dressing-room the next morning by particular desire to breakfast quietly with her, whilst Sir William was sent down to do the honours of the house to Miss Carr and his brother-in-law.

Emma went to her friend's dressing room the next morning at her request to have a quiet breakfast together while Sir William was downstairs entertaining Miss Carr and his brother-in-law.

"I want to talk to you, my dear friend," said Lady Gordon, "but I hardly know how to begin—about this shocking affair—poor, dear Mr. Howard, is it not sad?"

"I want to talk to you, my dear friend," said Lady Gordon, "but I hardly know how to start—about this terrible situation—poor Mr. Howard, it's just so sad, isn't it?"

Emma's eyes filled with tears, and she could not answer.

Emma's eyes welled up with tears, and she couldn't respond.

"I thought so," said Lady Gordon, earnestly gazing at her face, "I knew your heart—you have, of us all, the most reason to regret his death."

"I thought so," said Lady Gordon, sincerely looking into her face, "I knew your heart—you have, more than any of us, the most reason to regret his death."

Emma continued silent, for she had no voice to speak.

Emma remained silent, as she had no voice to speak.

"You are not angry with me for the suggestion," continued Rosa, taking her hand, "I would not offend or vex you, but I cannot help expressing my interest in your feelings. It was so natural that you should return his affection."

"You’re not mad at me for suggesting that," Rosa said, taking her hand. "I wouldn't want to upset you, but I can't help but share my concern for how you feel. It makes sense that you would have feelings for him."

"You knew of his love then," sobbed Emma.

"You knew about his love then," Emma cried.

"I could not help seeing what was so very evident, but you, doubtless, were better informed on the subject?" replied Lady Gordon, with some curiosity.

"I couldn't help noticing what was so obvious, but you must be better informed about it, right?" replied Lady Gordon, with some curiosity.

Emma controlled her feelings enough to give her a sensible account of the letter which she had received the morning previous; that precious letter which had doubled her sorrow, and made her feel her misfortune so much more deeply.

Emma managed her emotions well enough to provide a rational summary of the letter she had received the day before; that precious letter that had intensified her sorrow and made her misfortune feel even more profound.

"How very sad," cried Lady Gordon, "and that was really the first you heard of his attachment—the first declaration you had from him; it must have broken your heart. I can imagine in some degree what you have felt. Had he been alive what answer would you have returned?"

"How sad," Lady Gordon exclaimed, "and that was truly the first you heard about his feelings—the first time he confessed to you; it must have crushed your heart. I can somewhat imagine what you’ve been through. If he were still alive, what would you have said in response?"

"What answer?" exclaimed Emma, "how can you ask, Lady Gordon—you know what I should have said; that his love was dearer to me than all the wealth of the country, or the honors of the peerage!"

"What answer?" Emma exclaimed. "How can you ask, Lady Gordon—you know what I would have said; that his love means more to me than all the wealth in the country or the honors of the peerage!"

"Poor girl—you will never recover from such a shock."

"Poor girl—you'll never bounce back from such a shock."

"Never, never—I can never love another, or cease to regret the one I have so sadly lost. Time can only increase my regret. But we must not think only of ourselves, what must his sister have felt—dear Lady Gordon, think of her; how I wish I were near her, to love and comfort her."

"Never, never—I can never love anyone else, or stop regretting the one I've lost so sadly. Time can only make my regret deeper. But we can't just think about ourselves; what must his sister be feeling—dear Lady Gordon, think of her; I wish I could be with her to love and comfort her."

"Poor thing," sighed Lady Gordon, "yes I do pity her. She was very fond of him, and she can never have another brother."

"Poor thing," sighed Lady Gordon, "I really feel for her. She was so attached to him, and she'll never have another brother."

CHAPTER XIV.

Just at this moment a gentle tap was heard at the door; Lady Gordon gave her permission to enter; and the opening door displayed to their astonished eyes, Howard himself.

Just then, a soft knock was heard at the door; Lady Gordon allowed entry; and when the door opened, it revealed Howard himself to their shocked eyes.

Yes, there he was, to all appearance perfectly well,—the man whom they had been mourning over as dead, stood before them in flesh and blood, with no other difference from his usual air, than that he looked rather flushed with exercise, and somewhat surprised at his reception.

Yes, there he was, looking completely fine— the man they had been grieving for as dead stood before them in the flesh, with no other difference from his usual demeanor, except that he looked a bit flushed from exercise and somewhat surprised by their reaction.

"Mr. Howard!" gasped Lady Gordon, scarcely believing her senses.

"Mr. Howard!" gasped Lady Gordon, hardly able to believe her eyes.

Emma was speechless with twenty different feelings.

Emma was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by twenty different emotions.

"I fear I am an unwelcome visitor," said he, amazed at his reception; "shall I withdraw?"

"I worry that I'm an unwanted guest," he said, surprised by how he was received; "should I leave?"

Before either of the ladies could reply, Sir William precipitately entered the room; he had apparently been in the act of dressing, for he made his appearance without a coat, and unmindful of where he was, he rushed up to Howard, and actually embracing him in the excitement of his joy, exclaimed:

Before either of the ladies could respond, Sir William rushed into the room; he had clearly been getting dressed, as he appeared without a coat, and unaware of his surroundings, he ran up to Howard and, in his excitement, actually hugged him and exclaimed:

"My dear fellow, twenty millions of welcomes to you, how came you here—we never thought to see you again!"

"My dear friend, welcome back! How did you get here? We never expected to see you again!"

Lady Gordon too, had risen, and clasping both his hands in hers, she exclaimed:

Lady Gordon had also stood up, and taking both his hands in hers, she exclaimed:

"Oh, how I rejoice to see you alive—you cannot think how we all grieved when we heard you were dead!"

"Oh, I'm so happy to see you alive—you can't imagine how much we all suffered when we heard you were dead!"

It was now Howard's turn to look bewildered: he turned from the husband to the wife in uncontrollable amazement, and said:

It was now Howard's turn to look confused: he turned from the husband to the wife in overwhelming astonishment and said:

"May I ask what is the meaning of all this—are you performing a comedy or acting a charade!"

"Can I ask what this all means—are you doing a comedy or just playing a game?"

"Why I suppose," said Sir William, recovering himself a little, "we do all seem rather frantic to you, since you must be alike ignorant of our anxieties and the relief your presence has occasioned. The fact is, we heard you were dead!"

"Well, I guess," Sir William said, regaining his composure a bit, "we probably do seem pretty frantic to you, since you’re unaware of our worries and how much your presence has eased them. The truth is, we heard you were dead!"

"Indeed!" exclaimed Howard.

"Absolutely!" shouted Howard.

"Take care, or Mr. Howard will begin to believe it too, and that will frighten him," said Rosa, laughing almost hysterically.

"Be careful, or Mr. Howard will start to believe it too, and that will scare him," said Rosa, laughing almost hysterically.

"But do tell me what you thought was the matter with me," said Howard impatiently.

"But seriously, tell me what you thought was wrong with me," Howard said impatiently.

"We heard you had fallen and been killed amongst the rocks," said Sir William, "and we were very unhappy about it. I assure you, you have been wept by bright eyes, and fair cheeks have turned pale at the news of your death. There is not a man in the whole county has been more talked of than you; the news of your melancholy death reached us in the gayest moment of a fête, sent Lady Gordon into fits, and all the company out of the house, broke up the dance, interrupted six tender flirtations and three rubbers at whist, in short, caused more unhappiness, disappointment, and dismay, than an ordinary individual would reasonably expect to excite either living or dying."

"We heard you fell and were killed among the rocks," said Sir William, "and we were very upset about it. I assure you, many have cried for you, and fair faces have gone pale at the news of your death. No one in the entire county has been talked about more than you; the news of your tragic death reached us during the happiest moment of a party, sent Lady Gordon into a panic, and sent all the guests out of the house, broke up the dance, interrupted six sweet flirtations and three card games, in short, caused more sadness, disappointment, and shock than anyone would reasonably expect from either living or dying."

"Really it is a very uncommon fate for a man to hear the lamentations occasioned by his death, and if what you say is not exaggerated, Sir William, I ought to be greatly flattered," replied Howard smiling, but at the same time looking round the room to see what was become of the one face, whose expression he was most anxious to read. But Emma was gone; she had left the room without a word of congratulatory greeting, or a single expression of interest.

"Honestly, it's pretty rare for a person to hear the sadness people feel after they've died, and if what you’re saying isn't over the top, Sir William, I should feel quite flattered," Howard replied with a smile, though he was also scanning the room to find the one face whose reaction he really wanted to understand. But Emma was gone; she had left the room without saying a single word of congratulations or showing any sign of interest.

"I cannot think how you can jest about so serious an affair, William," said his wife reproachfully, "you did not jest, however, whilst you believed it; he is not quite without feeling, Mr. Howard."

"I can’t understand how you can joke about such a serious matter, William," his wife said with disappointment. "You didn’t joke when you believed it; he’s not completely heartless, Mr. Howard."

"And did you honor me with tears, Lady Gordon?" said the young clergyman, taking her hand with an irrepressible feeling of gratification. "That was a thing almost worth dying for."

"And did you honor me with tears, Lady Gordon?" said the young clergyman, taking her hand with an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. "That was something almost worth dying for."

"Come, come," said Sir William interposing, "do not be making love to Rosa before my face; though she did cry, hers were not the only tears shed on the occasion, nor the most flattering to you."

"Come on," Sir William said, stepping in, "don't flirt with Rosa in front of me; even though she cried, her tears weren't the only ones shed that day, nor were they the most flattering to you."

"Who else wept for me?" enquired he with something more than curiosity.

"Who else cried for me?" he asked, with more than just curiosity.

"Your old housekeeper, and your gardener's daughter," replied Lady Gordon maliciously.

"Your old housekeeper and your gardener's daughter," Lady Gordon replied with a smirk.

"Nobody else?"

"Is anyone else here?"

"Abominable conceit—who else do you expect to hear of?" exclaimed she, "I declare all men are alike, if you give the smallest encouragement to their good opinion of themselves, they set no bounds to their presumptuous expectations. I shall tell you no more. Find out for yourself who feels any interest in your fate."

"Abominable arrogance—who else did you expect to hear from?" she exclaimed. "Honestly, all men are the same; if you give even the slightest boost to their self-esteem, they have no limits on their ridiculous expectations. I won't say anything more. Figure out for yourself who actually cares about what happens to you."

"Miss Carr expressed great sensibility on the occasion," interrupted Sir William, "I was dancing with her at the time the news arrived, and she said:

"Miss Carr was very emotional at that moment," interrupted Sir William, "I was dancing with her when we got the news, and she said:

"'Dear me, how very shocking—poor young man.'"

"'Oh my, how shocking—poor young guy.'"

"Thank you," replied Howard with a glow of satisfaction, "you have told me quite enough to satisfy a much less modest man than I am. I have heard sufficient. But I think I know how the report arose. I was left behind at a riding party, as the girth of my saddle broke, and I stopped at a country shop to get it repaired. I dare say in the imperfect Welsh which was all we could muster of the country's language, there was some confusion made between a broken girth and a broken neck, which gave rise to the distressing intelligence."

"Thank you," Howard replied, beaming with satisfaction, "you’ve told me more than enough to satisfy someone much less modest than me. I’ve heard enough. But I think I know how the report came about. I was left behind during a riding party because the girth of my saddle broke, so I stopped at a local shop to get it fixed. I'm sure with the limited Welsh we could manage, there was some mix-up between a broken girth and a broken neck, which led to that alarming news."

"That may be very possible," replied Lady Gordon, "but I shall never in future believe any report of your misfortunes again, and if you want me to grieve again for you, you must break your neck in good earnest."

"That might be true," replied Lady Gordon, "but I’ll never believe any reports about your troubles again. If you want me to feel sorry for you again, you’ll have to actually break your neck."

"Excuse me, but I have no wish to cause you any concern, Lady Gordon, or to put your feelings to such a test."

"Excuse me, but I don't want to cause you any worry, Lady Gordon, or put your feelings through such a test."

"By the bye, when did you arrive, Howard?" enquired the baronet.

"By the way, when did you get here, Howard?" asked the baronet.

"About two hours ago; and I own I was rather surprised to find my house shut up, and nobody at home; but if my servants thought me dead, it was all very natural."

"About two hours ago; and I admit I was quite surprised to find my house locked up, with nobody home; but if my staff thought I was dead, that was completely reasonable."

"No doubt they will tell you they were afraid of remaining lest you should walk again," observed Sir William.

"No doubt they’ll say they were afraid of staying in case you walk again," Sir William observed.

"As I do not know when they will return," continued he, "and I do not wish to break into my house, I must throw myself on your hospitality for to-day, if you will receive a poor wanderer."

"As I don't know when they will be back," he continued, "and I don’t want to break into my house, I have to rely on your hospitality for today, if you’re willing to take in a weary traveler."

Of course he was made extremely welcome by his friends, and invited to remain as long as was convenient. It was very pleasant to be so kindly received; but there was another voice he was longing to hear welcome him, another hand he wished to press, another smile to bless his eyes. As soon as he could he left Lady Gordon, and went to look for Emma. In the breakfast-room, the library, the conservatory, the flower-garden he sought her, but in vain; in fact she had shut herself into her own room, to give utterance, in grateful thanks, to the emotions which swelled her heart; emotions far too powerful for words.

Of course, his friends welcomed him warmly and invited him to stay as long as he liked. It was really nice to be received with such kindness, but there was another voice he was eager to hear welcome him, another hand he wanted to shake, and another smile he wished to see. As soon as he could, he left Lady Gordon and went to look for Emma. He searched in the breakfast room, the library, the conservatory, and the flower garden, but he couldn’t find her; she had actually locked herself in her own room to express her heartfelt thanks for the emotions that filled her heart—feelings that were too strong for words.

At the moment she could not have encountered him with anything like a due and decorous dignity; had she seen him, she must have been guilty of expressing too warmly her interest in his welfare: it would not do to flatter him with a knowledge how very glad she was at his having safely returned; for he was but a man, and as such, liable of course to all the foibles of mankind: the vanity, the triumph, the selfish gratification which such a dangerous knowledge would create. She thought very well of him certainly, but the temptation to conceit might be too strong, and she might have to rue the day if she placed such confidence in him.

At that moment, she couldn't have confronted him with any kind of proper dignity; if she had seen him, she would have expressed her concern for his well-being too openly. It wouldn't be right to let him know how genuinely happy she was that he had returned safely. After all, he was just a man and, like all humans, was prone to the flaws of humanity: the vanity, the pride, the selfish satisfaction that such dangerous knowledge could bring. She certainly thought highly of him, but the urge to become conceited might be too powerful, and she could end up regretting the day she put her trust in him.

No, she would not see him till her feelings were in better order, and more under her own control.

No, she wouldn't see him until her feelings were more settled and under her control.

Such was her resolution as she sought the shelter of her dressing-room; it did not occur to her, that he might consider he had a claim on her attention, and a right to demand an interview with her; a claim and a right which no man very much in love could be expected to forego.

Such was her determination as she headed for the refuge of her dressing room; it didn’t cross her mind that he might feel entitled to her attention and have the right to ask for a meeting with her; a claim and a right that no man deeply in love would likely let go of.

Having been quite unsuccessful in his search for her, he took a very plain and straight-forward course to obtain what he wished, going to Lady Gordon for assistance.

Having had little luck in finding her, he took a simple and direct approach to get what he wanted, going to Lady Gordon for help.

"Will you be my friend," said he, appealing to her with a look of great concern, "my friend in a very important matter."

"Will you be my friend?" he asked, looking at her with deep concern. "My friend in a really important matter."

"Have I ever been otherwise, why should you ask?" replied she.

"Have I ever been different? Why would you ask?" she replied.

"Then procure me an interview with Emma—I cannot find her any where, and I cannot exist longer in suspense. Dear Lady Gordon, do pray have pity on me!"

"Then arrange an interview with Emma for me—I can't find her anywhere, and I can't stand this uncertainty any longer. Please, dear Lady Gordon, have mercy on me!"

"Yes!" replied she, affecting to look very grave, "I have pity on you; and since you wish so much for an interview, I will try and procure one, that is if Emma is not absolutely bent on refusing to hear you. But are you prepared—can you stand the shock which awaits you?"

"Yes!" she replied, trying to look serious. "I feel sorry for you, and since you really want to meet, I’ll do my best to arrange it, unless Emma is completely determined to ignore you. But are you ready—can you handle the surprise that’s coming?"

"Good Heavens! what do you mean, Lady Gordon?" cried he, catching her hand in his with an accent of alarm.

"Good heavens! What do you mean, Lady Gordon?" he exclaimed, grabbing her hand with a look of concern.

"Why, what do you expect?" said she, withdrawing her hand, "but that she will refuse you; what else can you anticipate?"

"Why, what do you expect?" she said, pulling her hand away. "That she'll accept you? What else can you expect?"

"Refuse me, why—do not torment me—I am not afraid—" he added, trying to smile.

"Reject me, why—don't torment me—I am not afraid—" he added, attempting to smile.

"Upon my word, a very modest speech!" exclaimed she, "so you feel no alarm—tranquil self-confidence possesses your soul. Emma will be intensely gratified!"

"Honestly, what a very humble speech!" she exclaimed. "So you aren’t worried—calm self-assurance fills your mind. Emma will be really pleased!"

"Dear Lady Gordon—" said he, pleadingly; but she would not listen.

"Dear Lady Gordon—" he said, pleadingly; but she wouldn’t listen.

"So I am to call Miss Watson down to you, persuading her to come with an assurance, that you feel so confident of what her answer will be that you entertain no anxiety, no alarm. Is that what I am to say?"

"So, I should call Miss Watson down to you, convincing her to come with the assurance that you’re so confident in her answer that you have no anxiety or concern. Is that what I should say?"

"Say anything you please, Lady Gordon," exclaimed he, in desperation, "only procure me the sight of Miss Watson, and the opportunity to speak to her."

"Say whatever you want, Lady Gordon," he said desperately, "just let me see Miss Watson and have a chance to talk to her."

"Very well, go to the library, and I will bring her there."

"Alright, head to the library, and I’ll meet you there."

He anxiously hastened to the rendezvous she appointed; she crossed the gallery to her friend's dressing-room.

He hurried to the meeting spot she set; she went across the hallway to her friend's dressing room.

On obtaining admission, she found Emma had been lying on the sofa in a darkened room; she sat down by her, and affectionately kissing her forehead and cheek, she said,

On entering, she saw Emma lying on the sofa in a dimly lit room; she sat down next to her, and affectionately kissed her forehead and cheek, saying,

"I am come to congratulate you, my dear Miss Watson, that our imaginary tragedy has proved an entire fable—Mr. Howard is quite well, and all the loss on the occasion is that of a very pleasant dance, which I had intended should be very much enjoyed."

"I've come to congratulate you, my dear Miss Watson, that our imagined tragedy has turned out to be completely false—Mr. Howard is totally fine, and the only loss from this situation is that of a really enjoyable dance, which I had planned to be a lot of fun."

"It seems so strange and incomprehensible," observed Emma, putting back the ringlets from her forehead, "I could hardly believe my eyes, or credit my senses, and as to speaking, that was out of the question. I hope you did not think me very rude if you noticed me, but the only thing I could do, was to run away."

"It feels so strange and unbelievable," Emma said, pushing the ringlets away from her forehead, "I could barely trust my eyes or believe what my senses were telling me, and speaking was completely out of the question. I hope you didn't think I was being really rude if you saw me, but all I could do was run away."

"But now you have recovered your self-possession, and the use of your speech, I hope you do not mean to seclude yourself here all day; pray come and join us all. You had better."

"But now that you’ve gotten your composure back and can speak again, I hope you don’t plan to lock yourself away here all day; please come and join us. You really should."

"Perhaps I had," said Emma, "I will come with you in a moment; just let me smooth my hair first."

"Maybe I did," said Emma, "I'll join you in a minute; just let me fix my hair first."

"It is very nice I assure you, but I will wait as long as you please."

"It’s really nice, I promise you, but I’ll wait as long as you want."

Miss Carr and Sir William were in the sitting-room; but Lady Gordon did not stop there; to the great relief of Emma, who dreaded the remarks of the young lady, they walked into the conservatory, through it, and entered from the other end the library window.

Miss Carr and Sir William were in the living room; but Lady Gordon didn't stay there; to Emma's great relief, who was anxious about the young lady's comments, they walked into the greenhouse, through it, and entered the library through the window at the other end.

Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard were there together, but the former instantly took flight at their approach. Lady Gordon still keeping Emma's hand under her own arm, led her up to Mr. Howard, and said,

Lord Osborne and Mr. Howard were there together, but the former quickly left as they approached. Lady Gordon, still holding Emma's hand under her arm, guided her up to Mr. Howard and said,

"I have brought my friend to congratulate the dead-alive, Mr. Howard; she was wishing to say civil speeches to you like the rest of us, but as I have done my duty in that way, and a twice told tale is tedious, I shall leave you, to go after my brother."

"I brought my friend to congratulate Mr. Howard, who’s kind of alive and kind of dead; she wanted to say some polite words to you like everyone else, but since I’ve already done that and repeating myself is boring, I’ll take my leave and go find my brother."

As Emma had held out her hand to the gentleman, she could not follow Lady Gordon in her flight, though looking exceedingly inclined to do so; for he held her with a gentle pressure, and would not let her go. His eyes were so earnestly bent upon hers, that she dared not look up after the one glance she had given him; and she stood, her slender fingers trembling in his grasp, longing to speak, but wanting courage to break the silence.

As Emma reached out her hand to the gentleman, she couldn't follow Lady Gordon as she left, even though she seemed very eager to do so; he held her gently and wouldn’t let her go. His eyes were so focused on hers that she didn’t dare to look up after the one glance she had given him; she stood there, her delicate fingers trembling in his hold, wanting to speak but lacking the courage to break the silence.

"I am glad Miss Watson is not to be the only one from whom I hear no word of welcome," said he gently. "If you knew how very grateful I should feel for one sentence of kindness—even one look which evinced interest, could you refuse me?"

"I’m glad Miss Watson isn’t the only one I won’t hear a word of welcome from," he said softly. "If you knew how grateful I would be for just one kind sentence—even a look that showed you cared—could you really refuse me?"

"I assure you, Mr. Howard," said she, determined no longer to stand silently blushing like a criminal before him; "I assure you it was not want of interest, or kindly feeling towards you, which kept me silent."

"I promise you, Mr. Howard," she said, determined not to sit there silently blushing like a guilty person in front of him; "I promise you it wasn't a lack of interest or kindness towards you that made me quiet."

"Thank you—you were glad to see me again?"

"Thank you—were you happy to see me again?"

"Indeed I was."

"Yeah, I was."

"And you guess—you must know and feel why I hurried home?"

"And you guess—you must know and feel why I rushed home?"

"No, indeed," but the words were accompanied by so very deep a blush, that they looked exceedingly like a falsehood.

"No, definitely," but the words were accompanied by such a deep blush that they seemed quite like a lie.

"There was a letter, which I wrote, but to which I received no answer, which hurried my movements—do you now know what I mean?"

"There was a letter I wrote, but I never got a response, which made me rush—do you understand what I mean now?"

"I believe I do," she uttered in desperation finding he seemed determined she should answer him.

"I think I do," she said desperately, realizing he was set on getting a response from her.

"And though you would not write, you will condescend now to answer that letter by word of mouth," taking her hand in both of his; "I am sure you are too generous wilfully to torment me—and if you had known how much pain your silence gave me, you would not have allowed it to last so long."

"And even though you wouldn't write, you'll now be willing to respond to that letter in person," taking her hand in both of his; "I know you're too kind to intentionally hurt me—and if you had realized how much your silence hurt me, you wouldn't have let it go on for this long."

"Mr. Howard," said Emma, looking up, but making no attempt to withdraw her hand; "I only received that letter yesterday morning; and as I then thought you were dead—you cannot imagine the pain which the receipt of it occasioned me."

"Mr. Howard," Emma said, looking up but not pulling her hand away, "I only got that letter yesterday morning; and since I thought you were dead at the time, you can’t imagine the pain it caused me."

She spoke hurriedly, without considering the full value of her words; but he saw the implied meaning—where was the man ever blind to such a compliment. The speech he made on the occasion, was a great deal too rapturous and lover-like to bear transcribing, indeed, when lovers' speeches really come from the heart, they would seldom be sufficiently intelligible to interest general readers. There is so much understood by the pressure of the hands—so much explained by the language of the eyes—and so much made up by other signs well-known to the initiated, but unnecessary to detail to those who have never gone through such an ordeal, that in most cases it seems probable an accurate relation in words would be the most tiresome, the most incomprehensible, the most ridiculous thing in the world to those not taking a principal part in it.

She spoke quickly, without thinking about the true meaning of her words; but he understood the hidden message—when has a man ever missed such a compliment? The speech he gave on that occasion was way too enthusiastic and romantic to copy down. In fact, when lovers' speeches genuinely come from the heart, they often aren't clear enough to engage a general audience. So much is communicated through a squeeze of the hand—so much is expressed through the gaze—and so much is conveyed by other signs familiar to those in the know, but unnecessary to explain to those who have never experienced such a situation. Because of this, it's likely that a precise recounting in words would be the most boring, most confusing, and most absurd thing imaginable to those not directly involved.

Where the heart takes but a small share in the proceedings, indeed, fine speeches may be made, but where the affections are engaged, the meaning can be perfectly understood without them.

Where the heart plays only a small role in the situation, sure, great speeches can be delivered, but when feelings are involved, the message can be fully grasped without them.

The result of his speech, and Emma's answer, was much more favorable to his happiness, than the reply which she had made the previous day to a similar question from Lord Osborne. She acknowledged that she loved him, and that the dread of being poor, or the desire of being great, would not prevent her promising to become his wife.

The outcome of his speech and Emma's response was far more positive for his happiness than her reply the day before to a similar question from Lord Osborne. She admitted that she loved him and that her fear of being poor or her ambition to be great wouldn't stop her from promising to be his wife.

When the first effervescence of his joy had subsided, and he was able to speak in a calm and reasonable manner, and consider what was best to be done, he urged her to come out with him into the park, as the first step to securing her company perfectly undisturbed—for, in the library, they were constantly exposed to be interrupted. Here she tried to obtain from him some rational account as to why he had tantalised her so long by deferring an explanation—which, for any thing she could see to the contrary, might just as well, or better, have been made long before. Since he professed he had loved her even before she went to Croydon, why did he take no steps to tell her so; or why, since he ended in writing, did he not write to her there? Was it necessary to go as far as North Wales to find courage for such an epistle.

When the initial burst of his joy faded and he could speak calmly and reasonably, thinking about what to do next, he urged her to join him in the park as the first step to ensuring they could be alone without interruptions—since in the library, they were always at risk of being interrupted. She tried to get a sensible explanation from him about why he had kept her in suspense by delaying an explanation—which, as far as she could tell, could have been given a long time ago, or even better, before. Since he claimed he had loved her even before she went to Croydon, why didn’t he take any steps to tell her that? And if he ended up writing, why didn’t he write to her while he was there? Did he really need to go all the way to North Wales to find the courage to send such a letter?

He told her it was doubt and want of courage kept him silent—then he contradicted himself and said it was really jealousy of Lord Osborne. He had believed the young baron loved her.

He told her that it was doubt and a lack of courage that kept him silent—then he contradicted himself and said it was actually jealousy of Lord Osborne. He had thought the young baron loved her.

So he might, perhaps, was Emma's reply—but what had that to do with it; to make the admiration dangerous, it was necessary that she should return his affection, "and surely, you never suspected me of that?" said she.

So he might, perhaps, was Emma's reply—but what did that have to do with anything? To make the admiration risky, it was necessary for her to share his feelings. "And surely, you never thought I felt that way?" she said.

"How could I tell? Might you not naturally be dazzled with the idea of a coronet; why, should I have interfered with your advantage or advancement?"

"How could I know? You might be completely mesmerized by the idea of a crown; why should I have gotten in the way of your success or progress?"

"As if it would be to my advantage to marry a man like Lord Osborne," replied Emma. "I do not wish to say anything derogatory to your friends, or to Lady Gordon's brother, but indeed I think you might have given me credit for rather a different taste at least. I have no wish either to flatter you too much; but I fancy, whether better or worse, our tastes are more consonant than mine and Lord Osborne's."

"As if it would benefit me to marry a guy like Lord Osborne," replied Emma. "I don’t want to say anything negative about your friends, or about Lady Gordon’s brother, but honestly, I thought you’d expect me to have a different taste at least. I also don’t want to flatter you too much; but I feel like, whether it's better or worse, our tastes are more in sync than mine and Lord Osborne's."

"But, my dearest Emma, did he not love you?"

"But, my dearest Emma, didn’t he love you?"

"What right have you to ask me any such questions, Mr. Howard? so long as I assure you, I did not love him, that ought to be sufficient for you—let his feelings remain a secret."

"What right do you have to ask me questions like that, Mr. Howard? As long as I assure you I didn’t love him, that should be enough for you—let his feelings stay a secret."

"There should be no secrets between us, Emma."

"There shouldn't be any secrets between us, Emma."

"Very well—but there shall be between Lord Osborne and me."

"Okay—there will be between Lord Osborne and me."

"For shame, Emma, I shall certainly forbid anything of the kind."

"For shame, Emma, I definitely won’t allow anything like that."

"Set me the example of sincerity and openness then, tell me to how many ladies you have made love—how many hopeless and inextinguishable flames you have nourished, and how many hearts you have found obdurate to your finest speeches."

"Show me what it means to be sincere and open, then tell me how many women you've been intimate with—how many impossible and unquenchable passions you've maintained, and how many hearts have remained indifferent to your best words."

Mr. Howard protested he had never loved any other woman, never sought any other hand than hers, and never made fine speeches to any one. With all his eloquence and ability he was not able to extract from her the fact, that she had refused Lord Osborne. She had two motives for her silence; a feeling of delicacy towards her rejected suitor, and a decided determination not to flatter Howard's vanity by such a mark of her preference. She thought it quite enough for him to know himself accepted without learning, at least at present, how many she had refused for his sake.

Mr. Howard insisted he had never loved any other woman, never wanted anyone else's hand but hers, and never made grand speeches to anyone else. Despite all his charm and skill, he couldn’t get her to admit that she had turned down Lord Osborne. She had two reasons for keeping quiet: a sense of respect for her rejected suitor, and a firm decision not to boost Howard's ego with such a display of her feelings. She believed it was more than enough for him to know he was accepted without finding out, at least for now, how many others she had rejected for him.

CHAPTER XV

Lady Gordon, and her husband, learnt with sincere pleasure, that a happy understanding had been established between Emma and her lover; they both hinted that the disappointment to Lord Osborne would not be lasting, and that the attachment would on the whole have done him good. He had improved so much during its progress, had become so sociable and civilised by his affection, that he seemed a different person; and whilst rejoicing at the change, they trusted he would not relapse under the effects of his want of success, but would prove himself worthy of his place in society, and his position in the world.

Lady Gordon and her husband were genuinely pleased to learn that a happy connection had formed between Emma and her boyfriend. They both suggested that Lord Osborne's disappointment wouldn’t last long and that the relationship would ultimately benefit him. He had made significant progress during their time together, becoming much more sociable and refined because of his love for her; he seemed like a different person. While they celebrated this change, they hoped he wouldn’t fall back into despair over his lack of success but would show that he deserves his place in society and his position in the world.

As to the young man himself, he felt his disappointment most acutely, but it did not make him more selfish than he had been. On the contrary it seemed to give rise to a magnanimity of sentiment which could hardly have been expected from him.

As for the young man himself, he felt his disappointment deeply, but it didn’t make him any more selfish than he already was. On the contrary, it seemed to inspire a generosity of spirit that was surprising coming from him.

Two days after the engagement it was found he went down to see Howard at the vicarage immediately after the post had come in. That morning he had received an announcement of the death of the old rector before mentioned. He now hastened to offer the living to Howard, delighted to have it in his power thus to improve his circumstances.

Two days after the engagement, it was discovered that he went to see Howard at the vicarage right after the mail arrived. That morning, he had received news of the old rector's death, as mentioned before. He then rushed to offer the position to Howard, thrilled to be able to improve his situation.

"Howard," said he, "I have learnt by this letter that the living of Carsdean is vacant. I am glad of it—as I am sure it will make you much more comfortable. Will you accept it?"

"Howard," he said, "I just found out from this letter that the position at Carsdean is open. I’m happy about it because I know it will make you much more comfortable. Will you take it?"

"My dear lord," said he, with much emotion, "you are too kind to me: I am ashamed to accept such a benefit, when I have robbed you of what you so much desired."

"My dear lord," he said, with a lot of emotion, "you are so kind to me: I feel ashamed to accept such a favor when I have taken from you what you wanted so much."

"Do not speak of that," said the other, "she took her choice, and no doubt chose wisely; I always felt you were beloved, Howard, even whilst I was fool enough to flatter myself with success: but I am not angry either with her or you, and since I cannot make her happy myself, I am glad I can help you to do so. This living was always meant for you—but coming as it does just now, it gives me very great pleasure."

"Let's not talk about that," said the other. "She made her choice, and I'm sure she chose wisely; I always felt you were loved, Howard, even when I was foolish enough to think I was winning. But I'm not mad at either of you, and since I can't make her happy myself, I'm really glad I can help you make her happy. This position was always meant for you—but coming at this time, it makes me very happy."

"I knew you were generous," replied Howard, "and I can feel how much satisfaction the power of obliging must confer."

"I knew you were generous," Howard replied, "and I can sense how much satisfaction comes from being able to help."

"Make her happy, Howard, and when I can, I will come and see you, but it is best at first that we should be apart. You accept my wedding gift!"

"Make her happy, Howard, and when I can, I'll come to see you, but it's better for us to be apart for now. You accept my wedding gift!"

"A noble one, like the heart which dictates it, and a welcome one indeed since it removes the only obstacle to my marriage," replied Howard.

"A noble one, just like the heart that drives it, and it's definitely a welcome one since it clears the only hurdle to my marriage," replied Howard.

"Howard, you are a lucky man; I would have given half my income to have had the power of persuading her to accept the other half. You know, I dare say, that she refused me?"

"Howard, you're a lucky guy; I would have given up half my income just to be able to convince her to take the other half. You know, I have to say, she turned me down, right?"

"No, indeed!"

"No way!"

"Did not Emma tell you? She did refuse me, and I loved her the better for it, for it was entirely for your sake; but as I thought you were dead then I did not take it so much to heart, because I trusted to time and perseverance when my rival was removed."

"Didn't Emma tell you? She actually turned me down, and I appreciated her more for it because she did it purely for your sake. But since I thought you were dead at the time, I didn’t take it too hard. I figured time and persistence would help when my competition was out of the picture."

"And when I came back and destroyed your dream, how you must have hated me! I wonder you could shake hands as you did, and say you were glad to see me."

"And when I returned and crushed your dream, you must have despised me! I’m surprised you could shake my hand like that and say you were happy to see me."

"Howard," said Lord Osborne with much agitation, "if I thought you were serious in what you say, I would never speak to you again; I know you only say it to torment me, but is that generous when you are the winning party?"

"Howard," Lord Osborne said with great agitation, "if I believed you were serious about what you're saying, I would never talk to you again; I know you only say it to upset me, but isn’t that unfair when you’re the one who’s winning?"

"I beg your pardon," said Howard holding out his hand; and no more was said on the subject.

"I’m sorry," Howard said, extending his hand; and nothing more was mentioned about it.

"What a pity it is," said Emma Watson to Howard when he was joyfully detailing to her his happy prospects, and Lord Osborne's generosity, "what a pity it is that Lord Osborne's manners are so inferior to his mind. With so much good feeling and generosity of sentiment, it is unfortunate that he should have so little engaging in his appearance and address."

"What a shame," Emma Watson said to Howard as he excitedly shared his bright future and Lord Osborne's generosity. "It's such a shame that Lord Osborne's manners don't match his intellect. With so much kindness and generosity, it's unfortunate he lacks charm in his appearance and demeanor."

"I do not think so at all, Emma, for if his manners had been such as you admire, and calculated to set off his good qualities, you would certainly have been lost to me."

"I don't think so at all, Emma, because if his manners were as you admire and meant to highlight his good qualities, you definitely would have been out of my reach."

"What abominable conceit!" cried Emma; "you really take credit to yourself, do you, for such very captivating manners yourself, since you think that those alone are the passports to my good opinion."

"What terrible arrogance!" Emma exclaimed. "You really think you deserve credit for having such charming manners, since you believe that's all it takes to earn my good opinion."

"I did not mean to say that; I trust my other good qualities are so remarkable that you have, in their favour, overlooked any little deficiencies which might otherwise strike you in my manners."

"I didn't mean to say that; I trust my other good qualities are so impressive that you've overlooked any small flaws that might otherwise bother you about my behavior."

"Modest, truly! What is the income of the living which his lordship presents to you?"

"Seriously modest! What income does his lordship offer you?"

"About a thousand a year, I believe, and a very pretty country and pleasant neighbourhood. I have been there, and always thought I should like it so very much."

"About a thousand a year, I think, and it's a really nice area with a beautiful landscape. I've been there, and I've always felt like I would enjoy it a lot."

"I am quite sorry to leave this pretty place though," said Emma looking at the Vicarage near which they were wandering; "I am sure the other cannot have so pleasant a garden, nor so pleasant a little drawing-room. Those were happy days when we were snowed up there."

"I’m really sad to leave this lovely spot," Emma said, glancing at the Vicarage they were walking by. "I’m sure the other place doesn’t have such a nice garden or such a cozy little drawing room. Those were great times when we were snowed in there."

They then went off into a long series of reminiscences and explanations through which it would be useless, were it possible, to follow them.

They then wandered off into a long series of memories and explanations that would be pointless to try to follow.

Emma spent one very happy week at the Castle after her engagement; which was not the less agreeable to every one concerned because both Lord Osborne and Miss Carr left it. He quitted his house immediately after the conversation above recorded; and she then decided that her visit had been long enough to such dreadfully dull people as Rosa and her husband were become: so she took leave of her dear friends and returned, unsuccessful, home.

Emma spent a joyful week at the Castle after her engagement, and it was even more enjoyable for everyone involved because both Lord Osborne and Miss Carr had left. He left his house right after the earlier conversation, and she then felt that her visit had been long enough with the incredibly boring people that Rosa and her husband had become. So, she said goodbye to her dear friends and went home, feeling unsuccessful.

At the end of a week, Mr. Howard found it necessary to go too; there was business connected with his new living which must be attended to, and unwillingly he tore himself away.

At the end of the week, Mr. Howard realized he also needed to leave; there was business related to his new place that he had to take care of, and with reluctance, he pulled himself away.

Mrs. Willis still continued in Wales, for though Charles was better, and indeed daily gaining strength, the physicians had so strongly recommended sea air for the re-establishment of his health, that his mother had decided on spending the summer on the sea-coast there.

Mrs. Willis still stayed in Wales, because even though Charles was getting better and gaining strength every day, the doctors strongly urged that sea air would help restore his health. So, his mother decided to spend the summer on the coast there.

Howard's departure proved, however, only the prelude to Emma's return to Croydon. Elizabeth's marriage was fast approaching, and she pressed to see Emma again before that event. The idea of again becoming an inmate of Robert's house was so very repulsive to Emma that she demurred from that reason alone, and she was much more inclined to accede to Miss Bridge's repeated invitations to return to Burton. But this Elizabeth urged would be doing no good at all; fourteen miles would as effectually preclude daily meetings as forty, and would be only tantalizing instead of comfortable. The affair was at length arranged through the intervention of Mr. Bridge, who invited both his sister and her young friend to take up their residence for a time in his Vicarage at Croydon. And so it was settled at last, and after a hundred kind words and caresses from Lady Gordon, and the most cordial good wishes from her husband, Emma left the Castle, travelling, be it recorded, in one of Sir William's carriages half the way, where she was to be met by Miss Bridge's chariot, to convey her the latter half of the journey.

Howard's departure was just the beginning of Emma's return to Croydon. Elizabeth's wedding was coming up fast, and she was eager to see Emma again before the big day. The thought of moving back into Robert's house was so off-putting to Emma that she hesitated for that reason alone, and she preferred to accept Miss Bridge's repeated invites to go back to Burton. But Elizabeth insisted that wouldn’t be helpful; fourteen miles would keep them from meeting just as effectively as forty would, and it would be more frustrating than comfortable. Eventually, Mr. Bridge stepped in and invited both his sister and her young friend to stay at his Vicarage in Croydon for a while. So, it was finally agreed, and after a hundred kind words and hugs from Lady Gordon, along with warm wishes from her husband, Emma left the Castle, traveling, it should be noted, in one of Sir William's carriages for half the journey, where Miss Bridge's chariot would meet her for the second half.

With no accident and no adventure she reached Croydon, and of course received a far warmer welcome than when she had formerly made the same journey.

With no mishaps and no excitement, she arrived in Croydon, and naturally, she got a much warmer welcome than when she had taken the same trip before.

Elizabeth was waiting to receive her—her face was seen through the flowers in the drawing-room window, and she reached the entrance door, and ran down the steps to open the carriage before the fat, well-powdered footman had time to put on his livery coat. She led her sister into the house, and in the passage pushed back the bonnet and the dark curls from her cheeks, to see if she was as pretty as ever. Then, before leading her into the drawing-room, she paused again to make her guess who she would find there.

Elizabeth was waiting to receive her—her face was visible through the flowers in the drawing-room window. She reached the entrance door and quickly ran down the steps to open the carriage before the chubby, well-groomed footman could put on his livery coat. She brought her sister into the house and, in the hallway, brushed back the bonnet and the dark curls from her cheeks to check if she was still as pretty as ever. Then, before taking her into the drawing-room, she paused again to make her guess about who they would find inside.

Emma suggested Mr. and Miss Bridge.

Emma suggested Mr. and Miss Bridge.

"You little goose," replied Elizabeth, "as if I should have thought it worth while to make you guess that!"

"You silly goose," Elizabeth replied, "as if I would think it was worth it to make you guess that!"

Then throwing open the door she ushered her in, and in another moment Emma was clasped in the arms of her dear brother Sam. This was a very unexpected pleasure—she had hoped to see him certainly, but never for a moment anticipated meeting him so soon. It was the joint kindness of Miss Bridge and Elizabeth; the one well remembering the affectionate terms in which Emma always spoke of her brother had been suggesting the possibility of his coming, and the other eager to carry out the plan had persuaded George Millar to ask him to his house for the week preceding the wedding. He had arrived that very afternoon, and after an introduction to his future brother, had accompanied Elizabeth to meet Emma.

Then she threw open the door and ushered her in, and in no time, Emma was wrapped in the arms of her dear brother Sam. This was a completely unexpected joy—she had hoped to see him for sure, but never imagined she would meet him so soon. It was the combined thoughtfulness of Miss Bridge and Elizabeth; one remembered how fondly Emma always talked about her brother and suggested he might come, while the other, eager to make it happen, had convinced George Millar to invite him to his house for the week before the wedding. He had just arrived that afternoon, and after being introduced to his future brother-in-law, he joined Elizabeth to meet Emma.

Emma had much to communicate to Sam; besides her own prospects she had matters which must be interesting to him as concerning himself. A farewell visit which she had paid to the Edwards had brought another engagement to her knowledge. Mary Edwards was soon to be married to Captain Hunter. She found them tête-à-tête in the parlour when she entered, and appearances were so very suspicious, that even without the direct information which Mrs. Edwards subsequently whispered to her, she would have concluded her brother's cause to be lost.

Emma had a lot to share with Sam; in addition to her own future, there were things that would definitely interest him personally. A goodbye visit she had made to the Edwards revealed another engagement. Mary Edwards was soon going to marry Captain Hunter. When she walked in, she found them face-to-face in the living room, and the situation looked so suspicious that even without the direct information Mrs. Edwards later whispered to her, she would have thought her brother's chances were ruined.

Mrs. Edwards appeared on the whole better reconciled to the match than Emma, from her early recollections, would have supposed. Perhaps she had discouraged Mary's partiality for the Captain, from a doubt of his sincerity, which was now removed; or perhaps finding herself in the minority, she had given up her previous objections, because it was no use to persist in them; whatever were her feelings, she had received Emma's congratulations with a good grace, and Emma hoped there was no ill-will implied in the message of compliments which she charged her to deliver to their old acquaintance Mr. Sam Watson.

Mrs. Edwards seemed overall more accepting of the match than Emma had expected from her early memories. Maybe she had discouraged Mary's feelings for the Captain because she doubted his sincerity, but that doubt was now gone; or perhaps, realizing she was outnumbered, she had dropped her previous objections since there was no point in holding on to them. Regardless of her feelings, she accepted Emma's congratulations graciously, and Emma hoped there was no negativity hidden in the message of compliments she asked Emma to pass on to their old acquaintance, Mr. Sam Watson.

All this she had to communicate to Sam, who listened with philosophy, and whistled sotto voce instead of an answer. Certainly the part which piqued him most was Mrs. Edwards' message; for some time indeed he had almost despaired of Mary's affection, but he could not bear that the mother who had never been his friend, should suppose he cared at all about it.

All of this she had to share with Sam, who listened calmly and whistled quietly instead of responding. The part that bothered him the most was Mrs. Edwards' message; for a while, he had almost given up on Mary's feelings, but he couldn't stand the idea that the mother who had never been his ally would think he cared at all about it.

There seemed nothing wanting to complete the felicity of the happy party assembled at the Rectory of Croydon. Perhaps indeed Mr. Howard would not have been flattered had he supposed this the case; but so it really was; Emma had parted from him so recently that she hardly felt the want of his society yet, and the satisfaction of knowing herself beloved was at present sufficient for her repose of mind. The agitations and anxieties of suspense were over, and were followed by a calmness and peace of mind which seemed all that she could require. She had now as much to hear as to tell, for Sam had been to Chichester, and seen Penelope and her husband, had arranged the plan for his future establishment, and his prospects were of a very bright character. Could he only have commanded a couple of thousand pounds, besides what he possessed, there would have been no difficulty at all in stepping into a comfortable house and flourishing business. As it was, the prospects which Penelope promised him should be realized in a short time, were sufficient to raise his mind and ease his spirits.

There seemed to be nothing missing to complete the happiness of the cheerful group gathered at the Rectory of Croydon. Mr. Howard might not have felt flattered if he had known this, but it was true; Emma had just parted from him, so she didn’t yet feel the need for his company, and the joy of knowing she was loved was enough for her peace of mind right now. The stress and anxiety of waiting were over, replaced by a sense of calm and peace that seemed all she needed. She had as much to listen to as to share, since Sam had been to Chichester, seen Penelope and her husband, planned for his future, and his outlook was looking very bright. If he could only have secured a couple of thousand pounds in addition to what he already had, stepping into a comfortable home and a thriving business would have been a breeze. As it stood, the prospects that Penelope promised him would come to fruition soon enough, which were enough to uplift his spirits and ease his mind.

CHAPTER XVI.

The next morning Emma had a succession of visitors. Miss Millar was among the first and gayest of the number. She came up with Sam immediately after breakfast, to spend a long day, and expressed great satisfaction at seeing her again.

The next morning, Emma had a stream of visitors. Miss Millar was one of the first and most cheerful to arrive. She came with Sam right after breakfast to spend the day and was very happy to see her again.

"You cannot think how dreadfully dull I have been," said she, "almost ever since you went away. George being in love is the stupidest thing in the world. Formerly when he had done with his business, and escaped from his offices he used to be glad of my society and would read or walk when I wanted him, but now all that is quite changed, and if I do get a speech from him once in a week I am taught to consider it a great favour. Upon my word it is a sad disease."

"You can't imagine how incredibly boring I've been," she said, "almost ever since you left. George being in love is the most ridiculous thing ever. Before, when he wrapped up his work and got away from the office, he used to enjoy spending time with me and would read or go for a walk whenever I wanted him to, but now everything's totally different. If I manage to get a word out of him once a week, I'm expected to see it as a huge favor. Honestly, it's a pretty sad situation."

"They say it is infectious," said Emma, laughing.

"They say it's contagious," Emma said with a laugh.

"Oh I trust not," cried Annie quite seriously, "I hope I shall escape the infection, I have such a horror of the whole thing. I beg the pardon of all such of the present company who may be engaged, but I think that people in love are very ridiculous."

"Oh, I really hope not," Annie said earnestly. "I hope I can avoid getting infected; I find the whole thing terrifying. I apologize to anyone here who might be in a relationship, but I think people in love are quite silly."

"Can you always discern at the first glance when they have the disease," enquired Miss Bridge good-humouredly.

"Can you always tell at first glance when they have the disease?" asked Miss Bridge with a friendly smile.

"Yes I think I can—but happily it leaves no marks, and when it is passed, people may be as amiable as before. But it's a sad thing that young people should be so constantly exposed to the danger. I hope you will keep clear Emma, in spite of the atmosphere to which you have removed."

"Yeah, I think I can—but thankfully it doesn’t leave any marks, and once it's over, people can be just as friendly as they were before. But it's really unfortunate that young people are always at risk. I hope you stay safe, Emma, despite the environment you've moved into."

"Is it worse than when I was here two months ago?" enquired Emma, secretly smiling at her young friend's remarks.

"Is it worse than when I was here two months ago?" Emma asked, secretly smiling at her young friend's comments.

"We shall soon see," replied Annie; "if there were any one to fall in love with here, I am certain you would be in a dangerous position."

"We'll find out soon," replied Annie; "if there was someone to fall in love with here, I'm sure you'd be in a risky situation."

"Well, why should you except me?" said Mr. Bridge, "here I am a bachelor, why may I not aspire to be considered as a dangerous individual?"

"Well, why shouldn't you consider me?" said Mr. Bridge. "Here I am, a bachelor; why can't I be seen as a dangerous individual?"

"You, my dear Mr. Bridge—because you are engaged to me; you know you long ago promised to marry me yourself," replied Annie.

"You, my dear Mr. Bridge—since you're engaged to me; you know you promised long ago to marry me," replied Annie.

"I am flattered at your remembering our engagement, young lady, but I am astonished that you are left so long to me without competition; I think you must be something like Beatrice."

"I’m flattered that you remember our engagement, young lady, but I'm surprised you’ve been left with me for so long without any competition; I think you must be a bit like Beatrice."

"No, I never had lovers to mock," said she, "except Mr. Alfred Fremantle, and he is the facsimile of Sir John Suckling's constant lover, or rather he resembles him in constancy, but has none of his wit to express it. What is it he says—

"No, I never had lovers to mock," she said, "except Mr. Alfred Fremantle, and he is just like Sir John Suckling's loyal lover, or rather he shares his loyalty, but has none of his cleverness to show it. What is it he says—

"I have been in love three days,
And shall be three days more."

"I cannot remember the words exactly, but it is something to that effect."

"I can’t remember the exact words, but it’s something like that."

Sam turned round from the window, and repeated the lines to which Annie alluded. She looked astonished.

Sam turned away from the window and repeated the lines that Annie was referring to. She looked shocked.

"How came you to know them?" said she.

"How did you get to know them?" she asked.

"I read them amongst his poems," was his answer.

"I read them among his poems," was his answer.

"I thought you were a surgeon, Mr. Samuel Watson," said she still in amazement, "and though never doubting that you knew a great deal of anatomy and such things, did not expect you would be acquainted with love poetry."

"I thought you were a surgeon, Mr. Samuel Watson," she said, still amazed, "and while I never doubted that you knew a lot about anatomy and those kinds of things, I didn't expect you to be into love poetry."

"And is it to want of taste or want of time, Miss Millar, that you would attribute my imaginary ignorance?"

"And do you think it's because of a lack of taste or a lack of time, Miss Millar, that you would put my imagined ignorance down to?"

"I do not wish to offend you, but certainly I had expected a surgeon's tastes to be different; and I should have referred a case of dislocation or fracture to you, with much more faith than a failure of memory."

"I don't want to offend you, but honestly, I expected a surgeon to have different tastes; and I would have trusted you with a case of dislocation or fracture much more than with a memory issue."

"You thought I could mend your finger better than a broken verse, and that though I might make you whole, I should make a line halt—was that it?"

"You thought I could fix your finger better than rewriting a broken line, and that even if I could make you complete, I would still leave a line unfinished—was that it?"

"I believe it was, and my amazement is so great, I do not know when I shall recover," replied she saucily.

"I think it was, and I'm so amazed, I don't know when I'll be able to recover," she replied cheekily.

"I know you always had a strong prejudice against the medical profession," said Mr. Bridge smiling, "you considered one specimen the type of the whole class."

"I know you’ve always had a strong bias against the medical field," Mr. Bridge said with a smile, "you viewed one example as representative of the entire group."

"I am delighted to hear it," exclaimed Sam, "I like of all things to meet with prejudiced people, one has such a pleasure in disputing with them; good, strong prejudices are delightful things, they are so constantly changing their color and complexion; for I have often observed a strong dislike converted into a decided approbation, whilst the owner is unaware of the change, and gravely assures you he never alters his mind."

"I’m really glad to hear that," Sam said. "I love meeting people with strong opinions; it’s so much fun to argue with them. Good, strong prejudices are fascinating because they constantly shift and change. I’ve often noticed how someone’s intense dislike can turn into genuine approval without them even realizing it, and they’ll seriously insist that they’ve never changed their mind."

"That must be a man's prejudice, Mr. Watson," said Annie, "women are much more consistent. I have hated doctors, surgeons and apothecaries ever since I was five years old, and Mr. Morgan gave me some bon-bons which made me sick. I have always distrusted them since that."

"That must be a man's bias, Mr. Watson," Annie said, "women are way more consistent. I've hated doctors, surgeons, and pharmacists ever since I was five, when Mr. Morgan gave me some that made me sick. I've never trusted them since then."

"I am not at all surprised," said Sam, with much gravity; "such an offence was unpardonable, and well deserves to be visited on the whole of the medical profession by your unchanging and unmitigated contempt. After this we cannot allow your dislike to be called a prejudice!"

"I’m not surprised at all," Sam said seriously. "Such an offense is unforgivable and deserves to be met with your constant and complete disdain for the entire medical profession. After this, we can't let your dislike be called a prejudice!"

"Is your brother always as impertinent to every young woman as he is to me?" enquired Annie, turning to Emma, "he seems determined to quarrel with me—has he naturally a bad temper?"

"Is your brother always this rude to every young woman like he is to me?" asked Annie, turning to Emma. "He seems set on arguing with me—does he have a bad temper by nature?"

"Really I do not know," replied Emma, "I have seen so little of him, and never with any other young ladies; do you imagine want of temper a necessary accompaniment to his profession?"

"Honestly, I don't know," Emma replied. "I've hardly seen him, and never with any other young women; do you think a bad temper is something that comes with his job?"

"Oh no, I am not quite so bad as that," said she laughing, "doctors ought to be particularly bland and insinuating, able to make all the bitter realities they inflict on one, pass easily under the sweetening cover of a smile and honied words."

"Oh no, I’m not that bad," she said with a laugh. "Doctors should be especially nice and charming, able to make all the harsh truths they throw at you go down easily with a smile and sweet words."

They were interrupted by the arrival of other visitors. Emma having just arrived from a prolonged visit to Lady Gordon at Osborne Castle, was likely to become a very popular character at Croydon; there was so much virtue comprised in the friendship of a baronet's wife, and as it was whispered, the admiration of her brother; for accounts of his visit to Croydon had been whispered abroad, and such an act could only be attributed to one motive. All her former acquaintance looked on her as a baroness elect, and all began to find out what a very charming girl they had always thought her. They would not for the world neglect calling on that sweet, amiable Emma Watson. They were so delighted to see her back again; they were so eager that she should make a long stay amongst them all. Croydon would be so gay with all that was going on. The three Miss Watsons had been such a very great addition, it had never been like itself since they came.

They were interrupted by the arrival of other visitors. Emma, who had just returned from a long visit to Lady Gordon at Osborne Castle, was likely to become a very popular figure in Croydon; there was so much charm in the friendship of a baronet's wife, and, as rumors suggested, the admiration of her brother. News of his visit to Croydon had spread, and such a gesture could only be seen as having one motive. All her former acquaintances viewed her as a potential baroness, and everyone began to recognize what a lovely young woman they had always believed her to be. They would never dream of skipping a visit to that sweet, kind Emma Watson. They were thrilled to see her back and were eager for her to stay with them for a long time. Croydon would be so lively with everything happening. The three Miss Watsons had made such a significant impact; it had never felt the same since they arrived.

Amongst her visitors were her sister-in-law and niece. Emma was really glad to see the little girl, who clung to her and begged her to come back again very soon, as she had no one to teach her now so nicely as she had been used to do.

Among her visitors were her sister-in-law and niece. Emma was really happy to see the little girl, who hugged her tightly and asked her to come back again very soon, since she had no one to teach her now as nicely as she was used to.

"My dear Emma," cried Jane, "how delighted I am to see you again, and so blooming as you are looking; upon my word, I really begin to see what Mr. Morgan once said of our likeness. I hope you left your kind friends at the Castle well—charming young man Lord Osborne; nothing of hauteur or pride about him. He seemed quite at home with me—but, to be sure, when people have lived in the same sort of society, they acquire a sort of ease towards each other. I cannot make out that he knew my uncle, Sir Thomas, but he reminded me very much of some of the young men that I used to see at his house."

"My dear Emma," Jane exclaimed, "I’m so happy to see you again, and you look absolutely radiant! Honestly, I'm starting to understand what Mr. Morgan used to say about our resemblance. I hope you left your lovely friends at the Castle well—Lord Osborne is such a charming young man; he has none of that arrogance or pride. He seemed completely comfortable with me—but then again, when people have been in the same kind of social circles, they tend to feel at ease with each other. I can’t quite figure out if he knew my uncle, Sir Thomas, but he reminded me a lot of some of the young men I used to see at his house."

Here she paused, and Emma, thinking some sort of remark necessary, and yet not having the least idea what she was expected to reply to, only ventured to enquire for her brother.

Here she paused, and Emma, thinking some kind of comment was necessary, and yet not having the slightest idea what she was supposed to say, only dared to ask about her brother.

"Mr. Watson? oh, he is well enough, I believe! I have not seen him this morning, however, for he breakfasted early with Elizabeth; I believe, if he can, he will come and see you some day, but indeed, Emma, you must come to us. We have plenty of room, and should you have any friends coming, we could easily accommodate them too. I would not mind putting myself to any inconvenience for your sake, my dear."

"Mr. Watson? Oh, he’s doing fine, I think! I haven’t seen him this morning, though, since he had breakfast early with Elizabeth. I believe he will come to see you one day if he can, but really, Emma, you need to come to visit us. We have plenty of space, and if you have any friends joining you, we could easily accommodate them too. I wouldn’t mind making any effort for you, my dear."

"I am sure I feel much obliged, but at present I mast decline your offers," said Emma, trying to speak with warmth.

"I really appreciate it, but right now I have to decline your offers," said Emma, attempting to speak warmly.

"Oh, no, not at all, I assure you, you could expect nothing less from us; we, you know, are your nearest relations, and under certain circumstances, we may naturally be expected to show our approbation and patronage; every young woman has a claim on her own family; so you will certainly come back to us."

"Oh, no, not at all, I assure you, you could expect nothing less from us; we, you know, are your closest relatives, and under certain circumstances, we can naturally be expected to show our support and approval; every young woman has a right to her own family; so you will definitely come back to us."

"Indeed I must decline Jane," said Emma firmly, "at least, for the present."

"Honestly, I have to say no, Jane," Emma replied confidently, "at least for now."

"And indeed, dear, I will not take a refusal, so I shall certainly get a room ready for you, and another shall be prepared for a friend whenever it is needed. Did you leave Lord Osborne at the Castle, did you say?"

"And honestly, dear, I won’t take no for an answer, so I’ll definitely have a room ready for you, and another one will be prepared for a friend whenever it's needed. Did you say you left Lord Osborne at the Castle?"

Emma replied in the negative of course.

Emma reacted negatively, of course.

"Really, for so young a man," continued Mrs. Watson, "his air and manner were remarkable; so exceedingly high-bred and aristocratic. I have seldom seen manners which delighted me more, I assure you. Don't blush so, my dear," added she, making believe to whisper; "nobody here knows anything about him, except you and me."

"Honestly, for such a young guy," Mrs. Watson went on, "his demeanor and presence were impressive; so incredibly refined and classy. I've rarely seen manners that pleased me more, I promise you. Don’t get embarrassed, sweetheart," she said, pretending to whisper, "no one here knows anything about him, except you and me."

"Then allow me to suggest that, as a reason for dropping the subject," said Emma, "and recurring to some one more generally interesting."

"Then let me suggest that, as a reason to drop this topic," Emma said, "and return to something a bit more interesting."

"La, my dear," laughed Jane, "it looks very suspicious, your not choosing to talk of him. However, if you don't like it, I will say no more—I would not vex you for the world, my dear sister—what a sweet pretty gown that is you have on; Lady Gordon's choice, beyond a doubt."

"Well, my dear," laughed Jane, "it seems pretty suspicious that you're not choosing to talk about him. But if you don't want to discuss it, I won't say another word—I wouldn't upset you for anything, my dear sister—what a lovely dress you're wearing; it's definitely Lady Gordon's choice."

"No, indeed," replied Emma, smiling, "but I dare say Miss Bridge remembers choosing it for me, whilst we were at Burton."

"No, not at all," replied Emma with a smile, "but I'm sure Miss Bridge remembers picking it out for me when we were at Burton."

"What sort of bonnets are most in fashion, Emma?" asked Jane, "Elizabeth's wedding bonnet is, to my taste, vastly ugly; not that I pretend to be a judge at all,—though I used to be thought to have some taste—but I dare say, she was quite right not to take my advice; one must not expect to be always judged candidly—every one cannot see one's merits; so I am not surprised—how are heads worn now?"

"What kind of hats are popular right now, Emma?" asked Jane. "Elizabeth's wedding hat is, in my opinion, really ugly; not that I claim to have good taste—though people used to think I did—but I guess she was right not to take my advice; you can't always expect people to be fair in their judgment—not everyone can see your strengths; so I'm not shocked. So, how are people wearing their hats these days?"

Emma tried to recall and describe some of the bonnets she had seen at Lady Gordon's fête, but Mrs. Watson pronounced her description unsatisfactory, wished she had been there to see it, and wondered Margaret had never thought of asking her over for that day. She might have done it so easily, Jane was sure, and considering how very kind Jane had been to Margaret, and how large a share Robert had had in bringing about her marriage, she thought it was the least she could have done, to shew her gratitude and mark her sense of former favors.

Emma tried to remember and describe some of the bonnets she had seen at Lady Gordon's party, but Mrs. Watson found her description lacking, wished she could have been there to see it, and wondered why Margaret had never thought to invite her for that day. Jane was sure it would have been so simple for her, and considering how kind Jane had been to Margaret, along with how much Robert had contributed to her marriage, she thought it was the least Margaret could have done to show her gratitude and acknowledge past kindnesses.

Emma tried to excuse Margaret, but fortunately, before she had wasted much eloquence in that way, Jane perceived it was time to withdraw.

Emma tried to make excuses for Margaret, but luckily, before she spent too much effort on that, Jane realized it was time to leave.

No sooner was she out of the room than Sam returned from the window where he had ensconced himself during her visit, and exclaimed:

No sooner had she left the room than Sam came back from the window where he had settled himself during her visit, and exclaimed:

"Really, I hope it is not very wicked, but that woman puts me more out of patience than all the rest of the world of Croydon put together."

"Honestly, I hope it's not too terrible, but that woman tests my patience more than everyone else in Croydon combined."

"The rest of the world of Croydon is infinitely obliged to you," said Annie Millar, walking up to him; "allow me, sir, as its representative, to make you a grateful curtsey on the occasion. You can bear with us all better than with your sister-in-law?"

"The rest of the world in Croydon is really grateful to you," said Annie Millar, approaching him. "Please allow me, sir, as its representative, to give you a heartfelt curtsey on this occasion. Can you tolerate us all better than your sister-in-law?"

She made him a saucy curtsey as she spoke, looking exceedingly pretty as she did so.

She gave him a cheeky curtsey as she spoke, looking incredibly pretty while doing it.

"You ought to be ashamed of yourself for such a speech, Sam," said Emma, at the same moment; "I am sure she meant to be kind."

"You should be ashamed of yourself for saying that, Sam," Emma said at the same time. "I'm sure she was trying to be nice."

"Yes, but who did she mean to be kind to, Emma? was it to Emma Watson or some imaginary future baroness," replied Sam.

"Yes, but who was she actually being kind to, Emma? Was it to Emma Watson or some made-up future baroness?" replied Sam.

"Why should I enquire into motives, or attribute a bad ones? She might have been just the same if Lord Osborne had never existed."

"Why should I question motives or assign bad ones? She could have been exactly the same even if Lord Osborne had never been around."

"I do not believe it," persisted he.

"I don't believe it," he insisted.

"Your brother wants to see how violent prejudices become him," said Annie Millar, "do not argue with him—he does not deserve it."

"Your brother wants to see how violent prejudices suit him," said Annie Millar, "don't argue with him—he doesn't deserve it."

"Miss Millar is angry with me for the implied reflection on Croydon," said he, "but I knew she had not been brought up here, and never thought of her as belonging to the place."

"Miss Millar is upset with me for the implied criticism of Croydon," he said, "but I knew she hadn't grown up here, and I never considered her as part of this place."

"And what do you know of Croydon, to give you so dark an opinion of its inhabitants?" enquired she, "I do not think we slander, or court here worse than in other places."

"And what do you know about Croydon that makes you think so poorly of its people?" she asked. "I don't believe we gossip or behave any worse here than anywhere else."

"I have heard a great deal about you all, from my two sisters," replied he; "Emma especially, gave me lively pictures of your proceedings. I was well acquainted with you and your irreconcileable prejudices against unfortunate surgeons several months ago.

"I’ve heard a lot about all of you from my two sisters," he replied. "Emma especially painted a vivid picture of what you’ve been up to. I was already aware of you and your unyielding prejudices against unfortunate surgeons several months ago."

"Oh! you used to correspond with Emma, did you?" said she.

"Oh! You used to write to Emma, didn’t you?" she said.

"To be sure I did; would not you write to your brother, Miss Millar?"

"Of course I would; wouldn't you write to your brother, Miss Millar?"

"Perhaps I might—but I do not think he would read it if I did—especially if I crossed the letter! George is not fond of letters!"

"Maybe I could—but I don't think he would read it if I did—especially if I messed up the letter! George doesn't really like letters!"

"But you like them yourself?"

"But you like them too?"

"Oh yes! I should like to have seen Emma's to you. I am sure they would have been very interesting—does she not write very clever letters?"

"Oh yes! I would have loved to see Emma's letters to you. I’m sure they would have been really interesting—doesn't she write very clever letters?"

"I used to think them interesting and clever—but, perhaps, that was because I am only a surgeon, and could not be expected to have either taste or judgment," replied he, with mock humility.

"I used to find them interesting and clever—but maybe that was just because I'm only a surgeon and shouldn't be expected to have any taste or judgment," he replied, feigning humility.

"Oh, but I think you might have both on that subject—your admiring Emma's letters is decidedly a proof of it."

"Oh, but I think you might have both on that subject—your admiration for Emma's letters is definitely proof of it."

"Even though I am a surgeon?"

"Even though I'm a doc?"

"Yes, even though you are a surgeon."

"Yeah, even though you're a surgeon."

"And though you have never seen any of those letters, the liking which secures your approbation?"

"And even though you’ve never seen any of those letters, the fondness that earns your approval?"

"Ah! you are too clever for me—you want to make me contradict myself, or something of that sort—but I will not argue with you, and then you cannot prove me wrong."

"Ah! You're too smart for me—you’re trying to get me to contradict myself, or something like that—but I won’t argue with you, so you can't prove me wrong."

"You need not say you will not—you cannot argue; no woman can, they can only feel, and express those feelings."

"You don't have to say you won't—you can't argue; no woman can, they can only feel and share those feelings."

"And taking the converse of your proposition, Mr. Samuel Watson, I presume that men surpass us so much in argument, because they have no feelings. Am I to infer that?"

"And taking the opposite of your statement, Mr. Samuel Watson, I assume that men excel in arguments so much because they have no emotions. Should I take that as my conclusion?"

"We have them, but we guide them, not they us. It is exactly the reverse with you, and you never see more than one side of a question," replied he, in the most straightforward manner possible.

"We have them, but we guide them, not the other way around. It's the complete opposite with you, and you only ever see one side of an issue," he replied, as straightforwardly as he could.

"Yes; you have some feelings very apparent," replied she, "contempt for women is evidently a prominent one."

"Yes, you definitely have some feelings that are very clear," she replied, "and contempt for women is clearly a big one."

"Contempt, Miss Millar! no indeed, you do me injustice, if you think so—but, perhaps, you imagine that a part of my profession?"

"Contempt, Miss Millar! No, you’re mistaken if you think that—though maybe you believe it’s part of my job?"

"I certainly think it one that hardens all the feelings," said she turning away and thus putting a stop to the conversation. It had been settled that the whole vicarage party were to dine at the Millars' that afternoon, and it now became time for those who did not belong to it, to return home to prepare for dinner. Elizabeth Watson, her brother, and Miss Millar accordingly set off together. Elizabeth taking Sam's arm, and Annie walking on her other side; they made the passage with scarcely a syllable passing between them; and as the Millars' house was nearer the vicarage than the residence of the Robert Watsons, Annie left them at the door of her house.

"I really think it hardens all emotions," she said, turning away and ending the conversation. It had been decided that the entire vicarage group would have dinner at the Millars' that afternoon, and it was now time for those who weren’t included to head home and prepare for their own dinner. Elizabeth Watson, her brother, and Miss Millar set off together. Elizabeth took Sam's arm, and Annie walked on her other side; they made the trip with hardly a word exchanged among them. Since the Millars' house was closer to the vicarage than the home of the Robert Watsons, Annie left them at the door of her house.

"What do you think of Annie Millar?" cried Elizabeth eagerly, as she and her brother proceeded together. "Is she not charming?"

"What do you think of Annie Millar?" Elizabeth asked excitedly, as she and her brother walked together. "Isn't she charming?"

"Yes, she is a very fine girl," replied he quietly.

"Yeah, she's a really nice girl," he replied softly.

"Oh, Sam," continued Elizabeth, "I do so wish you would like her; I have always thought she was exactly suited to you. She will have twenty thousand pounds of her own, and I am sure she is much better worth liking than Mary Edwards."

"Oh, Sam," Elizabeth continued, "I really wish you would like her; I've always thought she was just right for you. She has twenty thousand pounds of her own, and I'm sure she's way more worth liking than Mary Edwards."

Elizabeth, in her open-hearted zeal for Sam's welfare, never for a moment reflected that she was taking the most probable way to prejudice him against her, since there is nothing which in general has more influence that way than a sister's praises; whilst the surest means to interest a man's favor for any young woman, is to abuse or find fault with her. True to his feelings as a man, Sam of course replied:

Elizabeth, in her genuine enthusiasm for Sam's well-being, never considered that she might be turning him against her. There's really nothing that can influence a guy's perception more than his sister's compliments; conversely, the best way to grab a man's attention for any young woman is to criticize or complain about her. Staying true to his feelings as a man, Sam naturally responded:

"If you reckon her merits by her pounds, I dare say she is, but I do not see otherwise in what she surpasses Mary Edwards."

"If you judge her worth by her wealth, I’d say she does, but I don’t see how else she excels compared to Mary Edwards."

Fortunately they had just arrived at the termination of their walk, and Sam having seen his sister safely deposited in the house, returned alone to George Millar's residence.

Fortunately, they had just reached the end of their walk, and after making sure his sister was safely inside the house, Sam returned alone to George Millar's place.

The evening was a very merry one, for the whole party was well assorted and in good spirits, in spite, as Annie observed, of the tremendous event hanging over some of them. But it was not Elizabeth's nature to be very pensive; positive evils did not make her sad, it was not likely then that what she firmly believed to be a positive good, would weigh heavily on her spirits. She was perfectly satisfied with her future prospects, and could look forward without any trembling emotion to her approaching fate. After dinner, when the ladies had returned to the drawing-room, Elizabeth, who was burning with anxiety to make known the fact of Emma's engagement, began enquiring of Annie, if she thought her sister changed since her visit to Osborne Castle. Miss Millar declared she was looking better, plumper, gayer, prettier than ever; but in no other respect was she altered.

The evening was really enjoyable, as everyone at the party got along well and was in high spirits, despite the huge event weighing on some of them, as Annie pointed out. But Elizabeth wasn’t the type to dwell on things; she didn’t let obvious problems bring her down, so it was unlikely that what she firmly believed to be a positive change would dampen her spirits. She felt completely confident about her future and could look ahead to what was coming without any anxiety. After dinner, when the ladies went back to the drawing room, Elizabeth, eager to share the news about Emma's engagement, started asking Annie if she thought her sister had changed since her visit to Osborne Castle. Miss Millar said that Emma looked better, chubbier, happier, and prettier than ever, but in every other way, she hadn’t changed at all.

"Then you do not suspect her of having fallen in love?" enquired Miss Watson laughingly.

"Then you don't think she's fallen in love?" asked Miss Watson with a laugh.

"I see no trace of it," said the other, examining Emma from head to foot with a grave air, taking a candle from the chimney-piece to throw more light on her countenance. "I see no symptoms at all, pray do not attempt to raise such unfounded imputations against her, Elizabeth; your insinuations disgrace you!"

"I don't see any signs of it," said the other, looking Emma up and down with a serious expression, taking a candle from the mantle to shed more light on her face. "I see no symptoms at all, so please don't try to make such baseless accusations against her, Elizabeth; your hints are shameful!"

"Nay then, in my own justification I must inform you, Annie,—shall I tell, Emma—or do you blush to own the truth?" enquired Miss Watson with a significant smile.

"Nah then, to defend myself, I have to tell you, Annie—should I say it, Emma—or are you too embarrassed to admit the truth?" asked Miss Watson with a knowing smile.

"Not that she is engaged to that Lord Osborne!" cried Annie, starting back with horror, "you are not going to confirm the rumour which Miss Jenkins and Mrs. Watson so industriously circulate, and that brought Miss Morgan and Miss Fenton to call on her to-day. This can never be."

"She can't be engaged to that Lord Osborne!" exclaimed Annie, stepping back in shock. "You’re not going to confirm the rumor that Miss Jenkins and Mrs. Watson are spreading, which brought Miss Morgan and Miss Fenton to visit her today. This just can't be happening."

"My dear Annie," said Emma smiling quietly, "that Lord Osborne, as you call him, is a very estimable young man, and would make any woman who liked him very happy I have no doubt."

"My dear Annie," said Emma with a quiet smile, "that Lord Osborne, as you refer to him, is a very admirable young man, and I have no doubt he would make any woman who liked him very happy."

"Indeed! well I hope he will, if you are going to marry him," said Annie with a mournful countenance and expression, that made Elizabeth laugh out-right, "but in that case, when you are Lady Osborne, we shall never see you again."

"Definitely! I hope he does, if you're going to marry him," said Annie with a sad look and expression that made Elizabeth burst out laughing, "but in that case, when you're Lady Osborne, we probably won’t see you again."

"I dare say not," replied Emma, "but, believe me, I never intend to be Lady Osborne, so your alarm is unfounded."

"I really don’t think so," replied Emma, "but trust me, I have no plans to be Lady Osborne, so your worry is unnecessary."

"And you are not engaged to him, and you are free—oh, how glad I am—I was sure you could not be," cried Annie quite rapturously.

"And you’re not engaged to him, and you’re free—oh, how happy I am—I was sure you couldn’t be," exclaimed Annie with great excitement.

Emma looked at Elizabeth and said,

Emma looked at Elizabeth and said,

"Finish the story, as you began it."

"Complete the story the way you started it."

"Well then, Annie, I am sorry to lower your opinion of my sister, but as the fact must come sooner or later to your knowledge, and you seem now tolerably prepared to receive it, I have to make to you the distressing announcement that Emma is in reality engaged to be married, though not to Lord Osborne, who is not the only man in the world I assure you."

"Well then, Annie, I'm sorry to change your view of my sister, but since you’re going to find out sooner or later, and you seem more or less ready to hear it, I have to share the upsetting news that Emma is actually engaged to be married, though not to Lord Osborne, who isn’t the only man in the world, I promise you."

"Emma engaged to be married," said Annie with a desponding look, "then I have no hope; the next thing I shall hear, is that my hand is disposed of; we shall none of us escape it. Dear Miss Bridge, how did you manage?"

"Emma is engaged to be married," said Annie with a sad look, "then I have no hope; the next thing I’ll hear is that my hand is taken; none of us will escape it. Dear Miss Bridge, how did you manage?"

"I would not recommend you to wish for my fate, my dear, I had a bitter disappointment," replied the old lady with extraordinary placidity.

"I wouldn’t suggest you wish for my fate, my dear. I faced a bitter disappointment," replied the old lady with remarkable calmness.

"My dear madam," said Annie respectfully, and taking her hand as she spoke, "I beg your pardon a thousand times, but I assure you I did not know that, or I would not have jested on the subject."

"My dear madam," Annie said respectfully, taking her hand as she spoke, "I apologize a thousand times, but I promise you I didn’t know that, or I wouldn’t have joked about it."

"My dear child, the thing is too long passed to hurt my feelings now," said Miss Bridge smoothing down Annie's glossy hair as she inclined her head towards her; "but I do not think you would wish to buy my present peace of mind by undergoing all I have felt and suffered."

"My dear child, it's been so long that it doesn’t hurt my feelings anymore," said Miss Bridge, smoothing down Annie's shiny hair as she leaned her head towards her; "but I don’t think you’d want to trade my current peace of mind for everything I've felt and suffered."

A pause ensued, which Mrs. Turner was the first to break.

A pause followed, and Mrs. Turner was the first to speak.

"Well Elizabeth, do tell us what is the name of your sister's young man—who is he and what is he? I am longing to know all about it."

"Well Elizabeth, please tell us the name of your sister's boyfriend—who is he and what is he like? I can't wait to hear all about it."

Elizabeth told them all she knew, and when she added that Lord Osborne had recently given him a valuable living, Emma enquired whether she was not right in saying that Lord Osborne was an estimable young man.

Elizabeth shared everything she knew, and when she mentioned that Lord Osborne had recently given him a valuable position, Emma asked if she was not correct in saying that Lord Osborne was a commendable young man.

"What, because he has livings to dispose of?" said Annie. "I suppose he could not help that."

"What, just because he has positions to fill?" said Annie. "I guess he couldn't avoid that."

Emma was silent, but Elizabeth exclaimed,

Emma was quiet, but Elizabeth shouted,

"Oh! but you must understand that Lord Osborne was in love with her, and therefore, as he could not marry her himself, it was very generous of him to give his rival an income to enable him to do so."

"Oh! But you have to understand that Lord Osborne was in love with her, and since he couldn't marry her himself, it was very generous of him to give his rival an income to help him do it."

"Elizabeth!" said Emma reproachfully.

"Elizabeth!" Emma said reproachfully.

"Emma tries to make a mystery of it," continued her sister; "I cannot get her to own that Lord Osborne proposed to her; but I am sure if he did not, it was because she accepted Mr. Howard before he had time to do so."

"Emma is trying to make a mystery out of it," her sister continued. "I can't get her to admit that Lord Osborne asked her out, but I'm certain that if he didn't, it was because she agreed to Mr. Howard before he had a chance to."

The gentlemen at this juncture returned to the drawing-room, for neither of the three seemed disposed to prefer the bottle to the ladies, and Annie sat down to prepare tea. Sam approached the table, which was a little removed from the others, and tendered his assistance if necessary. She did not accept or decline his offer, but looked a little confused; he could not decide whether she was angry or vexed, and stood quietly by considering her countenance, and aiding her whenever she required more water from the elegant silver kettle which swung over a spirit-lamp in the place of our modern urn.

The guys came back to the living room, since none of the three seemed interested in the drinks over the ladies, and Annie sat down to make tea. Sam walked over to the table, which was slightly away from the others, and offered his help if she needed it. She neither accepted nor refused his offer but looked a bit confused; he couldn't tell if she was upset or annoyed, so he stood by quietly, observing her expression and helping her whenever she needed more water from the elegant silver kettle that hung over a spirit lamp instead of our modern urn.

At length, when the others seemed engrossed with their tea and conversation, she raised her head and said, with a little embarrassment,

At last, when everyone else was absorbed in their tea and chatting, she lifted her head and said, a bit awkwardly,

"I certainly owe you some apology, Mr. Watson, for the incivility of my last speech to you this afternoon. I am quite shocked to think I should have been so rude."

"I definitely owe you an apology, Mr. Watson, for the rudeness of my last comment to you this afternoon. I'm really surprised I could have been so disrespectful."

"Indeed, Miss Millar, I was not affronted, for I had known your opinion before, and I thought the apologies were rather due from me, since, though quite unintentionally, I had given you the idea that I entertained a contempt for women. I did not deserve that accusation, but my expressions must have been wrong, if they awoke such an idea."

"Honestly, Miss Millar, I wasn’t offended because I already knew your opinion, and I felt the apologies were really owed from me since, even though it was unintentional, I gave you the impression that I looked down on women. I didn't deserve that accusation, but my words must have been off if they led to that idea."

Annie could not help feeling that even a surgeon might look very handsome, and that his tone and manner might convey the conviction of his perfect sincerity: she liked him, in spite of his profession.

Annie couldn’t shake the feeling that even a surgeon could be quite attractive, and that his tone and demeanor might show genuine sincerity: she liked him, despite his job.

"Seriously, Mr. Watson, I should never accuse you of anything of the sort," returned she after a moment's reflection; "so I suppose we may pass an amnesty for past offences, and declare a truce for the present."

"Honestly, Mr. Watson, I should never blame you for that," she replied after a moment of thought; "so I guess we can forgive past mistakes and agree to a ceasefire for now."

"Let it be a treaty of peace," said he playfully; "permanent peace."

"Let’s make it a peace treaty," he said jokingly; "a lasting peace."

"No," she replied shaking her head; "that would be promising too much. I shall be certain to quarrel with you again, and it does not do to break treaties. Do you know I was never, as a child, so much inclined to be naughty as when I had just promised to be very good. Let us content ourselves with a four hours' truce, renewable or not at the end of that time."

"No," she said, shaking her head. "That would be making too many promises. I'm sure I'll end up arguing with you again, and it's not good to break agreements. You know, I was never as tempted to be naughty as I was right after I promised to be really good. Let’s settle for a four-hour truce, which we can renew or not when the time’s up."

"Be it so," replied he laughing, "if you think that the safest proceeding or the most agreeable. So you were a naughty girl, were you, at school?"

"Sure," he replied with a laugh, "if you think that's the safest or most enjoyable way to go about it. So you were a troublemaker in school, huh?"

"Oh, always in a scrape—the torment of my governess," said she laughing at the recollection. "They used gravely to shake their heads, and say they did not know what would become of me; I should never be good for anything; so idle—so rebellious—so mischievous—so saucy—and withal so merry and happy—I always got my own way with them all."

"Oh, I'm always getting into trouble—the bane of my governess," she said, laughing at the memory. "They would seriously shake their heads and say they didn't know what was going to happen to me; I would never be good for anything; so lazy—so defiant—so troublesome—so cheeky—and yet so cheerful and happy—I always managed to get my way with all of them."

"And what did you learn at school, may I ask?"

"And what did you learn in school, if you don't mind me asking?"

"First to play at battledore and shuttle-cock, and repeat 'I love my love with an A,' &c.—then to dance—I liked that—then to do cross-stitch, tent and marking—I worked a magnificent sampler, which I will show you some day. Then I learnt my letters and to read, because they promised me some fairy tales if I would try. The next accomplishment I acquired was to do a sum in the rule of three, for which I was rewarded with 'Sir Charles Grandison,' in seven volumes. I do not know that I learnt anything else, except the way to govern all my companions, coax my superiors—oh, and write a letter."

"First, we played with the battledore and shuttlecock, and I repeated 'I love my love with an A,' etc.—then we danced—I enjoyed that—then we did cross-stitch, tent, and marking—I made a beautiful sampler that I’ll show you someday. After that, I learned my letters and how to read because they promised me some fairy tales if I tried. The next skill I picked up was doing a sum in the rule of three, for which I was rewarded with 'Sir Charles Grandison' in seven volumes. I don’t think I learned anything else, except how to manage all my friends, charm my superiors—oh, and write a letter."

"Well, I think it must have been a very good school, and if ever I have daughters they shall be sent there too. I admire the system exceedingly."

"Well, I think it must have been a really good school, and if I ever have daughters, I’ll make sure they go there too. I really admire the system."

"Yes, I think it was a very good school," replied Annie; "to be sure, I learnt nothing worth knowing, and a great deal which I had better have let alone: one sees a prodigious deal of meanness, and manœuvring, and artful conduct when thirty or forty girls are assembled together; but I suppose it is all right, since it has gone on for so many generations, and I do not know that women are worse than they used to be before they ever pretended to learn. We do not expect to rival Lady Jane Grey, or Queen Elizabeth, or the daughters of Evelyn, and I dare say if we did, we should only be disliked and ridiculed. No doubt it is quite right that women should be idle and frivolous; it keeps us in our right places in the world."

"Yeah, I think it was a really good school," Annie replied. "I mean, I didn’t learn anything that actually mattered, and there was a lot that I should have just ignored. You see a lot of mean behavior, manipulation, and sneaky actions when thirty or forty girls get together. But I guess it's all okay since this has been happening for so many generations, and I can't say that women are any worse than they were back when they didn’t even pretend to learn. We don’t expect to measure up to Lady Jane Grey, or Queen Elizabeth, or the daughters of Evelyn, and honestly, if we did, we’d probably just be disliked and made fun of. No doubt it’s totally fine for women to be idle and silly; it keeps us in our proper places in the world."

She spoke with something in her tone between jest and bitterness, to which Sam hardly knew how to answer.

She spoke with a tone that was part joke and part bitterness, leaving Sam unsure of how to respond.

"I protest against your giving the conversation such a turn; it is breaking our truce," said he, "you must either speak in complete jest, or serious earnest. I shall be getting into a scrape again with you, if I answer now, for I do not know which you mean."

"I protest against you steering the conversation this way; it’s breaking our truce," he said. "You need to either be completely joking or serious. If I reply now, I’ll end up in trouble again with you, because I can’t tell which one you mean."

"Let it pass for a jest then, lest you should think me seriously discontented with my position in society," replied she, "and in the meantime, give me Miss Bridge's teacup to replenish!"

"Let it be a joke then, so you don’t think I'm really unhappy with my place in society," she replied, "and in the meantime, hand me Miss Bridge's teacup to refill!"

"She is an odd girl," thought he, "I wonder in what light she looks upon me!"

"She's a strange girl," he thought, "I wonder how she sees me!"

"After all, for a surgeon, he really is pleasant," thought she, "it is a pity he has such a bad profession, I am quite sorry for him."

"After all, for a surgeon, he really is nice," she thought, "it's a shame he has such a tough job, I feel quite sorry for him."

It was with these feelings that they sat down to cards; after which, of course, they had no more private conversation until the company had left the house.

It was with these feelings that they sat down to play cards; after that, of course, they couldn't have any more private conversation until the guests had left the house.

CHAPTER XVII.

The week that preceded Elizabeth's wedding, seemed extremely short to the whole of the parties immediately concerned; every day was occupied with some excursion for their amusement, and every evening was passed at the house of some friendly acquaintance, who would not be refused the pleasure of their company. Nobody, at this epoch, was more popular than the future Mrs. George Millar; since her neighbours could not prevent her marriage, they were determined to extract as much pleasure from the occurrence as possible. For this end they gave a number of tea-parties to welcome her brother and say good-bye to her sisters, and learn as much as they could of the future plans and prospects of each. The handsome Mr. Samuel Watson, with his lively manners, promising prospects, and probable disengaged heart, was really a most interesting object; and since Emma was supposed to be engaged, and there was no further ground for her exciting jealousy, she was allowed, on all hands, to be uncommonly handsome and agreeable too. Nothing, therefore, was omitted, which could express their favourable opinion of the whole family, or their anxiety to be on good terms with them all.

The week leading up to Elizabeth's wedding felt incredibly short to everyone involved; each day was filled with outings for fun, and every evening was spent at the home of a friendly acquaintance eager to have their company. At this time, no one was more popular than the future Mrs. George Millar; since her neighbors couldn't stop her marriage, they were determined to enjoy the occasion as much as possible. To this end, they hosted several tea parties to welcome her brother, say goodbye to her sisters, and learn as much as they could about the future plans and prospects of each. The handsome Mr. Samuel Watson, with his charming personality, promising future, and likely unattached heart, was indeed a fascinating figure; and since Emma was thought to be engaged, leaving no room for her jealousy to flare up, everyone allowed her to be unusually beautiful and likable as well. Therefore, nothing was left out that could convey their favorable opinion of the entire family or their eagerness to maintain good relations with them all.

It was no particular misery to Jane that, whilst every one else was pressing for their company, there was not one day left disengaged for her. She liked a great better to be invited to meet them, as she was every evening: for, unless she could quite outshine all her neighbours in the elegance of her entertainment, she preferred giving none at all; and as it happened that Robert was in a stingy mood, she had, with difficulty, extracted from him sufficient money to buy the very handsome gown and bonnet in which she was to appear at the wedding.

It didn't bother Jane too much that, while everyone else was eagerly looking for her company, she had not a single day free for herself. She actually preferred being invited to join them, as she was every evening; unless she could definitely outshine her neighbors with the sophistication of her gatherings, she’d rather not host anything at all. Since Robert was feeling a bit tight with money, she had to struggle to get enough from him to buy the beautiful dress and bonnet she was planning to wear to the wedding.

At all these parties where, of course, the Millars regularly met the Watsons, Sam still contrived to be a great deal with Annie,—but the most favourable opportunities for intercourse, were during their long rambles in the country. Then he was always her cavalier, and they quarrelled and laughed together without interruption. Her spirits seemed as inexhaustible as her strength; she could both walk and talk for miles without mental or bodily exhaustion, and often tired out all her companions except Sam.

At all these parties where the Millars frequently met the Watsons, Sam still managed to spend a lot of time with Annie—but the best chances for getting closer were during their long walks in the countryside. During those times, he was always her partner, and they would argue and laugh together without any breaks. Her energy seemed endless; she could walk and talk for miles without getting tired, often exhausting all her companions except for Sam.

It was no wonder then, when he paid her the compliment of untiring attention, and unvarying amusement, that she should, in her turn, find him a most delightful companion, infinitely more agreeable than any one she had ever known. No more was heard about his profession—she forgot it entirely, and only considered him in the light of a very pleasant acquaintance.

It was no surprise, then, when he complimented her with his constant attention and steady amusement, that she found him to be an extremely enjoyable companion, far more pleasant than anyone she had ever met. His profession was mentioned no more—she completely forgot about it and only viewed him as a very nice friend.

It was natural that, during some of their many engagements, Emma should again meet Mr. Morgan; and equally natural that she should feel some embarrassing recollections at doing so. A bow was all that their situation, at the first moment of meeting, allowed to pass between them; but, when by a movement amongst her neighbours, a vacant seat, and the power of reaching it allowed him, he did not hesitate to avail himself of the opportunity, and place himself by her side.

It made sense that, during some of their many gatherings, Emma would run into Mr. Morgan again; and it was equally understandable that she would feel some awkward memories about it. A simple nod was all their situation allowed at their first moment of meeting, but when a shift among her neighbors created a vacant seat that he could reach, he didn't hesitate to take the chance and sit down next to her.

There was nothing of restraint or embarrassment in his manner—no appearance of consciousness or shame; he did not know, perhaps, how much their joint names had been made the subject of gossip and scandal—she thought so for a moment, but then, from what she remembered, she knew he must have been aware of it; then she felt angry at his impudence; but finally, she concluded that, after all, he was taking the wisest course; and that to converse quietly, as if nothing had passed to raise an unpleasant feeling, would be, on the whole, the conduct least calculated to excite attention.

There was no sign of restraint or embarrassment in his behavior—no indication of awareness or shame; he might not realize how much their names had become fodder for gossip and scandal—she thought that for a moment, but then, based on what she remembered, she knew he had to be aware of it; then she felt angry at his boldness; but in the end, she decided that, after all, he was taking the smartest approach; and that to chat calmly, as if nothing had happened to create any awkwardness, would be, overall, the behavior least likely to draw attention.

Calm and polite as she was, he was sensible of a difference in her manners from past days, and he did not indulge a hope of regaining her confidence; but it wounded his vanity to suppose that she, amongst all the women of his acquaintance, beheld him with calm dislike; whilst he could not even to himself deny her superiority over the many whose approbation or admiration constantly followed his footsteps.

Calm and polite as she was, he noticed a change in her behavior compared to before, and he didn’t allow himself to hope for regaining her trust; but it hurt his pride to think that she, out of all the women he knew, looked at him with quiet disdain; while he couldn’t even admit to himself that she was better than many others whose approval or admiration was always around him.

If he could not regain her friendship he wanted at least to excite some emotion in her mind, and call up one of her former smiles so full of brightness and feeling. With the tact which gave him half his popularity, he hit upon the subject most likely to awaken kind sentiments in her heart; he began praising her brother. The introduction had given him so much pleasure, he was, he would not say astonished, but certainly most agreeably surprised to find Mr. Samuel Watson so very superior a young man. There was no likeness to Mr. Watson—no—he could not compliment his good friend, Robert, by saying that there was; seldom had he seen two brothers more dissimilar; but her younger brother's manners were so good—such a young man must make his way in the world, must be a favourite; there was every probability of his success; nay, there was certainty of it: there was intelligence and spirit in his eye, which promised nobly. Then he enquired minutely into his prospects; entered with the warmth of a friend into the plan for his establishing himself at Chichester, and gave several hints for his benefit.

If he couldn't win back her friendship, he at least wanted to stir some emotion in her and bring back one of her previous bright and heartfelt smiles. With the charm that gave him much of his popularity, he picked a topic most likely to evoke kind feelings in her heart; he started complimenting her brother. Meeting him had brought him so much joy; he wouldn't say he was shocked, but he was definitely pleasantly surprised to find Mr. Samuel Watson to be such an impressive young man. There was no resemblance to Mr. Watson—no way—he couldn't flatter his good friend Robert by saying there was; he had rarely seen two brothers more different from each other. But her younger brother had such great manners—someone like him was bound to succeed, bound to be a favorite; there was a strong likelihood of his success, in fact, it was certain: there was intelligence and spirit in his eyes that promised greatness. He then asked detailed questions about his future, engaging with genuine interest in his plans to settle in Chichester, and offered several pieces of advice to help him along the way.

Emma, in spite of her aversion to the speaker, and her determination that nothing should make her admit even the semblance of mutual friendship in their future intercourse, found herself speaking with unintentional warmth and animation. She checked herself immediately, and a shade of vexation passed over her countenance; which was not lost on her companion. Accustomed to study the minds and inclinations of his various patients, his quickness at reading all the little marks of feeling evinced in their countenances, enabled him pretty well to appreciate the state of her mind; but when he proceeded on the same subject, in hopes of once more inducing her to express her feelings, he was extremely vexed to find that, after making him some short and trivial reply, she rose and walked away.

Emma, despite her dislike for the speaker and her firm belief that nothing would make her admit even the slightest hint of mutual friendship in their future interactions, found herself talking with unexpected warmth and enthusiasm. She quickly pulled herself back, and a look of irritation crossed her face, which didn't escape her companion. Used to understanding the thoughts and feelings of his various patients, he was quite good at reading all the little signs of emotion shown on their faces, allowing him to grasp her state of mind fairly well. However, when he continued discussing the same topic, hoping to encourage her to share her feelings again, he was very frustrated to see that after giving him a few brief and insignificant replies, she got up and walked away.

This movement marked a decided aversion on her part which piqued him deeply, and for which he was not prepared. He remained in his seat, spoke to no one else, and occupied himself, whilst he continued in the room, in considering whether he no longer had any chance of regaining his influence with her.

This movement showed her clear dislike, which bothered him a lot and caught him off guard. He stayed in his seat, didn’t talk to anyone else, and spent his time thinking about whether he still had any chance of winning her back.

He knew pretty well all that had passed, and all that had been whispered about their former intimacy; but he thought that since all that had been set in a favourable point of view, and her character perfectly cleared, she need not now have been so cold and distant to him. If, as was whispered, she was engaged to some one else, there was no reason for shunning him, unless, and the thought actually thrilled his mind with delight, unless she had really preferred him, and now feared to trust herself in his power. This would account for all her conduct; her flight to Burton—her engagement itself, and her present shrinking from him—all might be traced to the same source. His vanity was excited to the highest pitch, as he thought of this interpretation, and he could believe her quite capable of such strength of mind, and firmness of purpose. Other women when they had liked him, had thrown themselves in his way, but it was perfectly consonant with what he supposed her character to be, that she should follow a precisely opposite course of conduct.

He was well aware of everything that had happened and all the gossip about their past relationship; however, he thought that since everything had been presented positively and her reputation was completely cleared, she shouldn't have been so cold and distant with him now. If, as rumored, she was engaged to someone else, there was no reason for her to avoid him, unless, and the idea thrilled him, unless she had truly preferred him and was now afraid to let herself be vulnerable around him. This could explain all her behavior: her escape to Burton, her engagement, and her current reluctance to be with him—all could be traced back to the same reason. His ego soared at this thought, and he could imagine her being strong-minded and determined enough to act this way. Other women who had liked him had openly pursued him, but it seemed perfectly in line with the character he believed hers to be that she would choose to act in a completely different manner.

If this were the case he felt sure he might regain his former influence by a little dexterous management, and as a first step towards it, he resolved to cultivate the friendship of her youngest brother. Had he known that he was perfectly excluded from her regard by the double barrier of a very ill opinion of himself, and a warm attachment to Mr. Howard, he might have spared himself the trouble of the attempt.

If that were true, he was confident he could win back his former influence with some clever management. As a first step, he decided to become friends with her youngest brother. If he had known that he was completely shut out of her affections because of her low opinion of him and her strong feelings for Mr. Howard, he could have saved himself the trouble of trying.

Towards the end of the week a sort of gipsy party had been arranged to form an expedition to a pretty park in the neighbourhood, which from the absence of the owner was a frequent resort on such occasions. Mr. Morgan was not originally asked to join it; but knowing what was going on, he presented himself at the door of George Millar's house just before the company started, and his expressions of regret at not having time to see more of Sam speedily produced a very hearty invitation from Mrs. Turner, the chaperone of the party, to accompany them; for, as she observed, "on such occasions the more the merrier."

Towards the end of the week, a kind of casual gathering had been planned for an outing to a nice park nearby, which was often visited when the owner was away. Mr. Morgan wasn’t initially invited, but knowing what was happening, he showed up at the door of George Millar's house just before everyone was about to leave. His expressions of regret about not having enough time to see more of Sam quickly led to a warm invitation from Mrs. Turner, the group's chaperone, for him to join them. As she noted, "on these occasions, the more, the merrier."

It was a very large party without him. Mrs. Turner and the two Millars, four Watsons, for Jane was of the party, with Alfred Freemantle as her escort, since her husband would not leave the office, two cousins of hers, young ladies who had arrived the day before to grace Elizabeth's wedding, Miss Bridge, and some young ladies, natives of the town: in short they numbered fourteen without Mr. Morgan, but as ladies were in the majority he was heartily welcomed by several of the party at least, if not by those particular individuals whose favour he most desired.

It was a huge party without him. Mrs. Turner and the two Millars, four Watsons—since Jane was part of the group, along with Alfred Freemantle as her escort because her husband couldn't leave the office—two of her cousins, young women who had arrived the day before to celebrate Elizabeth's wedding, Miss Bridge, and a few local young women made up the crowd: in total, there were fourteen without Mr. Morgan. However, since there were more ladies, he was warmly welcomed by at least some of the attendees, if not by the particular individuals whose approval he most wanted.

How the whole of the party were disposed of in different vehicles, need not now be particularised; there was variety at least in their equipages, and the power of choice in arranging themselves. Sam was the charioteer of an "inside Irish car," which of course amongst its passengers numbered Annie Millar, and likewise Emma Watson; Mrs. Robert Watson; two young cousins, completed this party, and apparently made any addition impossible; but one of the girls, not liking to be entitled to only a fifth part of the attention of any gentleman, suddenly abdicated her seat in favour of Mr. Morgan, that she might enjoy the place of third in a gig, under the escort of Alfred Freemantle. Nothing could have been more consonant to his wishes, than this sudden piece of good luck which thus befell Mr. Morgan: his gaiety was quite remarkable, but his judgment and tact, were still more so. For he devoted himself at first to please the stranger, and do the honors of the country to her; he was bent on making himself agreeable, but it was in the most open and unsuspicious way. There was nothing of tenderness or sentiment in his manners, nothing approaching to flirtation in his address to Miss Hall, and to the others it was as perfectly correct, as if dictated by Lord Chesterfield himself.

How the entire party was split up in different vehicles doesn’t need to be detailed now; there was at least some variety in their rides and the ability to arrange themselves. Sam was the driver of an "inside Irish car," which naturally included Annie Millar and Emma Watson among its passengers. Mrs. Robert Watson and two young cousins rounded out this group, making any further additions unlikely. However, one of the girls, wanting more than just a fifth of any gentleman’s attention, unexpectedly gave up her seat for Mr. Morgan so she could take the third spot in a gig with Alfred Freemantle. Nothing could have been more perfect for Mr. Morgan than this sudden stroke of luck; his cheerfulness was quite noticeable, but his judgment and tact were even more impressive. He focused first on pleasing the newcomer and showcasing the country to her; he aimed to be charming, but in a completely straightforward and unguarded manner. There was nothing tender or sentimental in how he behaved, and nothing flirty in his interaction with Miss Hall; to the others, his conduct was as perfectly respectable as if it had been guided by Lord Chesterfield himself.

Annie, indeed, was too much engrossed by the driver to notice the intruder; she had no attention to bestow on any one else; and had not the horse been particularly quiet and sagacious, and the road remarkably smooth and straight, it is by no means unlikely that their drive might have terminated abruptly under some hedge, so much more was Sam himself occupied with the lady behind, than the road in front of him. Neither Miss Hall nor Emma, however, made any complaint of his coachmanship; for Emma, being opposite to Annie, enjoyed the full benefit of her lively remarks; and whilst her neighbour confined his attention to his vis-à-vis, the proximity to him, in which she unexpectedly found herself, did not discompose her at all, nor did she feel any impatience for the termination of so agreeable a drive.

Annie was so focused on the driver that she didn’t notice the intruder; she had no attention to give to anyone else. If the horse hadn’t been particularly calm and smart, and the road hadn’t been so smooth and straight, it’s likely their drive could have come to an abrupt stop under some hedge, since Sam was more occupied with the lady behind him than the road ahead. However, neither Miss Hall nor Emma complained about his driving; Emma, sitting across from Annie, enjoyed all of her lively comments. While her neighbor concentrated on his in relation to, the close proximity didn’t bother her at all, nor did she feel impatient for the enjoyable drive to end.

When they alighted in the park, which was the termination of their drive, they found most of the company assembled before them, and separated into groups strolling about on the borders of the artificial lake, a sail on which was one of their projected pleasures. In consequence of this, these five were left together to entertain each other, until the arrival of the whole party enabled them to arrange their plans for the day's amusement. The point of rendezvous was an ornamental boat-house, standing at one angle of the lake, embowered in fir trees, and commanding a pretty view of the opposite banks, which were high and woody. Miss Hall was, what was then more rare than now, a sketching young lady: and her pencils were speedily produced. But she could not bear inspection whilst taking her views, and unceremoniously desired the other four to walk away.

When they got out at the park, which marked the end of their drive, they found most of the group gathered in front of them, split into smaller groups strolling along the edges of the artificial lake, where a sailboat was one of their planned activities. Because of this, these five were left together to keep each other company until the rest of the group arrived, allowing them to organize their plans for the day's fun. The meeting point was a decorative boathouse located at one corner of the lake, surrounded by evergreen trees and offering a nice view of the opposite shore, which was high and wooded. Miss Hall was, back then rarer than now, a young woman who liked to sketch: and she quickly pulled out her pencils. However, she couldn't stand being watched while drawing, so she bluntly asked the other four to walk away.

It was a proof of Sam's great good-nature to Emma, that he continued with her, and declined the tempting opportunity of securing a comfortable walk with Annie Millar, that he might not leave his sister with no other companion than Mr. Morgan. Perhaps Miss Millar might not entirely appreciate this self-sacrifice on his part, or possibly might not thank him for it, so much as Emma; certainly Mr. Morgan, who had calculated on a different line of conduct, judging from the evident admiration which Sam had previously testified for Annie, was very much disappointed at it. He took care to keep close to Emma's side, ready to improve any opportunity that might present itself; and thus they wandered about, without thinking much of where they were going, or paying much attention to the really pretty scenery around them. The consequence of this was, that they lost their place in the boat, for being quite out of sight and hearing when it was ready, their companions did not wait for them; and the intended sail had so entirely escaped the memory of the quartet, that the first thing which recalled it to their memory, was the sight of the boat, which caught their eyes just us they gained the summit of an eminence commanding a view of the whole sheet of water at their feet.

It showed how kind-hearted Sam was toward Emma that he stayed with her and turned down the tempting chance to enjoy a nice walk with Annie Millar, so he wouldn’t leave his sister stuck with just Mr. Morgan. Miss Millar might not fully appreciate this selflessness from him, or she might not thank him for it as much as Emma would; certainly, Mr. Morgan, who had expected Sam to act differently based on Sam’s clear interest in Annie, was very disappointed. He made sure to stay close to Emma, ready to take advantage of any opportunity that came up; and so they wandered around without really thinking about where they were headed or paying much attention to the really beautiful scenery around them. As a result, they lost their spot on the boat because they were so far out of sight and hearing when it was ready that their friends didn’t wait for them; and the planned sail had completely slipped their minds until they finally spotted the boat as they reached the top of a hill with a view of the whole lake below them.

Sam expressed a hope that Miss Millar was not vexed at this incident. Annie protested that for herself she did not care about it, but she should be very sorry indeed, if she had beguiled Emma from sharing in any pleasure she would have enjoyed.

Sam hoped that Miss Millar wasn't upset about what happened. Annie insisted that she personally didn't mind, but she would be truly sorry if she had kept Emma from enjoying any fun.

Emma, on her side, was of opinion that they were much more comfortable as they were; the boat seemed very much crowded, and she thought to be squeezed in such a way that they could not move, nor even turn their heads to contemplate the scenery, was not half so pleasant as sitting on the green bank where they were resting so comfortably.

Emma believed they were much better off as they were; the boat felt really crowded, and she thought being squeezed in so tightly that they couldn’t move or even turn their heads to enjoy the scenery was nowhere near as nice as sitting on the green bank where they were relaxing so comfortably.

"In parties of this sort," said Mr. Morgan, "all depends on the company; an uncongenial companion will spoil everything—even the finest landscape in the world."

"In gatherings like this," Mr. Morgan said, "everything relies on the company; an incompatible companion can ruin everything—even the most beautiful landscape in the world."

"Very true," replied Annie, quickly; "but how can one help that? One can not say to a disagreeable person, 'Go away—you annoy and distress me!' One can only smile politely and suffer internally."

"That's true," Annie replied quickly. "But how can you avoid that? You can't just tell a rude person, 'Leave me alone—you're bothering and upsetting me!' You can only smile politely and deal with it inside."

"You, I dare say, can smile whilst annoyed," observed Sam, "but I never can; whether I am happy or miserable, I show it immediately."

"You, I have to say, can smile even when you're annoyed," Sam remarked, "but I can't; whether I'm happy or miserable, I show it right away."

"Do you indeed," replied she, "I am sorry to hear that; I had been hoping that the gloomy look and air of despondency with which you have treated us, were your habitual manners, and might not really indicate the state of intense suffering to which I suppose I must now attribute them."

"Do you really?" she replied, "I'm sorry to hear that; I had been hoping that your gloomy expression and air of sadness were just your usual demeanor and didn't actually reflect the intense suffering that I now think they must."

"I am certain my looks have expressed my feelings accurately," replied he sturdily.

"I’m sure my appearance has shown my feelings clearly," he replied firmly.

"Very well, I shall set my imagination to work to invent some romantic cause for the dejection of spirits which you display. You are, probably, repenting over some lost patient, whose end you hastened by your surgical arts."

"Alright, I'll let my imagination run wild and come up with a romantic reason for the sadness you're showing. You're probably regretting a patient you lost because of your medical skills."

"I do not think you ought to jest on such subjects," replied he, gravely; then, as she turned her head towards him with an expression of surprise, he added, "Excuse my liberty of speech. I quite forgot who I was speaking to."

"I don't think you should joke about things like that," he said seriously; then, as she turned her head toward him with a look of surprise, he added, "Sorry for being so direct. I completely forgot who I was talking to."

She was silent and looked down, so that her bonnet concealed her countenance. He viewed her uneasily, and wanted to know whether she was affronted—or from what other reason she maintained this silence. Mr. Morgan saw all this; he could not read Annie's feelings exactly, but he felt convinced that, had they, at that moment, been without witnesses, some very tender scene would have ensued.

She was quiet and looked down, so her hat hid her face. He watched her nervously and wondered if she was upset—or what other reason she had for staying silent. Mr. Morgan saw everything; he couldn't completely understand Annie's feelings, but he was sure that if they had been alone at that moment, something very sweet would have happened.

He now took up the conversation by observing, how much more beautiful the landscape would be in two months' time, when the tints of autumn gave a little variety to the scenery. The dull, heavy green of summer, he declared, reminded him always of mourning; it was so sombre.

He continued the conversation by noting how much more beautiful the landscape would be in two months when the autumn colors added some variety to the scenery. He said that the dull, heavy green of summer always reminded him of mourning; it was just too gloomy.

He appealed to Emma, and she was compelled to reply. She had nothing to urge against his preference for the autumnal tints—except, that their proximity to winter gave them sadness, which, in themselves, they did not merit.

He appealed to Emma, and she felt she had to respond. She had nothing to argue against his preference for the fall colors—except that their closeness to winter gave them a sadness that, in themselves, they didn’t deserve.

"The sadness of autumn is, however, compensated by the hopes of returning spring; we can bear to part with the verdure, which we know will be restored in fresh beauty. In that respect, how superior is inanimate nature, and our feeling of love for it, to human friendship, or regard, or esteem."

"The sadness of autumn is, however, offset by the hopes of spring returning; we can handle saying goodbye to the greenery, which we know will come back in new beauty. In that way, inanimate nature and our affection for it are far superior to human friendship, regard, or esteem."

"I do not see that," said Emma.

"I don't see that," Emma said.

"Who can tell when a faded friendship shall be renewed, or when a withered hope shall again look flourishing and verdant. The blast of winter is certain to pass away, and its consequences vanish with it—but the fatal breath of enmity—the chilling effects of whispered malevolence—the poison of calumny—tell me Miss Watson, of a cure for these, if you can."

"Who can say when a faded friendship will be restored, or when a withered hope will once again appear vibrant and alive? The harshness of winter is sure to fade, and its effects will disappear with it—but the deadly breath of hostility—the chilling impact of whispered malice—the poison of slander—tell me, Miss Watson, if you know a way to cure these."

"I know of none, save patience and a good conscience," replied Emma.

"I don't know any other way, except for patience and a clear conscience," Emma replied.

"Yes, patience—one needs that, indeed, to bear what I alluded to—when one sees the face which used to meet one with a smile, averted gravely—the hand once freely extended, now drawn back—the kindly words, once gushing out from the friendly heart, like water from a copious fountain, exchanged for the slow and measured accents which freeze the heart, as they drop out one by one; when one sees all this," he continued, lowering his voice, but speaking with impressive energy; "and knows it to be the cold deadness of feeling produced by the ill-will of others—the blighting words of malice—what can one hope—to what spring shall one look forward? when may one expect the young feelings of friendship to bud again?"

"Yes, patience—it's definitely needed to handle what I mentioned—when you see a face that used to greet you with a smile now turned away seriously—the hand that was once offered freely, now pulled back—the warm words that used to flow from a friendly heart, like water from a gushing fountain, now replaced by slow and deliberate tones that chill your heart as they come out one by one; when you see all this," he continued, lowering his voice, but speaking with striking intensity; "and know it to be the cold, lifeless feeling caused by the resentment of others—the harmful words of spite—what can one hope for—to what future should one look forward? When can one expect the fresh feelings of friendship to blossom again?"

"Depend upon it they will, unless there is something more than unkind breath to check them. To pursue your allegory, Mr. Morgan, if the plant of friendship wither irretrievably, it must be because there is something wrong at the root, otherwise, it is certain once more to revive."

"Count on it, they will, unless there's more than just harsh words to stop them. To continue your metaphor, Mr. Morgan, if the friendship plant dies beyond repair, it's because there's an issue at the root; otherwise, it will definitely grow back."

"I believe," said he, after a momentary pause, "my feelings are deeper and more permanent, than those of most people."

"I believe," he said after a brief pause, "that my feelings are deeper and more lasting than those of most people."

"Yours Mr. Morgan!" interposed Annie, amazed, "I had no idea you were troubled with any thing of the sort—when did you first find out that you had any feelings?"

"Yours, Mr. Morgan!" Annie exclaimed, surprised. "I had no idea you were dealing with anything like that—when did you first realize you had any feelings?"

"Have I ever given you cause to doubt it," enquired he, significantly.

"Have I ever given you a reason to doubt it?" he asked, meaningfully.

"Why, to own the truth, though we have been so long acquainted," said she, "I cannot say that I ever undertook to investigate the nature or extent of your feelings on any subject. I had a sort of general idea that you had some; but of what quality I should have been very much puzzled to say, except that I certainly should not have thought of constancy as your particular forte. However, I am willing to plead total ignorance on the subject. Ignorance for which I alone am to blame, arising from indifference and inattention."

"Honestly, even though we've known each other for so long," she said, "I can't say I ever really tried to understand how you feel about anything. I had a vague idea that you had some feelings; but I would have been very confused about what they were, except that I definitely wouldn't have thought of loyalty as your strong suit. Still, I'm ready to admit my complete ignorance on the matter. It's entirely my fault for being indifferent and not paying attention."

"You need hardly remind me of that, Miss Millar," retorted he with mock humility, "I am quite aware that I am too entirely an object of indifference to you, for my feelings to be considered worth a moment's attention."

"You don't need to remind me of that, Miss Millar," he replied with feigned humility, "I'm fully aware that I'm completely insignificant to you, so my feelings aren't worth even a moment of your attention."

He walked away, as he spoke, to a short distance, and seemed occupied in viewing the landscape from the brow of the hill on which he stood, his features expressing an appearance of wounded feelings struggling with pride.

He walked away a bit while he talked and seemed focused on looking at the landscape from the top of the hill where he stood, his expression showing a mix of hurt feelings and pride.

"You have hurt him, Annie," whispered Emma, "you are too severe."

"You've hurt him, Annie," Emma whispered, "you're being too harsh."

"At least he wants to make us believe so," replied she softly, "but it's all seeming—seeming—there is nothing real about that man."

"At least he wants us to think that," she replied softly, "but it's all just appearances—just appearances—there's nothing genuine about that guy."

"Now I rather like him," said Sam, "he seems so kind and friendly towards me, I am quite indebted to him for the interest which he has taken in my prospects, and the useful hints which he has given me."

"Now I really like him," Sam said, "he seems so nice and friendly towards me, I'm pretty grateful for the interest he has taken in my future and the helpful tips he has shared with me."

"Did he recommend you to marry, Sam?" enquired Emma.

"Did he suggest that you get married, Sam?" asked Emma.

"I did not consult him on the subject, it is a point on which I should neither ask nor take advice."

"I didn’t ask him about it; it’s something I shouldn’t seek or accept advice on."

"Bravo, Mr. Watson—a most spirited determination. It is a point of so little consequence indeed, and one in which your own experience must be so calculated to guide you, that no doubt your intention to reject all advice, is most judicious and praise-worthy."

"Well done, Mr. Watson—a truly determined approach. This matter is of such little importance, and your own experience should guide you well, that I have no doubt your choice to ignore all advice is very wise and commendable."

"Are you of opinion that I am incompetent to act for myself in such a case?" enquired he.

"Do you think I'm incapable of handling this myself?" he asked.

"I shall tell you as I did Mr. Morgan just now, I am ignorant and indifferent on that subject—and now you can go and walk on the other side of the hill—or if you think it will look more picturesque, by the side of yonder angry gentleman."

"I'll tell you just like I did Mr. Morgan a moment ago: I don't know and I don't care about that topic—and now you can go walk on the other side of the hill—or if you think it would look nicer, beside that angry gentleman over there."

"No, Miss Millar, your ignorance, and indifference shall not drive me from you; I would rather try to enlighten the one and overcome the other."

"No, Miss Millar, I won’t let your ignorance and indifference push me away; I would rather try to enlighten you and deal with the other."

This, though whispered softly, seemed to overpower her; she coloured deeply; rose from the bank where they were sitting, and walked away to the side of an adjoining thicket, where she employed herself in trying to gather some brier roses from the hedge. Sam watched her for some minutes, then perceiving that in stretching forward to grasp a blossom, her veil had become entangled in a thorny shrub, he started up, and in a moment was at her side to aid and release her.

This, although spoken quietly, seemed to overwhelm her; she blushed deeply, got up from the spot where they were sitting, and walked over to a nearby thicket, where she occupied herself by trying to pick some brier roses from the hedge. Sam watched her for a few minutes, then noticing that while reaching forward to grab a blossom, her veil had gotten caught in a thorny bush, he stood up and quickly went to her side to help free her.

Emma did not like to follow them, thinking she should be in the way, and expecting that a few minutes would bring them back. In the mean time Mr. Morgan looked round, and seeing her alone joined her. He still affected to look hurt and sad, and Emma generously gave him credit for more feeling than he deserved.

Emma didn't want to follow them, thinking she would be in the way, and expecting that they would return in a few minutes. Meanwhile, Mr. Morgan glanced over and, noticing she was alone, came over to her. He still pretended to look hurt and sad, and Emma generously assumed he had more feelings than he actually did.

"That volatile girl—" said he, and then stopped.

"That unpredictable girl—" he said, then paused.

"You must not mind what she says," suggested Emma kindly, "I am certain she sometimes speaks without thinking, but never from malice or ill will, even when she seems severe."

"You shouldn't take what she says too seriously," Emma suggested gently. "I'm sure she sometimes talks without really thinking, but it's never with bad intentions or spite, even when she comes off as harsh."

"She does not surprise me," replied he; "I am used to her ways, and there is no change in her; she is always the same, it is vacillations of friendship, variations of good opinion which I confess astonish and pain me. And yet why should they—after all, the human mind is so liable to error, so prone to seek misconstructions, so inclined to change and variation, that nothing of the kind ought to surprise me."

"She doesn't surprise me," he replied; "I'm used to her behavior, and she doesn't change; she's always the same. It's the ups and downs of friendship, the shifts in people's opinions that honestly astonish and hurt me. But why should they—after all, the human mind is so prone to error, so likely to misinterpret things, and so inclined to change that nothing like this should catch me off guard."

She was determined to be silent, and occupied herself in wishing for the return of her brother and Annie, who had strayed farther than she had expected, and were now out of sight.

She was set on being quiet and kept herself busy wishing for her brother and Annie to come back, who had gone farther than she thought and were now out of sight.

He was disappointed at her silence, and changed the subject into an enquiry as to whether she should make a long stay at Croydon. She told him she was only to remain until her sister's marriage, which would, as he knew, very shortly occur.

He was let down by her silence and shifted the conversation to whether she would be staying long in Croydon. She told him she was only going to be there until her sister's wedding, which, as he knew, would happen very soon.

"And then," said he, "may I ask where you are going—do you return to Osborne Castle?"

"And then," he said, "can I ask where you're headed—are you going back to Osborne Castle?"

"Certainly not," replied she decisively, "I do not think I am likely to go there at all. Sir William and Lady Gordon have taken a house in the neighbourhood of his own property, and if I visit them, it will be there."

"Definitely not," she responded firmly, "I don't think I'm going to go there at all. Sir William and Lady Gordon have rented a house near their property, and if I visit them, it will be there."

"Then where will be your home?"

"Then where will your home be?"

"At Burton, with Miss Bridge, for the present I believe."

"Right now, I'm at Burton with Miss Bridge, I think."

"I trust you, with your talents and accomplishments, your taste and your sensibility, are not doomed to pass your life as the companion of an elderly lady, buried in an obscure country village, unknown and unadmired."

"I believe you, with your skills and achievements, your style and your insights, are not meant to spend your life as the companion of an elderly woman, stuck in a remote village, overlooked and unappreciated."

"There might be many worse positions in life, more disagreeable companions, and more trying situations, Mr. Morgan," replied Emma with warmth.

"There could be many worse places in life, more unpleasant people, and more challenging situations, Mr. Morgan," Emma replied warmly.

"Forgive me if my interest for you has led me to express my feelings in an unauthorised way. I cannot entirely forget the past, nor consign to oblivion all that I once flatter myself was felt between us."

"Sorry if my feelings for you made me express myself in an inappropriate way. I can’t fully forget the past, nor can I erase everything I once believed we felt for each other."

She could not exactly tell what to answer him, for she really hardly knew what construction to place upon his words. He paused for a moment and then resumed.

She couldn't quite figure out how to respond to him because she barely understood what he meant by his words. He stopped for a moment and then continued.

"Rumour was wrong then, when it asserted that there were ties in contemplation, which would bind you closely to Osborne Castle—that, in short, the young lord, doing justice to the merits which would grace a higher rank, had sought to make you his wife."

"Rumor was mistaken when it claimed that there were connections in contemplation that would closely bind you to Osborne Castle—that, in short, the young lord, acknowledging the qualities that would befit a higher status, had tried to make you his wife."

"I am not engaged to Lord Osborne, if that is what you mean," said Emma calmly.

"I’m not engaged to Lord Osborne, if that’s what you’re implying," Emma said calmly.

"I had thought it strange indeed if a young man so unformed, so bearish, so almost brutal, had known how to value, much more to win, a jewel so bright and excellent."

"I found it truly odd that a young man who was so rough around the edges, so brutish, could understand the worth of, let alone actually acquire, a gem so bright and remarkable."

"I must beg, Mr. Morgan, if you mention Lord Osborne's name at all, it may be in terms such as I may listen to without offence. Pray remember that I am under obligations to that family, for which it would be a bad return to hear, without remonstrance, such aspersions cast on the head of it. But I must confess I see no reason why either they or myself should form the subject of your interrogatories. You have no claim either past or present, which can make these enquiries anything short of impertinent, and I must beg they may cease entirely."

"I have to ask, Mr. Morgan, if you mention Lord Osborne's name at all, please do so in a way that I can hear without being offended. Remember that I owe a debt to that family, and it would not be right for me to listen silently to such negative comments about them. However, I admit I don’t see why either they or I should be the focus of your questions. You have no right, now or in the past, that justifies these inquiries, which I find quite rude, and I must insist that they stop completely."

She then walked a few steps to see if she could obtain any view of her brother and friend, for whose return she felt anxious. Nothing, however, was to be seen of them, and as she paused, her companion was again at her side.

She then walked a few steps to see if she could catch a glimpse of her brother and friend, whose return she was worried about. However, there was no sign of them, and as she stopped, her companion was back by her side.

"How unfortunate I am," said he in a low tone, "it is constantly my fate to offend those for whom I feel the deepest interest, and to be misunderstood on every occasion where my sentiments are concerned. Interest, friendship, zeal, constantly carry me beyond the bounds proscribed by cold custom and formality, and I am repulsed in a way which all but annihilates me. At this moment you are angry with me; have I sinned unpardonably?"

"How unfortunate I am," he said quietly, "it seems like I'm always destined to upset those I care about the most and to be misunderstood whenever it comes to my feelings. My interest, friendship, and enthusiasm often push me past the limits set by stiff conventions and formalities, and I end up being pushed away in a way that almost destroys me. Right now, you are angry with me; have I made an unforgivable mistake?"

"I am not angry" said Emma, drily, "but I must beg that all personal subjects of conversation may be dropped; we have neither sentiments nor interests in common, and on all topics connected with feeling I must impose a total silence."

"I am not angry," Emma said flatly, "but I have to insist that we avoid any personal topics in our conversation; we don't share any feelings or interests, and I need to enforce complete silence on any subject related to emotions."

"Unfeeling, cruel girl," cried he, then seeing that she resolutely walked away in the direction of the boat-house, where she concluded the party must be now assembled, he followed her steps in haste, and placing himself by her side, he continued in a low but emphatic tone,

"Heartless, cruel girl," he exclaimed, and then realizing that she was determinedly walking toward the boat house, where she assumed the group must be gathered, he hurried to catch up with her. He positioned himself beside her and continued in a quiet but forceful tone,

"Emma Watson, why should you scorn my offers of friendship, and my professions of regard? Why should you shun me as if I were some dangerous enemy? Do you mistrust my word; or am I responsible for the silly gossiping of idle women? Did I not warn you against it?—why then visit it on me? Or have I personally offended you?—what have I done?—you will not speak—you try to elude me—nay, but you shall hear me; you shall answer me by heaven!—Who has wronged me in your opinion?"

"Emma Watson, why do you reject my offers of friendship and my expressions of care? Why do you avoid me as if I were a dangerous foe? Do you not trust my words, or am I to blame for the silly gossip spread by idle women? I warned you about it—so why take it out on me? Or have I done something to offend you personally? What have I done? You won't speak—you try to avoid me—but you will listen to me; you will respond to me, I swear!—Who, in your opinion, has wronged me?"

"Mr. Morgan, let go my hand—is this honourable?—is this manly to attempt to obtain an answer to impertinent enquiries by compulsion?—Let go my hand—I tell you I will neither hear nor answer you!"

"Mr. Morgan, let go of my hand— is this honorable?—is it manly to try to get answers to rude questions by force?—Let go of my hand—I’m telling you I will neither listen to nor answer you!"

"Emma, I was wrong—" said he, softening his voice, but instead of releasing her hand, clasping it in both of his, "I ought to know you better—I understand your heart and feelings—"

"Emma, I was wrong—" he said, softening his voice, but instead of letting go of her hand, he held it tightly in both of his, "I should know you better—I understand your heart and feelings—"

"You do no such thing, sir,—or you would not detain me here, or compel me to listen to such language. Let me go—I command you."

"You don't do that, sir—or you wouldn't keep me here or make me listen to this kind of talk. Let me go—I demand it."

"Emma, your heart is no longer your own—am I not right?—you love!"

"Emma, your heart isn't yours anymore—am I wrong?—you love!"

"And if I do—what concern is that of yours?" retorted she.

"And if I do—what difference does that make to you?" she snapped.

"Of mine, it is everything in the world to me—you love me—deny it if you can."

"To me, you are everything in the world—you love me—deny it if you can."

"Insolence!" exclaimed Emma, "unmanly insolence."

"Disrespect!" shouted Emma, "cowardly disrespect."

"No, it is not insolence, Emma, you look beautiful in scorn, but you need not scorn me; I am your equal in birth and education—aye! and in taste and mental qualities too—and happily possessed of the fortune which you want. And I love you, and tender all to you. You have done what no other woman ever did—for your sake I would even stoop to the yoke of matrimony; so great is my love and admiration for you. Now have I said enough—now you may venture to confess the feelings long treasured in your heart—the love which I have long read in your downcast eye, and averted smile—maiden modesty need no more compel you to silence—speak, my Emma—bless me with the words I am longing, panting to hear."

"No, it’s not insolence, Emma; you look stunning even in scorn, but you don’t need to scorn me; I’m your equal in background and education—yes! and in taste and intellect too—and I happen to have the wealth that you desire. And I love you, giving everything to you. You’ve done what no other woman has done—because of you, I would even be willing to embrace marriage; my love and admiration for you are that strong. Have I said enough? Now you can finally admit the feelings you’ve kept in your heart—the love I’ve seen in your downcast eyes and shy smile—there’s no need for modesty to keep you silent any longer—speak, my Emma—bless me with the words I’ve been longing to hear."

He advanced one step nearer as he spoke, and seemed about to pass his arm round her waist, but Emma availed herself of the movement to snatch her hand from his, and stepping back, whilst she cast on him a look of withering scorn, she replied,

He took a step closer as he spoke and looked ready to put his arm around her waist, but Emma used that moment to jerk her hand away from his. Stepping back while giving him a look of complete disdain, she replied,

"Yes, you have said enough, Mr. Morgan, to warrant my speaking plainly—and I will speak—from what extraordinary perversion of reasoning, you have persuaded yourself I loved you I cannot tell, but I trust you will believe me once for all—when I say my feelings are entirely the reverse of yours—and when I add—I love and am engaged to another."

"Yes, you have said enough, Mr. Morgan, to justify my being straightforward—and I will be—I'm not sure how you’ve come to the extraordinary conclusion that I loved you, but I hope you’ll take me at my word when I say my feelings are completely opposite to yours—and when I add—I love and am engaged to someone else."

Mr. Morgan stepped back in his turn with an air in which disbelief and bitter mortification struggled, with an attempt at indifference and contempt.

Mr. Morgan stepped back, caught between disbelief and deep embarrassment, trying to appear indifferent and dismissive.

"Engaged—impossible—Emma, you are deceiving me—it is a downright falsehood!" exclaimed he.

"Engaged—no way—Emma, you’re lying to me—it’s a complete lie!" he exclaimed.

"I must beg you to leave me," said she, haughtily. "I am not accustomed to associate with those who accuse me of falsehood—I can find my way alone."

"I must ask you to go," she said, arrogantly. "I'm not used to being around people who accuse me of lying—I can manage on my own."

She had continued to walk on from the moment she had declared her engagement, and she flattered herself she must be approaching the boat-house, but as they had reached the low ground, and were making their way amidst thickets intersected with narrow paths, they could not see the building.

She kept walking since the moment she announced her engagement, and she felt pretty confident that she was nearing the boat house, but as they reached the low area and navigated through thickets with narrow paths, they couldn’t see the building.

"And it is for this," he exclaimed, presently, "that I stooped to ask your hand—that I humbled myself as I never before did to woman, to be scorned and rejected—false-hearted girl—true type of your weak and vacillating sex—leading me to believe you preferred me, that you might spurn me from you with disdain!" he approached one step nearer as he spoke, and his face wore a look of malignity which absolutely frightened Emma—he saw it.

"And it's for this," he shouted, a moment later, "that I lowered myself to ask for your hand—that I humiliated myself in a way I'd never done before with a woman, only to be scorned and rejected—false-hearted girl—true example of your weak and indecisive gender—making me think you preferred me, just so you could push me away with contempt!" He stepped one step closer as he spoke, and his face had a look of malice that truly terrified Emma—he noticed it.

"No, you need not shrink from me—I am not so mad as to do you harm; you are safe under the protection of the laws. I would not risk my freedom for all the girls in Surrey. But I must speak my feelings—"

"No, you don't need to be afraid of me—I’m not crazy enough to hurt you; you’re safe under the laws. I wouldn’t jeopardize my freedom for all the girls in Surrey. But I have to express my feelings—"

He had no time, however, to say more, for hurried footsteps were heard behind them, and in another moment Sam was beside his sister.

He didn't have time to say anything else because hurried footsteps were heard behind them, and in a moment, Sam was next to his sister.

"My dearest Emma, I beg ten thousand pardons, but I was so sorry that I left you—I assure you I had no intention of doing so—only—only—Annie Millar persuaded me; but the moment we met some one whom she could join, I ran back for you, and found you were gone—I am very sorry. You are not angry with me?"

"My dearest Emma, I'm so sorry I left you. I really didn't mean to—I swear! It was just that Annie Millar convinced me; but as soon as we saw someone she could join, I rushed back to find you, and you were gone—I feel terrible. You're not mad at me, are you?"

"No," said Emma softly; "but I am very glad you are come, dear Sam."

"No," Emma said softly, "but I'm really glad you came, dear Sam."

He felt her hand tremble under his arm, and looking in her face, perceived she was very pale.

He felt her hand shake under his arm, and when he looked at her face, he noticed she was very pale.

"You have walked too far, dear Emma," said he affectionately; "you wanted my arm—how sorry I am. Why did not Morgan support you?"

"You've walked too far, dear Emma," he said lovingly; "you needed my arm—I'm so sorry. Why didn’t Morgan help you?"

He looked round, but the gentleman in question had taken another path and was out of sight. Emma tried to speak, but instead of articulating words, she only burst into tears, and astonished Sam by appearing on the verge of a fit of hysterics.

He looked around, but the gentleman in question had taken another path and was out of sight. Emma tried to speak, but instead of finding the words, she just started crying and shocked Sam by seeming on the verge of a hysterical fit.

He had too much sense to press for an explanation, but contented himself with making her sit down, removing her bonnet and gloves, and supporting her till she was calm again.

He was too sensible to demand an explanation but focused on helping her sit down, taking off her bonnet and gloves, and supporting her until she felt calm again.

He then begged for some explanation of her emotion: she said she was foolish: he admitted that was possible, but only if she refused him all reasons for her conduct. She promised to be more explicit some other time if he would only now give her back her bonnet, allow her to make herself tidy, and rejoin the party.

He then asked her to explain her feelings: she said she was being foolish. He agreed that could be true, but only if she didn't give him any reasons for her behavior. She promised to be clearer another time if he would just give her back her bonnet, let her fix herself up, and go back to the group.

These very reasonable requests could not be refused, and they returned to the boat-house together, just as another division of their party entered it likewise; consequently their appearance without Mr. Morgan created no surprise or remark.

These completely reasonable requests couldn't be turned down, and they headed back to the boathouse together, right when another group from their party came in as well; so, their arrival without Mr. Morgan didn’t raise any eyebrows or comments.

He returned a short time after, quite calm and happy in appearance, and nothing on either side transpired to attract the attention of the company, or give rise to the smallest surmise that anything unusual had occurred. It was some comfort to have to deal with so complete an actor, one who would betray nothing undesirable, by word or deed.

He came back a little while later, looking calm and happy, and nothing happened on either side to catch the attention of the group or raise any suspicion that something unusual had taken place. It was somewhat reassuring to have to deal with such a skilled performer, someone who wouldn’t reveal anything off-putting, either through words or actions.

CHAPTER XVIII.

After dinner Sam again drew Emma aside and would not be satisfied till he had, by close questioning, extorted from her everything that had passed. Nothing less than the exact words, so far as she could remember them, would do for him; he supposed things twenty times worse than the truth, unless she could assert, on her honour, the exact state of the facts. She was quite miserable at telling him, because she could not get him to own what he thought, or promise to take no further notice of the circumstance. Instead of giving her the assurance she required, he sometimes laughed and put her off with an evasive answer, sometimes frowned and resolutely closed his lips—sometimes told her to go away for a foolish girl, and not meddle with what did not concern her.

After dinner, Sam pulled Emma aside again and wouldn’t be satisfied until he had, through persistent questioning, gotten everything that had happened from her. He wanted nothing less than the exact words, as far as she could recall; he imagined things that were twenty times worse than the truth unless she could honestly confirm the exact situation. She felt really miserable telling him because she couldn’t get him to admit what he thought or promise to let it go. Instead of giving her the reassurance she needed, he sometimes laughed and brushed her off with a vague answer, other times frowned and stubbornly stayed silent—sometimes he told her to stop being foolish and not to involve herself in things that didn’t concern her.

She was certain he meditated more than he would own, and her fears made her apprehend that any demand for explanation or apology from Mr. Morgan, would produce a quarrel which must end in a challenge. With wretched feelings she returned to the party.

She was sure he meditated more than he admitted, and her fears led her to believe that any request for an explanation or apology from Mr. Morgan would spark a fight that would inevitably end in a challenge. With a heavy heart, she went back to the group.

Here they found a rather noisy scene. Alfred Freemantle and Mr. Morgan, having both elevated their spirits by the great quantity of bad wine which they had imbibed at dinner, were trying to induce some of the young ladies to accompany them in the boat, which was lying near the shore. The two Miss Halls and Mrs. Robert Watson, were carrying on a half-romping opposition to this plan, but evidently intending to yield their consent after a proper opposition.

Here they found a pretty loud scene. Alfred Freemantle and Mr. Morgan, having both lifted their spirits with a lot of bad wine they had drunk at dinner, were trying to persuade some of the young ladies to join them in the boat that was docked nearby. The two Miss Halls and Mrs. Robert Watson were playfully resisting this idea, but clearly planning to agree after some initial pushback.

Alfred Freemantle accused them of being cowards, which the three ladies of course denied.

Alfred Freemantle called them cowards, which the three ladies naturally denied.

"Come, then," cried Mr. Morgan, catching her hand and dragging Mrs. Watson down the bank. "Come and shew that you trust me!"

"Come on," shouted Mr. Morgan, grabbing her hand and pulling Mrs. Watson down the bank. "Come and show that you trust me!"

George Millar turned to Sam, and said softly,

George Millar turned to Sam and said quietly,

"Morgan is half drunk—can you not prevent your sister going with him."

"Morgan is half drunk—can you stop your sister from going with him?"

"I have no influence with either," said Sam, coolly, "perhaps you could dissuade her better than I!"

"I don't have any sway with either of them," Sam said coolly, "maybe you could talk her out of it better than I can!"

George followed her, and drawing her back, whispered something in her ear, which was not communicated to the others, but which seemed to have some effect upon her. She paused a moment, and then returning to the others said,

George followed her and pulled her back, whispering something in her ear that the others didn't hear, but it clearly had an impact on her. She hesitated for a moment, and then went back to the group and said,

"I think you are right, George Millar, it will not agree with me so soon after dinner. I shall not go."

"I think you're right, George Millar, it won't sit well with me so soon after dinner. I'm not going."

"And if you do not, Jane," said Miss Hall, "I am sure neither my sister nor I shall venture—it would be quite improper without a chaperone."

"And if you don’t, Jane," said Miss Hall, "I’m sure neither my sister nor I will go—it would be totally inappropriate without a chaperone."

"I think you are very wise," observed Miss Bridge, quietly.

"I think you're really wise," Miss Bridge said softly.

"I know what it is," cried Alfred, "you think we cannot manage the boat, but you are quite mistaken, as you shall see. I am not drunk, though you think we are; we will go without you!"

"I know what it is," Alfred shouted, "you think we can't handle the boat, but you're completely wrong, as you'll see. I'm not drunk, even though you think we are; we're going without you!"

As he said these words he sprang on board after Mr. Morgan, who was already there, and they pushed off from the shore, and rowed a little way. Presently two of the other young ladies called to them to enquire where they were going.

As he said this, he jumped on board after Mr. Morgan, who was already there, and they pushed off from the shore and rowed a short distance. Soon, two of the other young ladies called out to ask where they were headed.

Mr. Morgan replied that they were going to land on a little island opposite to smoke a cigar—would they come?

Mr. Morgan replied that they were going to land on a small island nearby to smoke a cigar—would they join?

The girls acceded to the proposition; and, contrary to the advice of the whole party, persisted in their determination. The boat returned to take them on board, and no sooner where they seated, than Alfred amused himself by making the boat roll in the water, in order to frighten them. Had they sat still, there would have been no danger—but in their alarm they both started up, and catching hold of him at the same moment, they all three fell heavily against the gun-wale and upset the boat at once.

The girls agreed to the suggestion and, despite everyone else's advice, stuck to their decision. The boat came back to pick them up, and as soon as they were seated, Alfred started rocking the boat to scare them. If they had stayed still, there wouldn’t have been any danger—but in their panic, they both jumped up, grabbed onto him at the same time, and all three of them fell hard against the edge of the boat, tipping it over completely.

A loud scream from the party on shore was, of course, the first effort of their sympathy. The two other gentlemen simultaneously rushed into the water, and without much difficulty, succeeded in rescuing the two ladies—for the accident had happened so close to the shore, that it was not out of their depth. Alfred Freemantle likewise rose, and scrambled towards the bank, up which he crept a deplorable object.

A loud scream from the party on the shore was, of course, the first sign of their concern. The two other men quickly jumped into the water and, without much trouble, managed to rescue the two women—because the accident happened so close to the shore that it wasn't over their heads. Alfred Freemantle also got up and struggled toward the bank, where he climbed up, looking like a sad sight.

The young women of course, excited the greatest sympathy, and none but Emma, at the first moment, remembered that there had been a fourth person in the boat. But she had kept her eyes on the place where he had sunk, and saw, with horror, that there was no trace of him—he did not reappear.

The young women naturally stirred the most sympathy, and only Emma, at first, remembered that there had been a fourth person in the boat. But she kept her gaze on the spot where he had gone under, and saw, with horror, that there was no trace of him—he did not resurface.

"Mr. Morgan," she exclaimed, "what has become of him?"

"Mr. Morgan," she exclaimed, "what happened to him?"

Every one turned at the name, from the dripping objects round which they had been crowding—ejaculations on every side were heard.

Everyone turned at the name, away from the dripping objects they had been gathered around—shouts were heard from all sides.

"True, Morgan! he has sunk—he is drowning! good heavens! can you do nothing? Call for help! run for the boatmen!" and twenty other exclamations.

"You're right, Morgan! He’s gone under—he's drowning! Oh my god! Can you do anything? Call for help! Go get the boatmen!" and twenty other outcries.

"Watson, we must look for him," said George.

"Watson, we need to search for him," said George.

Sam's coat was off before he had done speaking.

Sam took off his coat before he finished speaking.

"But we must be cautious," continued Millar, "he may be sunk in a hole, or entangled in the weeds—the bottom is very foul."

"But we need to be careful," Millar continued, "he could be stuck in a hole or caught in the weeds—the bottom is really messy."

"Where did he sink," cried Sam, "did any one see."

"Where did he go under?" shouted Sam. "Did anyone see it?"

Emma pointed out, as well as she could, the spot where he had disappeared, and watched, with breathless anxiety, whilst the two swam round and round, and dived again and again. His hat was floating on the water at a little distance; but no sign or trace of him appeared. One of the party had summoned the boatmen, who, after much delay brought drags and hooks, and having succeeded in righting the boat, they did their utmost to discover the missing man; but they did not seem to have much expectation of success; they said they knew it was a dangerous part of the bank; that there was a deep hole just thereabouts, into which the gentleman had probably sunk, and that many years ago, a similar accident having happened, had occasioned the former owner of the place, to forbid boating there at all. But his son had, for some years, allowed it, though they should not wonder if he were to shut it up now from the public.

Emma pointed out, as best as she could, the spot where he had vanished, and watched with anxious anticipation while the two swam round and round, diving repeatedly. His hat was floating on the water a little distance away, but there was no sign or trace of him. One of the group had called for the boatmen, who, after some delay, brought drags and hooks. After righting the boat, they did everything they could to find the missing man, but they didn’t seem to expect to succeed. They mentioned that this part of the bank was known to be dangerous; there was a deep hole right there where the gentleman had likely sunk. They recalled that many years ago, a similar incident had led the former owner of the place to ban boating entirely. However, his son had allowed it for some years, though they wouldn't be surprised if he decided to close it off to the public now.

Their conjectures on the subject might have lasted a long time before any one interrupted them, for the whole party were too horror-stricken to speak. The dripping and the dry alike stood together in motionless excitement, or intense anxiety, watching the result of their efforts. It seemed impossible, that one but lately so full of life and spirit, one of themselves—one who had for so long a time belonged to them, could have thus suddenly disappeared without warning, and have left no vestige behind. It was too horrible—to perish before their eyes, and from so trivial a cause. For many minutes, the extremity of their feeling was shown by their total silence; then, when the conviction was forced on them, that he was really lost, hysterical sobs and screams were heard, especially from the two girls, who had been the immediate cause of the accident, and who, shocked at their own share of the misfortune, shivering with cold, convulsed with horror, and in every way overcome, now demanded the attention of such of the party, as had any sense or self-possession left.

Their guesses about what happened could have gone on for a while before anyone interrupted them, since everyone was too shocked to speak. Those who were wet and dry stood together in a state of frozen excitement or deep worry, watching to see the outcome of their efforts. It seemed impossible that someone who had just been so full of life and energy—one of them—someone who had belonged to their group for so long, could have suddenly vanished without a trace. It was too awful to witness someone perish right in front of them, and for such a trivial reason. For many minutes, their extreme feelings were shown through total silence; then, when they were forced to accept that he was truly lost, hysterical sobs and screams erupted, especially from the two girls who had caused the accident. They were shaken by their own role in the tragedy, trembling with cold, shaken with horror, and overwhelmed in every way, now pleading for the attention of the few in the group who still had any sense or composure left.

Fortunately the carriages were at this moment announced, and the only possible thing to do, as they were far from all assistance, was for the sufferers to be wrapped in such cloaks as could be found amongst them, and conveyed back to Croydon as speedily as possible.

Fortunately, the carriages were announced at that moment, and the only thing to do, since they were far from any help, was for the people in pain to be wrapped in whatever cloaks could be found among them and taken back to Croydon as quickly as possible.

Neither George nor Sam would consent to leave the place, whilst a shadow of a hope remained that the body might be recovered, but they insisted that their sisters should return home at once, as they proposed, when all was over, if the search was unsuccessful, to walk to a public-house on the outskirts of the Park, and dry themselves there, before returning to Croydon. Emma had the presence of mind to propose that a carriage and a supply of dry clothes should be despatched there to meet them, by the first of the party that arrived at home.

Neither George nor Sam would agree to leave the area while there was still a glimmer of hope that the body could be found, but they insisted that their sisters should head home immediately. They suggested that if the search didn’t succeed, they would walk to a pub on the edge of the Park to dry off before heading back to Croydon. Emma wisely suggested that someone should send a carriage and a change of dry clothes to meet them, by the first person from their group who arrived home.

Under the escort of Miss Bridge's manservant, instead of Sam, Elizabeth, Emma, Annie, and Miss Hall, returned in the vehicle which had borne them so gaily and light-hearted to the Park. But little conversation passed, and the few words which were said, had no reference to the fatal event; it was too recent and too shocking to speak of. To Emma, indeed, after what had so lately passed between them, the circumstance seemed beyond description or imagination terrible. The angry feelings with which they had parted, the malevolence he had expressed, and the evident state of half-intoxication, to which he had perhaps resorted to drown his disappointed feelings, and conceal his chagrin and mortification, all seemed to rise up, as if to reproach her conscience. Why had she been so scornful and so bitter; perhaps, had she answered more mildly, had she shown less contempt and more compassion, he might still have been alive, all this might not have happened. It appeared like a horrid dream altogether, their angry dispute—Sam's indignation, and her fears for him, and finally, Mr. Morgan's sudden disappearance, all had passed so rapidly, that she could scarcely feel it a reality.

With Miss Bridge's manservant instead of Sam, Elizabeth, Emma, Annie, and Miss Hall returned in the vehicle that had taken them so cheerfully to the Park. But barely any conversation took place, and the few words exchanged didn’t touch on the tragic event; it was too recent and too shocking to discuss. For Emma, especially after what had happened between them, the situation felt indescribably terrible. The anger they had parted with, the hostility he had shown, and the clear state of half-intoxication he might have resorted to in order to escape his disappointment and hide his humiliation, all seemed to rise up to haunt her conscience. Why had she been so scornful and bitter? Maybe if she had replied more gently, showing less contempt and more empathy, he might still be alive, and all of this could have been avoided. It felt like a horrifying dream—their fierce argument, Sam's anger, her worry for him, and finally, Mr. Morgan's abrupt disappearance—all happened so quickly that she could barely process it as reality.

One thing she was resolved—she would never join a large, mixed pleasure-party again; it was impossible that real satisfaction could be found in such society, and so far as her experience went, they seemed always nothing but preludes to some heavy misfortune. It was a relief to her to find herself once more at home in the Rectory at Croydon, alone in her apartment, able to think without distraction, rest without interruption, and cry without observation.

One thing she was determined about—she would never join a big, mixed gathering again; it was clear that true happiness couldn’t be found in that kind of company, and based on her experience, they always seemed to lead to some serious trouble. She felt a sense of relief being back home in the Rectory at Croydon, alone in her room, able to think without distractions, rest without interruptions, and cry without anyone watching.

She was so completely worn out, that to sit down and indulge in a very hearty flood of tears was the greatest relief imaginable.

She was so completely exhausted that sitting down and letting out a huge cry of tears was the best relief she could imagine.

Sam called at the Rectory on his return to the town, and saw her for a few minutes. It was dark and the candles were not lighted, so she had ventured down stairs to meet him.

Sam stopped by the Rectory when he got back to town and saw her for a few minutes. It was dark and the candles weren't lit, so she had come downstairs to meet him.

"Any news?" enquired Mr. Bridge.

"Any updates?" asked Mr. Bridge.

"Nothing," said he: then crossing the room to his sister, he whispered,

"Nothing," he said, then walked across the room to his sister and whispered,

"Emma, you are avenged!"

"Emma, you've been avenged!"

She shuddered and did not answer.

She shivered and stayed silent.

CHAPTER XIX.

The next day brought a pleasing change to the current of Emma's thoughts. She was walking slowly under the old trees on the lawn, and was not aware of any one's approach until an arm was suddenly clasped round her waist, and she found herself obliged to submit to several very unceremonious kisses from her lover, who had contrived as usual thus unexpectedly to meet her.

The next day brought a nice change to Emma's thoughts. She was walking slowly under the old trees on the lawn, and didn’t notice anyone coming until an arm was suddenly wrapped around her waist. She found herself having to accept several very casual kisses from her boyfriend, who had managed, as usual, to surprise her with this unexpected meeting.

"How you do startle one," cried she struggling to release herself. "I will have you indicted for assault."

"Wow, you really startled me," she exclaimed, trying to break free. "I'm going to report you for assault."

"Tears, Emma," said he looking at her attentively; "what are those red eyes for?"

"Tears, Emma," he said, looking at her carefully; "why are your eyes red?"

"You had better not ask questions," replied she, "lest you should hear unpleasant truths."

"You probably shouldn’t ask questions," she replied, "or you might hear some uncomfortable truths."

"But I will ask questions, and you must answer me!" said he earnestly; "I cannot let you cry without knowing the reason."

"But I'm going to ask questions, and you have to answer me!" he said seriously. "I can't let you cry without knowing why."

"But suppose there is none, what then?" suggested she playfully.

"But what if there isn't any, then what?" she suggested playfully.

"Then I shall feel under the necessity of effacing the marks of your tears in the best way I can," replied he.

"Then I’ll have to wipe away the traces of your tears in the best way I can," he replied.

She then relieved her mind and his feelings by telling him the whole history of their yesterday's excursion and its termination, which led of course to almost interminable references to past events, explanations and details relative to Mr. Morgan himself, of all which until this moment he had been profoundly ignorant. The slanders circulated relative to Emma, the expedition of Lord Osborne to rebut them, and the trouble he had taken on her account made a great impression on him, and he took a vehement dislike to Croydon and everything connected with a place where Emma had been exposed to such misrepresentations. Of course he would not admit that she was in the least degree to blame for past events, or that she had showed any undue severity towards Mr. Morgan—on the contrary, he thought she had throughout been too lenient towards him; but this was an error arising from the rare goodness of disposition which led her in so remarkable a degree to tolerate the imperfections and weaknesses of those around her, of which her attachment to himself was a conspicuous example.

She then cleared her mind and his feelings by sharing the entire story of their outing yesterday and how it ended, which, of course, led to nearly endless discussions about past events, explanations, and details about Mr. Morgan that he had been completely unaware of until now. The rumors circulating about Emma, Lord Osborne’s efforts to address them, and the trouble he had taken on her behalf made a strong impression on him, and he developed a strong dislike for Croydon and everything associated with a place where Emma had faced such falsehoods. Naturally, he wouldn’t admit that she was in any way to blame for what had happened or that she had been overly harsh with Mr. Morgan—in fact, he believed she had been too forgiving with him; but this was a misconception stemming from her exceptional kindness that made her remarkably tolerant of the flaws and weaknesses of those around her, with her attachment to him being a clear example.

He had some news to communicate in return for hers, which though not of quite so tragical a nature, was to him a great disappointment.

He had some news to share in exchange for hers, which, although not as tragic, was a significant disappointment for him.

The rectory house at Carsdeane proved to be in so extremely dilapidated a state that, in order to make it at all a comfortable residence, Lord Osborne proposed to rebuild it entirely. In the meantime there was no suitable home for Emma, and he feared their marriage must be delayed at least for some months, instead as he had hoped of taking place immediately.

The rectory house at Carsdeane was in such terrible condition that, to make it at all comfortable, Lord Osborne suggested completely rebuilding it. In the meantime, there was no suitable home for Emma, and he worried that their marriage would have to be postponed for at least a few months, instead of happening right away as he had hoped.

This was a very great disappointment to them both. Emma had ventured to hope that the Autumn would have seen her installed in a settled home, of which she would be the mistress, and they tried very hard to persuade themselves and each other, that it would not be more prudent and advisable, to wait till Mr. Howard had a house to receive his bride. They might have succeeded perhaps in thinking so themselves, but they could not induce their friends to agree in the decision. On the contrary, like most friends when two young people wish to marry, they all concurred in considering it a very great advantage that they should wait a little.

This was a huge disappointment for both of them. Emma had hoped that by Autumn, she would be settled into a home of her own, where she would be in charge, and they tried really hard to convince themselves that it would be smarter to wait until Mr. Howard had a house ready for his bride. They might have managed to believe that, but they couldn’t get their friends to agree with them. On the contrary, like most friends do when two young people want to get married, they all thought it would be a good idea for them to wait a bit longer.

And I am far from supposing them wrong in the idea. Taking into consideration Emma's youth, for she was not yet quite twenty, and the shortness of their acquaintance, which had as yet lasted barely six months, I am of opinion that the delay even of a whole year would have been by no means detrimental to their future happiness. It was perfectly natural that both Mr. and Miss Bridge should adopt this idea, and I trust equally so that since they urged it, Emma should yield to their prudent persuasions: the more especially as appearing to yield at this time and agreeing to wait a twelvemonth, would by no means preclude them from entirely changing their minds in a couple of months time, in case they should see any occasion for so doing.

And I definitely don't think they're wrong about this. Considering Emma's youth—she's not yet twenty—and the fact that they've only known each other for about six months, I believe that even waiting a whole year wouldn't harm their future happiness at all. It makes perfect sense for both Mr. and Miss Bridge to hold this view, and I hope that since they encouraged it, Emma will agree to their sensible suggestions. Especially since agreeing to wait a year now doesn't prevent them from completely changing their minds in a couple of months if they feel the need to.

As to any difficulty about Emma's home in the meantime, Miss Bridge declared it could not exist, since her house was always open to her, and she could regard her in no other light than as her adopted child. In vain Mr. Howard remonstrated. Miss Bridge was so firm in her conviction that Emma had better spend the next year in her house, and professed so much satisfaction at the idea, that he at last declared, in despair, he was certain it was for the sake of securing her company that Miss Bridge interposed to prevent the marriage.

Regarding any concerns about Emma's living situation in the meantime, Miss Bridge insisted there was no issue, as her home was always open to her. She viewed Emma only as her adopted child. Mr. Howard tried to argue against this, but Miss Bridge was so convinced that Emma should spend the next year with her and expressed so much happiness about it that, in the end, he despairingly declared that he was sure Miss Bridge was intervening to prevent the marriage just to keep Emma with her.

Before however the two disputants could settle their conflicting claims on Emma's society, a new turn was given to the affair by the intervention of her youngest brother. He should want a companion at Chichester, and it had always been an understood thing he declared, that Emma was to live with him till she married. She readily admitted the fact, and so it was settled; she was to accompany him to Chichester immediately after Elizabeth's wedding, and remain there as he said, "until they were tired of one another."

Before the two arguments could resolve their conflicting claims on Emma's company, her youngest brother stepped in and changed things up. He said he needed a buddy in Chichester, and it had always been understood that Emma would live with him until she got married. She agreed, and that was that; she would go with him to Chichester right after Elizabeth's wedding and stay there, as he put it, "until they were tired of one another."

Howard yielded this point much more readily than the other. Carsdeane was much nearer Chichester than Burton, and he could easily visit her there. Besides his penetration led him to surmise that Sam would be soon desirous of placing another person at the head of his establishment; that a sister's society would not long content him, and that when this change took place, he would probably be thankful to be relieved from the charge he was undertaking. He thought it likewise a great advantage that she should be removed entirely from Croydon for a time, and from the painful impressions which he observed seemed still to haunt her. She had suffered so much there, as he now began to understand, that he could not help wishing that she should see the place no more; a wish in which she certainly did not concur when she remembered it would be Elizabeth's future home.

Howard agreed to this point much more easily than the other. Carsdeane was much closer to Chichester than Burton, and he could easily visit her there. Plus, his insight made him suspect that Sam would soon want to bring someone else into his household; that a sister’s company wouldn’t satisfy him for long, and that when this change happened, he would likely be grateful to be free of the responsibility he was taking on. He also thought it was a big plus that she should be completely away from Croydon for a while, and from the painful memories that he noticed still seemed to bother her. She had been through so much there, as he was starting to realize, that he couldn’t help but wish she would never see the place again; a wish she definitely did not share when she remembered it would be Elizabeth's future home.

The wedding that week was a very quiet one: the death of Mr. Morgan had thrown a damp over the whole town from which it could not at once recover, and no one felt inclined to indulge in festivities where he would be so much missed. Accordingly everything was conducted in the simplest manner, to the great disappointment of Mrs. Watson, who vowed it was hardly worth putting on her new and handsome clothes, when there would be no one to see her at Church.

The wedding that week was really low-key: Mr. Morgan's death had cast a shadow over the entire town that they couldn't shake off right away, and no one felt like celebrating when he would be so greatly missed. As a result, everything was done in the simplest way, much to Mrs. Watson's disappointment, who declared it was hardly worth wearing her new and elegant clothes when there would be no one to notice her at Church.

It was some alleviation to her distress of mind however to remember that they would be equally handsome and more interesting after the wedding was over, and she should be able to appear in uncommon splendour, when returning all the congratulatory visits on some subsequent occasion.

It was somewhat relieving to her troubled mind to remember that they would look just as attractive and be even more engaging after the wedding was over, and she would have the chance to shine in exceptional splendor when she returned all the congratulatory visits on some later occasion.

When all was over, and Mrs. George Millar and her husband had set out from Croydon to make a short visit to London, which the bride had never seen, Emma took an affectionate leave of Annie Millar, and returned to the Rectory to prepare for her journey.

When everything was done, and Mrs. George Millar and her husband had left Croydon for a brief trip to London, which the bride had never visited, Emma said a heartfelt goodbye to Annie Millar and went back to the Rectory to get ready for her journey.

Sam remained a few minutes behind; it was only to ask Annie if she still thought marriages as foolish as she had always declared them to be.

Sam stayed back for a few minutes; he just wanted to ask Annie if she still believed that marriages were as foolish as she had always claimed they were.

"Twenty times worse," said she, "they are not only foolish but sad, and I shall consider myself particularly fortunate when this miserable day is fairly over."

"Twenty times worse," she said, "they're not just foolish but also sad, and I’ll feel especially lucky when this miserable day is finally over."

"What do you consider the worst part of the affair," enquired he, still lingering.

"What do you think is the worst part of the whole situation?" he asked, still hanging around.

"Oh the leave takings," said Annie hastily, "if Elizabeth had never married you would all have stayed on here waiting for it, and we have been so happy for this last week. Now you are going, and you must take Emma too!"

"Oh the farewells," said Annie quickly, "if Elizabeth had never married, you all would have stayed here waiting for it, and we have been so happy this past week. Now you’re leaving, and you have to take Emma with you!"

"And will you give me leave to flatter myself that you are sorry at my going."

"And can I hope that you're upset about my leaving?"

"I dare say you would not wait for my leave; men always take it for granted that women sit down and cry when they leave them," said she saucily.

"I bet you wouldn't wait for my permission; guys always assume that women just sit down and cry when they leave them," she said cheekily.

"I should certainly entertain no such expectation Miss Millar; I am aware my profession renders me too unpleasant in your eyes for you to do otherwise than rejoice at my departure."

"I definitely shouldn't expect anything like that, Miss Millar; I know my job makes me too unappealing in your eyes for you to do anything but be glad to see me go."

"Upon my word you make me out to be a very rational young woman," replied she; "when did I ever find fault with your profession, or express a wish that you were other than what you are? Because I should never have chosen the surgical profession myself is that any reason that I should detest a man who did—or so long as you do not exercise your skill on me, or in my presence, do you imagine I object to your exhibiting it elsewhere?"

"Honestly, you make me sound like a really reasonable young woman," she replied. "When have I ever criticized your job or wished you were different from who you are? Just because I wouldn't choose to be a surgeon myself, does that mean I should hate someone who does? As long as you don’t use your skills on me or in front of me, do you really think I mind you showing them off somewhere else?"

"I had much rather you should detest my profession than consider it with indifference, Miss Millar."

"I would much rather you hate my job than be indifferent about it, Miss Millar."

She only looked down and blushed, then holding out her hand, said in a hurried manner,

She just looked down and blushed, then quickly held out her hand and said,

"Good bye, I must go!" and left him, to his great disappointment.

"Goodbye, I have to go!" and she left him, much to his disappointment.

If Sam felt discouraged by this sudden termination to his interview, the feeling lasted no longer than till the receipt of Annie's first letter to his sister after they were settled at Chichester; for there the allusions and reminiscences were of a most flattering kind, and the frequent mention of his name, and the manner in which it was introduced gave him very great pleasure.

If Sam felt disheartened by the abrupt end to his interview, that feeling didn’t last longer than the moment he received Annie's first letter to his sister after they settled in Chichester. In that letter, the references and memories were very flattering, and the frequent mentions of his name, along with how it was brought up, brought him a lot of joy.

Emma became reconciled to Penelope's marriage when she saw how well she was suited to her situation in life, and though she did not greatly admire her brother-in-law, he was so very superior to Tom Musgrove, that she thought her sister quite fortunate in comparison with Margaret. To forget everything that had passed of an unpleasant nature previous to her marriage was the wisest source which her friends could adopt; and it is so exceedingly common that there should be something which requires forgetting, that if the relatives of all married couples acted in the same way, there would be a great deal more of unity in the world than at present.

Emma came to accept Penelope's marriage when she realized how well it fit her life situation. Even though she didn't think much of her brother-in-law, he was definitely better than Tom Musgrove, making her sister seem pretty fortunate compared to Margaret. It was best for her friends to help her forget all the unpleasantness that happened before her marriage. Since it's very common for everyone to have things they want to forget, if the families of all married couples handled it this way, there would be a lot more harmony in the world than there is now.

Before she had been resident at Chichester three months, two events occurred, which effected a change in her plans. One, as Mr. Howard and many others had foreseen, was the engagement of Sam and Annie, and preparations for their speedy marriage. The other was more unexpected.

Before she had been living in Chichester for three months, two events happened that changed her plans. One, as Mr. Howard and many others had predicted, was the engagement of Sam and Annie, along with preparations for their quick wedding. The other was more surprising.

Her aunt, whose sudden and ill-advised marriage had originally deprived her of her home, exasperated by the unkind and unprincipled conduct of her young husband, quitted him abruptly; procured a separation, and as she still retained the control of her income, he was left very much as he deserved to be, no better off than when he made his mercenary marriage. She returned to England, wrote to Emma, then came to her; was delighted with Sam, with Mr. Howard, and with everything she learnt of their doings, past, present, or future. She made Emma a magnificent wedding present, both in money and clothes, and declared her determination of ultimately dividing her fortune between her youngest nephew and niece. In the meantime, she took an elegant mansion in the parish of Carsdeane, and insisted on the marriage taking place immediately, and the young couple taking up their residence with her, until the rectory house was prepared for them.

Her aunt, whose sudden and poorly thought-out marriage had originally cost her her home, frustrated by her young husband’s unkind and shameless behavior, left him without warning; she arranged for a separation, and since she still had control over her income, he ended up exactly where he deserved to be, no better off than when he made his selfish marriage. She went back to England, wrote to Emma, and then visited her; she was thrilled with Sam, with Mr. Howard, and with everything she learned about their past, present, and future. She gave Emma an extravagant wedding gift, both in cash and clothes, and announced her plan to eventually split her fortune between her youngest nephew and niece. In the meantime, she rented a beautiful mansion in the parish of Carsdeane and insisted on the wedding happening right away, with the young couple living with her until the rectory house was ready for them.

This advice was much too agreeable to be long resisted, and before Emma and Mr. Howard had seen the anniversary of their first meeting, they were man and wife.

This advice was way too appealing to ignore for long, and before Emma and Mr. Howard had celebrated the anniversary of their first meeting, they were husband and wife.

Whether they ever repented the interference of Miss Bridge to delay, or of Mrs. MacMahon to hurry the union, I leave entirely to the imaginations of my readers to settle; satisfied with having done my duty in detailing events as they really occurred.

Whether they ever regretted Miss Bridge's interference to delay things, or Mrs. MacMahon's push to speed up the union, I'll leave entirely to my readers' imagination to decide; I'm just content to have done my duty in detailing events as they really happened.

There is but one more circumstance of any importance to relate; but that is, that Lord Osborne, after Emma's marriage, joined a regiment abroad as a volunteer—fought for some years in the Peninsular, and returned to England about ten years after he had been refused by Emma, accompanied by his wife, a very charming young Spanish lady, with whom he fell in love, because her dark eyes reminded him of Mrs. Howard's.

There’s just one more significant detail to share: after Emma got married, Lord Osborne joined a regiment overseas as a volunteer. He fought for several years in the Peninsular War and came back to England about ten years after Emma had turned him down, accompanied by his wife, a lovely young Spanish woman he had fallen in love with because her dark eyes were reminiscent of Mrs. Howard’s.

He had forgotten the likeness long before he reached Osborne Castle; and no one who saw Mrs. Howard when visiting the young bride, or watched his devotion to Lady Osborne, could, for a moment, have imagined that Lord Osborne's love could have had such a foundation.

He had forgotten the resemblance long before he reached Osborne Castle; and no one who saw Mrs. Howard when visiting the young bride, or observed his devotion to Lady Osborne, could have imagined, even for a second, that Lord Osborne's love could have been based on such a foundation.

I have nothing more to say of any of the party, and only trust that all who read my tale, may be convinced, as I am, that prudence, gentleness, and good sense, will secure friends under the most disadvantageous circumstances; but that marriage alone, unless undertaken with right feelings and motives, cannot be considered a certain recipe for worldly happiness.

I have nothing more to say about any of the group, and I only hope that everyone who reads my story will agree with me that being careful, kind, and sensible can win you friends even in the toughest situations; but that marriage on its own, unless approached with the right feelings and intentions, can't be seen as a guaranteed path to happiness in life.

THE END.
T.C. Newby, Printer, 30, Welbeck-street, Cavendish-sq.

30, Welbeck Street, Cavendish Square,
London.
Mr. Newby's New Works.
Now ready in Two Vols.
THE
Lady-in-Waiting.
A Novel. By Ms. CRAWFORD.

This is a very excellently-written novel, and in tone and manner is far above the ordinary standard of fashionable fictions that are still so prodigal in their number. The title of the story does not imply the depth, the intensity, and the fine passion which it certainly embodies, because it is far more suggestive of gilded folly, of brilliant vanity and of meretricious attraction. In itself, however, it is a worthy evidence of the talents for authorship which the fair writer undoubtedly possesses. The dialogues are good, the plots excellent, and bears upon them more than the impress of probability. The descriptions are true to nature, when speaking of nature and form, otherwise, absolute pictures in themselves, worthy the pencils of Watteau or Laneret, or any of those charming triflers which the age (and the one subsequent) of the grand monarque, produced.... In the Italian scenery and in the Italian intrigue, there is a freshness and attraction which the reader will find in these pages much to his sympathies, while the fidelity and tact with which the accessories of place, and character are blended together, constitute not the least attractive charm of a very charming tale.—Despatch.

This is a brilliantly written novel that stands out from the usual standard of popular fiction, which is still overly abundant. The title of the story doesn't really capture the depth, intensity, and strong passion it contains, as it suggests more of a superficial distraction, flashy vanity, and shallow appeal. However, it is a clear demonstration of the writing talent the author possesses. The dialogues are sharp, the plots are excellent, and they carry more than just a hint of believability. The descriptions are true to life when discussing nature and form, and otherwise are vivid images worthy of the artistry of Watteau or Laneret, or any of those delightful creators from the era of the great monarch, and the subsequent age. In the Italian scenery and intrigue, there's a freshness and appeal that readers will find relatable, and the way the elements of setting and character come together adds significant charm to this captivating tale.—Despatch.

2
In Three Vols.
OUR GUIDE.
A Novel. By Mrs. Mackenzie Daniel,

One of the most striking and admirable traits of the authoress, is the strength and yet severe simplicity of the diction. The reputation which Mrs. Daniel has already obtained by her former works, such as 'My sister Minnie,' 'Poor Cousin,' &c. will be considerably increased by the real merits of this novel. Our extracts will give a fair specimen of Mrs. Daniel's literary power.... Dispatch.

One of the most impressive and admirable qualities of the author is the power and yet stark simplicity of her language. The reputation that Mrs. Daniel has already earned from her earlier works, like 'My Sister Minnie,' 'Poor Cousin,' etc., will be significantly enhanced by the true merits of this novel. Our excerpts will provide a good sample of Mrs. Daniel's literary talent.... Dispatch.

It exhibits Mrs. Daniel's wonted elegance of style and pathos.—Spectator.

It shows Mrs. Daniel's usual elegance and emotional depth.—Spectator.

We must rank this production as one of the 'upper form,' of its class.—Atlas.

We should consider this work as one of the best in its category.—Atlas.

3
In Three Vols.
Sir Arthur Bouverie.
By the Author of 'Lady Granard's Nieces.'
4
In Three Vols.
THE GOLDEN CALF.

'It is a general attack upon all persons who have rendered their names well known by railway enterprise. It will excite a sensation in drawing-rooms, counting-houses, and circulating-libraries.'—Morning Herald.

'It's a broad attack on everyone who has made a name for themselves in the railway industry. It's going to create a buzz in living rooms, offices, and libraries.'—Morning Herald.

5
Price 5/.
THE NEW CHRISTMAS TALE
CHRISTMAS SHADOWS,
A TALE OF THE DISTRESSED NEEDLEWOMEN.

The way in which it is worked out is worthy of Dickens in his happiest moments—the scenes are graphic and life-like, and there are touches of deep pathos and strokes of humour which bespeak a master hand.—Gloucester Standard.

The way it's executed is reminiscent of Dickens at his best—the scenes are vivid and lifelike, with moments of deep emotion and touches of humor that show a masterful touch.—Gloucester News.

We have few Christmas books this season. The 'Shadows,' is the largest we have seen. It is a very neat volume got up in the style of Dickens's works, and well written.... The illustrations are good and numerous.... The passages in the world of spirits, contain remarkably powerful writing.... The book will be popular.—Tait's Magazine.

We have a limited selection of Christmas books this season. The 'Shadows' is the biggest one we've come across. It's a nicely designed volume in the style of Dickens's works and is well-written.... The illustrations are plentiful and of high quality.... The sections about the spirit world feature exceptionally strong writing.... The book is sure to be popular.—Tait's Magazine.

It carries with it an excellent moral in favor of the working classes, and especially of females doomed to starvation of the needle.—Literary Gazette.

It carries a strong message supporting the working class, especially women who are struggling to make a living with sewing.—Literary Gazette.

6
In 2 Vols.,
Life's sunshine.
A Novel. By Ms. M. H. RATHBONE.
7
In Three Vols.
THE UNCLE'S LEGACY.
A Novel. By John B. Torr, Esq.

Mr. Torr's pictures of rural scenes are charming and life like as the farm-yard of Moreland, but elevated and refined by an accomplished taste.—Court Journal.

Mr. Torr's pictures of rural scenes are charming and lifelike, just like Moreland's farmyard, but they are elevated and refined by a sophisticated taste.—Court Journal.

In all his pages there is an honest, cordial, healthy English morality. The novel merits perusal.... Morning Herald.

In all his pages, there is a genuine, warm, and healthy English morality. The novel is worth reading... Morning Herald.

This novel possesses a merit to which few of the present day even pretend ... its story is exceedingly well constructed.... Atlas.

This novel has a quality that few today even try to match... its story is exceptionally well crafted.... Atlas.

8
In Three Vols.
ROCKY AND SMOOTH.
By the Author of 'Recollections of a French
Marchioness.'
9
Now ready. In One Vol. 8vo.
Price 14/.
Caucasus
or,
A Trip to the Caucasus
By G. Leighton Ditson Esq.
10
In Three Vols.
KINGSCONNELL.
A Novel. By Mrs. GORDON.
Author of 'The Fortunes of the Falconers.'
Now ready. In three Vols.
THE
Forest and the Fortress
A ROMANCE OF THE 19th. CENTURY
BY Ms. LAURA JEWRY.
Author of 'The Ransom,' 'The Vassal,' &c.

This is the best romance we have read since the days of Sir Walter Scott. The scene in which it is laid is new to the English reader, and there is in the portraiture of its principal characters all the freshness of originality. We doubt if any one, even the most hackneyed of novel and romance readers, can venture upon perusing the first chapter, without feeling deeply interested in the progress of the tale, and anxious to proceed with it to its close. In the perusal of this romance, there is the conviction that the plot, which makes the work a romance, is the only thing that takes it out of the range of history; for its incidents are facts to which only new names are given. Its portraiture of manners and of classes as they exist in Servia is as correct as that given of England in the reign of Richard Cœur de Lion, in Ivanhoe. Thus forewarned that a new and eventful period in the history of a strange country and an extraordinary people is embodied in this romance, the public is invited to its perusal. We can assure them that it will be found well worthy of their attention, and our only regret is, that we cannot spare space for even a single extract from this truly affecting and interesting romance.—Morning Herald.

This is the best romance we've read since the days of Sir Walter Scott. The setting is fresh for English readers, and the portrayal of the main characters has a unique originality. We doubt anyone, even the most seasoned novel and romance readers, can start the first chapter without feeling genuinely invested in the story and eager to see how it unfolds. As we read this romance, it becomes clear that the plot, which makes it a romance, is the only thing that distances it from historical accounts; the events are based on facts, just given new names. Its depiction of manners and social classes in Serbia is just as accurate as the portrayal of England during the reign of Richard the Lionheart in Ivanhoe. With this in mind, knowing that a new and significant period in the history of an unfamiliar country and its remarkable people is captured in this romance, we invite the public to read it. We assure you it is well worth your attention, and our only regret is that we can't provide even a single excerpt from this truly moving and engaging romance.—Morning Herald.

One of the finest, most powerful, most truthful romance of the age.—The Naval and Military Gazette.

One of the best, most powerful, and most honest romances of the time.—The Naval and Military Gazette.

The great act of the opening is intensely striking, and colours all the future.... There is general simplicity. No effort to be fine, or sentimental, or pathetic. The 'Forest and the Fortress' a genuinely good historical novel, and does infinite credit to a female pen. We recommend it as one of the best of its order: keeping close to the realities and truths of history, and most ingeniously and skilfully impregnated with inventive charms, to render those realities and truths, dramatically popular.—Literary Gazette.

The opening act is incredibly powerful and influences everything that comes after it. It has a straightforwardness that avoids being overly refined, sentimental, or tragic. "Forest and the Fortress" is a truly great historical novel, and it does a tremendous job showcasing a woman's writing. We recommend it as one of the best in its genre, as it stays true to historical facts and is cleverly packed with imaginative elements that make these realities engaging and accessible.—Literary Gazette.

12
In Three Vols. 8vo., price 31s. 6d.,
Rizzio.
EDITED By G. P. R. JAMES, Esquire

We have read it with a pleasure in which method and reason have as much share as imagination. It is more readable than ninety-nine hundredths of so called historical novels.—Athenæum.

We’ve read it with a pleasure that comes from both method and reason as well as imagination. It’s easier to read than ninety-nine percent of so-called historical novels.—Athenæum.

The author must have read a great deal to enable him to acquire the information, paint the portraits, dress up individual traditions in the clever fashion he has reached in his "Rizzio"—the volumes are, in every respect, curiosities of literature.—Literary Gazette.

The author must have read extensively to gain the knowledge, create the portrayals, and present unique traditions in the clever way he has achieved in his "Rizzio"—the volumes are, in every way, literary curiosities.—Literary Gazette.

A most valuable and interesting publication, valuable to the scholar, who is well acquainted with the history of the times of which it treats, and interesting to all who read merely for amusement.—Morning Herald.

A highly valuable and engaging publication, useful for scholars familiar with the historical context it covers, and enjoyable for anyone who reads just for fun.—Morning Herald.

"Rizzio" is a curious work. The author has read a good deal upon the history of the period in which he lays his story, and looked into its habits and manners. There is a certain imitation of reality about it, which really carries the reader along.— Spectator.

"Rizzio" is an interesting piece. The author has researched a lot about the history of the time in which the story takes place and has examined its customs and behaviors. There's a genuine sense of reality to it that truly engages the reader.— Spectator.

These volumes will be read with avidity.—Economist.

These volumes will be read eagerly.—Economist.

13
In Three Vols.
MOM'S LOVE.
A Novel. By Mrs. Loudon.

A most amusing book.—Athenæum.

A very funny book.—Athenæum.


  • Transcriber's Notes
    • A few cases of inconsistent spelling were regularized.
    • Word combinations that appeared with and without hyphens were changed to the predominant form if it could be determined.
    • Punctuation and spelling were made consistent when a predominant form was found in this book; otherwise they were not changed.
    • "beant" volume I, page 70, word retained. A contraction of be not, probably. See also "woant" on volume I, page 143.
    • The spelling of Shakespeare was corrected. There were two instances of the name, one spelled correctly, the other incorrectly.
    • The second chapter of volume II was relabeled from CHAPTER XIII to CHAPTER II.
    • Volume 3, page 223: Rosa changed to Fanny ("You give me more credit than I deserve a great deal, Fanny;)

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!